The Idylls of Theocritus PDF

THE
IDYLLS OF THEOCRITUS
EDITED
WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES

BY
R. J. CHOLMELEY, M.A.
PROFESSOR OF LATIN AT RHODES UNIVERSITY COLLEGE, GRAHAMSTOWN
LONDON
GEORGE BELL & SONS
1906
First published, May, 1901
Reprinted with corrections, 1906
OXFORD ; HORACE HART

PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
—
n's.c.
nOto PREFACE
A FEW words may be said in explanation of the

design of this edition.
I have tried to bring together in the Introduction
the result of recent investigation into the literary
history of the Alexandrian writers, so far as concerns
Theocritus. An enormous amount of labour has
been bestowed on this question in recent years, but
chiefly in foreign magazines and monographs, and
the results have never yet been introduced into an
edition of Theocritus, although they are very necessary
to a right understanding of his works and his position
in Greek poetry \
In the text I have followed no one previous
edition; but, while adhering to the best MSS. where
possible —in some places rejecting generally received
—
emendations have accepted conjectures without re-
gard to their previous recognition. Theocritus has
always been a happy guessing-ground for ingenious
critics, and there is no lack of suggestions but in;
spite of this I have in some places been forced to

introduce new readings ^ The text is presented com-
^ A valuable resume is given
by M. Legrand, Etude sur Theocriie
though in an inconvenient form. My obligations
(Paris, 1898),
to his work would be greater had it appeared two years
earlier.
^ Denoted by Hext. Ch.’ atbottom of page. To save space
I have generally omitted mention of smaller corrections
spelling or dialect. The great majority of these are due to
H. L. Ahrens.
VI PREFACE
plete, save for the expurgation of a few lines in Idyll v
and in the spurious twenty-seventh poem.
The notes must of necessity be somewhat full in
an author like Theocritus, who lies beyond the
usual track of reading, and whose Greek, naturally
difficult, is rendered harder by his position at the
beginning of a new epoch when the strictness of the

classicalidiom and vocabulary is breaking down. In
such a case it is easy to be dogmatic but dogmatism
;
will not convince. It has therefore been necessary

to deal at considerable length with grammatical as well
as with textual difficulties. For the same reason the
index has been arranged to afford a general synopsis of
Theocritean usage and style.
My heartiest thanks are due to Mr. A. E. Measures,
of King Edward’s School, Birmingham, for his kindness
in undertaking, at short notice, the task of seeing this
work through the press during my absence from
England. The conditions under which this task is
undertaken add to its difficulties, and responsibility
for errors and omissions rests with me alone.
London,
February^ 1900 .
CONTENTS
PAGES
INTKODUCTION
A. Life of Theocritus......
B. Theocritus' Verse, Style, and Dialect . .
i-6o
1-36
36-45
C. Authenticity
Theocritus
D. The Pastoral
.......
.
of the Poems attributed to
45-58
58-60
TEXT AND APPARATUS CRITICUS . . . 61-185
NOTES 187-378
EXCURSUS ON DIALECT 379-381
INDEX 383-391
;
INTRODUCTION
)'
A. Life of Theocritus.
A.
de
(
2)
For the
external evidence.
* €€
QeoKpLTOS, vios Upaâyopov
An anonymous
life of Theocritus
There
life,
is (i)
6? ,
,
we have very
{ di
prefixed to the idylls in a large

little direct
a short notice in Suidas,
(€ * *€
number
€0,
^
of MSS.
6
?
yeVos*,
'€
Ahrens)
,
CVIOL
7}€
^'
€€* yeyove
peaapepiov
1€
’
dvai
Upaâyopav
(. 2),
yap
Aayv (/
eivai
k. marg.), ^ €€€' ;( y€vvo
," /*
yvo
ykvo
(so k.,
yoxjv
other MSS. add)

’
^
...
, ,
Argument,
' (3) Id. iv :
(
= 01 . I 24 = B.C. 284-280).
"
(4) Arg., Id. vii: yap (Cos) 6
;,(5) Arg.,
yvo,
"
. : poaya
Avyv,
^
Cf. Argument,
yyovv
6
Id. iii.
THEOCRITUS B
—
2 INTRODUCTION
^€\€
(6) Arg., Id.
payos
€ ^^€\
€ .€ €€ '/€
xvi :
avayopevOqvaL,
eldvWiov yeypanTai eh
de
*€
ieypa.
5
(7) Arg.,
6 OeoKpLTOs
Id. xvii : €^. ' 6 els

eldvWiov
tovs xpovovs
(’
(Pfcol. iv)
(8) Scholiast, vii. 2I : ^ QeoKpLTOv*

/?
\ €0
schol. Gen.) vios, (cf.
€€
Schol. iii.
^^^ €''€ €€'^ (.

8)
,
^
96 ) de
€. ^^, \€$
Ilepi/cXeovs·
(so VulgO, see infra, p. 24)
oltlv€s
€, 9(g) Schol. vii. 40 \€09 iLypaaoypov'‘
9 €
yp
€3
Kokel 6
yeyovkvai.
€.
*.
?
*.
(10) Choeroboscus : 6
() The epigram (not by Theocritus)
6 Xto?* eyo) ’ eypayj/a

els elpl
npaây0pao, epLeL re
These notices are obviously to a large extent merely
inferences from the poet’s own works, and are not con-
sistent.
B. We
have the evidence of the poems, especially vii, ix,
and such events of political or literary
XV, xvi, xvii, xxviii,
history as can be brought into relation with Theocritus.
By these we can date exactly xvii and xvi. The first-named
is a panegyric of Ptolemy II, king of Egypt the second is ;
in part a eulogy of Hiero the Syracusan, known in history

as the faithful ally of Rome in the First Punic War.
The Ptolemy of Id. xvii was the son of Ptolemy I (Soter)
and Berenice grandson of Lagus was born 308 B. c. in Cos,
; ;
was pupil of the poet and critic Philetas, and began to reign
285 B. c. on the abdication of his father. He married
—
LIFE OF THEOCRITUS 3
(i) Arsinoe, daughter of Lysimachus of Thrace, by whom he

had a son, afterwards Ptolemy III (Philadelphus). Finding
his wife plotting against him^ he banished her with her
children to Coptos in the Thebaid, and married (2), according
to Egyptian custom, his full sister Arsinoe (previously
married to Lysimachus of Thrace not however mother of :
Arsinoe a). This marriage proving childless he reckoned

as full heirs ^ the children of his first wife and counted them
as children of Arsinoe .
Thus we get as table of descent :
LagTis
Ptolemy I (Soter)— Berenice
=
I
Arsinoe a^PtoJmy Arsiloe

(Philadelphus)
= j 2) Ceraunus
I
(3) Ptolemy II
daughter son Ptolemy III
no child
a genealogy to rival that of Oedipus.

If therefore we can get dates for these events of Ptolemy’s
history, we which to date Id, xvii and
shall get limits within
XV, which are written after the marriage of Ptolemy and
Arsinoe during lifetime of Arsinoe
; after deification of
Berenice. Now
the marriage is proved earlier than 273 B.c.
—
by a dated inscription the so-called Stele of Peithom, and
later than 278 by the same ^ More important still is the
Mende-stele, which proves that Arsinoe died in 271-270 ^
We get therefore clear limits ante quern and post quern for
these two poems.
The upward limit may be at once reduced to 274 if we
^ Schol. Theocr. xvii. 128. See Mahaffy, Empire of the Ptolemies,
p. ^6sqq,
2 Mahaffy,
®
*
Mahaffy,
See .
^
and
p. 137.
138..
122.
Thus in C. I. G., Ptolemy III speaks of
himself as son of Ptolemy and Arsinoe
^
^ €\.
vlos
V. Prott, Rheinisches Museum^ 53 (189^)» · 4^0.

;
Tliis
important discovery completely routs the majority of previous
^$ €-
theories.
B 2
4 INTRODUCTION
accept tlie apparently overwhelming proof that Id, xvi was
written not earlier than 275 nor later than 274, and pre-
ceded xvii (see below).
Another group of facts to be taken into consideration are
those relating to the cult established in Egypt to the
Ptolemy and
^
€
(i. e. I his queen Berenice).
Theocritus in xvii. 123 clearly speaks of this double cult
€€€^
as already established and as already celebrated in several
(*
annually recurring \ 3€
, . ,
,
festivals,
enl
ye
*
KaUi \
(cf. XV. 47, 107)·
The establishment of this cult was gradual. Alexander
was paid divine honours from early Ptolemaic times, pro-
bably as the divine of the New Egypt. Ptolemy I
(Lagides) was deified by his son, but probably not before

283 (Theocr., xv. 47 iv 6 and this cult €),
was at some date associated with that of Heracles (Theocr.
xvii. 20) and Alexander^. On her death Berenice was
^,
associated in the cult of Ptolemy I (Soter), and thus we get
the Oeol €, Now in an inscription of 280 we have
recorded the institution of a festival by Ptolemy II to the
honour of Berenice not being included,
nor Arsinoe mentioned. The festival was celebrated every
four years, following the dates of the Olympic games. On
its recurrence 275-274 B. c., there is included in it the cult
which had been established ‘to the parents of the King
and Queen,’ i. e. to Ptolemy Soter and Berenice, parents of
Ptolemy II and Arsinoe (Philadelphus). Therefore the
marriage is before 275, and the cult of Berenice was
established 279-275 (see H. von Prott, Lc.),
Theocritus is therefore in Alexandria before 271 fulfilling ;
the part of a court poet, however distasteful the manners of

that court must have been to him. The literary influences
of the time will be dealt with below. The date of his
275, see Theocr. xvii. 18, but there is no

^ Possibly before
documentary proof of a combined cult of the

Alexander before 225 b. c. See on this and on the following
and '^
points, Kaerst, Rh, Mus., N, S,, 52 (1897) cf. von Prott, L c. ;
—
coming to Alexandria is fixed more exactly by Id, xvi.

This is an outcry against the meanness of the time, but ends
with a eulogy of Hiero on whom the hopes of Sicily were

fixed. It is in every way a finer poem than xvii and shows ;
a freedom and spirit absent in the ordered court poem. Of

importance here is the difference of circumstance between
the two.
In xvii, the time is one of contentment with the rule and
bounty of a royal house (xvii. ii, cf xiv. 6i), which gives
freely of its wealth to the gods (xvii. io8), to subject
princes (no), to cities and ‘companions (in), and forgets ’
not the guilds of Dionysos or the poets (115).

In xvi, the cry goes out against the of the age.
Money-making is the only care ; old hosi)itality, bene-
factions, desire for the glory of song, are all dead, wealth
and culture are severed, the poet is scorned, and all his
approaches are rejected. On internal evidence the con-
clusion is inevitable that xvi precedes xvii in time, and
belongs to a period when Theocritus had not yet found,
,
what every poet in that age had
'
otlvl €9 ^
to find, a patron ^ :
(xvi. 68.)
So too, unless we wish to build fantastic theories on the

lines 106-107, we must interpret them to mean, I will bide ‘
here (in my home) if 1 can find no one who will turn his
ear : but if one calls me I will go boldly with my Muse ’
(see further note on xvi. 5).

The external evidence likewise favours the view that xvi
precedes xvii.
According to the traditional dating, Hiero was made

of Syracuse in 275 B. c., after the departure of
Pyrrhos from Sicily was given the title of king in 270 B. c.
;
as a consequence of his victory over the Mamertines at the

river Longanus, and reigned fifty-four years The years
^ Cf. Kannow, Studia Theocritea, 1886 and Vahlen, Sitzungsherichte

;
der K. Pr. Akad. Berlin^ 1884.

^ This chronology has been attacked by Gercke (Rhein, Mus.,
42), and Beloch (N. Jahrb., 1885, p. 366). See below ; cf. Legrand,
ijtude sur Theocrite^ pp. 29-35.
—
6 INTRODUCTION
immediately preceding had been troublous for Sicily. In
278 B. c., Pyrrhos had left the island, and the dominion
which he had there established fell to ruin. Syracuse was
left enfeebled and with no competent ruler. Carthage
again overran the land and made her authority supreme in
all the western part. It was at this juncture that the
of Hiero raised high the hopes of the Greek
settlers ; and the day was looked for when in deeds as well
as in name the great Sicilian ruler of the fifth century
should be recalled. then to the first years of Hiero’s
It is
office that xvi is to be assigned. For note that the tone is
prophetic eWerat ovtos
; (73 cf. 80). There is no
;
^ ^.
mention of results already achieved. The land is waste,
spoiled by the wars of Pyrrhos and Carthage :
aared re
Xîpes
The war that is threatening is a war with Carthage (76, 85).

But Hiero was only twice in conflict with the Punic state,
after the retreat of Pyrrhos and in the First Punic War.
All this points conclusively to 275 B. c. for the date of the
poem^. For granting for the sake of argument a later
date— subsequent to Hiero’s assumption of royal title, we
are confronted at once by the difficulties that there is no
mention of the Longanus victory, that Hiero is not addressed
as king, that the whole strain is one of expectation, with
no mention of achieved result, and by the impossibility
of reconciling a residence of Theocritus in Sicily in such
circumstances as Id, xvi describes with the data of Id. xvii
and others.
We take then b.c. 275 for the date, Sicily for the place
of xvi, not a later year such as B.c. 273-2, since the
domination of Syracuse or Carthage is still obviously in the
balance, and Hiero has but just arisen. To this new risen
star Theocritus and the Syracusans looked as the forerunner
of a new day of splendour for Sicily, of deliverance from
her enemies, a renaissance of the finer arts, a resuscitation
of the times of Hiero I, when Carthage was broken on sea
and land, and the poetry of Aeschylus, Simonides, Bac-
^ Cf. Helm, iV. JahrUlcherj 1897 ;
Legrand, 1. c.
cliylides, Pindar found a congenial home in the western

island.
In passing, two theories may be noticed which attempt
to assign a later date to xvi.
1. That of Beloch {N, Jahrhilcher, 1885, p. 366): accord-
ing to which the poem is to be dated b. c. 263-2, when
Hiero was the ally of the Mamertines hence a diplomatic
:
silence concerning the Longanus. Beloch explains the

then surprising absence of mention of Rome by the ingenious
assumption that in the eyes of the Sicilian poet Rome was
relegated to the inferior place and passed over, as we in
dealing with the Punic war from the Roman standpoint
are apt to forget the importance of Hiero. But when
in support of his view he argues that Syracuse was only
once engaged in hostilities with Carthage, he claims too
much. The departure of Pyrrhos had left Sicily free to the
rivalry of the two states, and war was threatened if not
waged. It is to these wars and rumours of wars that
‘ ’
I refer Theocr. xvi. 76.

2. Gercke {Alexandrinische Studien, Rhein, Mus, 1887)
dates the poem soon
‘
nomination of the Strategi,
after the
when the Punic war was impending {circa 268), taking ’
the view, which has no sound evidence to support it, that

Hiero’s reign has been misdated. This means of course
an inversion of the dates of xvii and xvi, in face of the
internal evidence dealt with above but Gercke takes a
;
wholly novel view of the meaning of xvi. He regards the

poem as a farewell to the Ptolemies, written in the East
(Alexandria?), and as a petition for favour preparatory
to a return to Sicily. The reason for this return is that
Theocritus grew discontented with the Egyptian court,
and even quarrelled openly with his patrons, for Gercke sees
in the eulogium of Ptolemy^ half-heartedness, and even
an open attack in the words rpiyci/xoto ywaiKos (xii. 5).
This rearrangement of the chronology of Hiero has found
little favour, and in reality has nothing to support it except
the fact that with the traditional date of 275 B. c. we have

a blank of some years unfilled with knotm events ^
' Cf. xvii. 115 ; xiv. 62 xvi.
;
19.
^ See Kuiper {Mnemosyne, 17) ;
Legrand, iktude, p. 33.
—
8 INTRODUCTION
The theory of a rupture between Theocritus and the
Alexandrian court is probable, but does not necessitate
this conclusion (vide infray p. 35).
We get the two dates— 275-4 b.c. Theocritus in Sicily,
looking for patronage but in vain, yet confident in the
power of his Muse; not therefore unversed in poetry:
273 circ, Theocritus in Alexandria at the court of Ptolemy II.
Next to be considered are the assertions of the Vita

Theocr, &;c. concerning his birthplace, his residence in Cos,
his relations to Philetas, and the date of his floruit. All
the evidence of the poems
a Syracusan,
xxviii. 16
xi. 7
is
a spindle of Sicilian workmanship

'»
for regarding Theocritus as
is
xvi. passim,
spoken of as
app€T€pas 9 ^, i. 65 * (but
the identification Thyrsis= Theocritus is in the highest
degree problematical).
epigram (not by Theocritus) 6
and Theocr. ix (to be dealt with later).
·
So among ancient writers the
?,
Athenaeus 284 a,
Contrary external evidence is given only by Suidas’ ol

(vide supra, p. i, note i), but this view has been
revived in modern times and deserves examination. It rests
€€ ^^ ^ ?
principally on Id, vii, the scene of which is laid in Cos,
and on the scholium in vii. 21 (see p. 2, note 8) ( 2
€, ’ 9
'^ €^^ € .
taken in connexion with xvi. 104,
6 €ai, Vlivveiov
The words of the scholium have been so often misread

that a careful examination of them should be made. They
set forward in reality two things: (i) that by Simichidas
Theocritus is meant as the son of Simichus; (2) that not
Theocritus but another erepov is intended.
(
It is to this hypothetical A. N.
words apply
€€ tolovtov
,,,), Now
Other that the following
here is obviously
corrupt. Hauler (de Theocr, vita, 1855) changed it to
* A synopsis of the evidence is given by Susemihl, Alex, Litt,·
Geschichiej p. 196.
(step-father) and explained, ‘Theocritus’ father

(Praxagoras) being dead, his mother married Simichus of
Cos, one of the exiles from Orchomenus.’ This emendation
has been widely accepted, and on it is built the foundation-
stone of the Coan theory. But when we see that the words
refer to the erepov nva, not to Theocritus, our foundation
proves a quicksand. Even granting for the sake of argument
that the scholium as we have it is confused out of two
separate scholia (so Ahrens, ii. p. 516} and the words do
refer to the poet, we do not get a Coan birth for Theocritus,
^
)
but only Coan relations-in-law. Further, the emendation
of is uncertain. Equally near are
(Meineke), (Hiller), (ed.). Hiller’s
explanation (with is clear and satisfactory ;
‘
The
01 €”
understood under Simichidas not Theocritus, but
another, in whose name Theocritus speaks. This Simichidas
was a native of Cos, son of Pericles of Orchomenosk’ We
have therefore in the scholium not a jot of evidence that
Theocritus was a Coan or even that he had relations in the
island k The concluding lines of xvi have been strangely
read as evidence that the poem was written in Orchomenus.
The reference to Orchomenus is however merely literary,
led up to by the idea of the Pindaric goddesses, the XapiTcs
(videnote ad loc.).
Grant then if you will that the name Simichus (or
Simichidas) was found in Coan records (?by Nicanor of
—
Cos) grant that the genealogy should be referred to
Theocritus, there results a guess that Theocritus took the
name Simichidas from an Orchomenian resident in Cos who
may or may not have been a relation or a îvos according
as we amend a corrupt scholium! Theocritus was then,
and shall remain, by birth a native of Sicily, son of
Praxagoras and Philina
^ Hiller in Bursian’s Jahreshencht, 1883. Note that this does

not make the scholium true ; it only explains the notice as
it stands, but it destroys the argument of Coan genealogy.
See Hicks and Paton, Inscriptions of Cos^ Appendix i, by
2
whom this theory is bolstered up by many dogmatic assertions.

^ It is no more than coincidence that there was
a famous
doctor named Praxagoras at the court of Ptolemy I. It is
INTRODUCTION
Was he in the Eastern Greek world before his transference
to Alexandria in 274 ? The answer must depend principally
on such relations as can be discovered between Theocritus
and his contemporaries. The argument, that is, will be
based on synchronisms. For though three, at least, of the
poems were written in Cos (ii, vii, xiv, possibly i), we must
remember that Cos was a favourite resort of literary men
from the noise and bustle of Alexandria \ and that these
poems might be assigned, other evidence failing, to the time
of Theocritus’ residence in the island subsequent to 275^.
(This is demonstrable from ii or xiv.)
The anonymous Vita Theocriti, and Choeroboscus state
that Theocritus was a pupil of Philetas, a famous critic and
elegiac poet (Propertius, iii. i, ii iv. 6: Statius, Silv.
;
i. 2, 253). If this is true the question is answered at once.

Philetas, son of Telephus of Cos, was tutor of Ptolemy II
when crown prince ^ (circ. 295-292), and of Zenodotus and
Hermesianax and was the head of a school of criticism
;
and poetry in the island. His death cannot be placed later

than 283 ^ Unfortunately the statement that he was tutor
of Theocritus seems to be merely an inference from Id. vii.
40 (cf. the similar statement relative to Asclepiades in Schol.
vii. 3), and requires
40®, supra, p. confirmation. This
confirmation however not altogether lacking. There
is
are even among our scanty remains of Philetas distinct
baseless conjecture to identify this man with Theocritus’ father

(Fritzsche), or even to suppose relationship (Eenier). In the
former case the presence of Theocritus in Sicily in b. c. 275
would be inexplicable.
^ Mahaify,
p. 54. Cf. Herondas, i and ii, the first being later
than 267.
^ So Wilamowitz Moellendorff, Legrand, Fritzsche, and
others.
^ Susemihl, ch. 10, note 8.
€
^ Susemihl, p. 174; Conat, La Poesie Alexandrine, p. 69
seqq.
® Another apparently set forth in Arg. Id. vii
hypothesis is
*€^€
:
, &C.
5 6 . ore ds
The writer would seem not to know of the supposed
education under Philetas.
—
LIFE OF THEOCRITUS I I
traces of a ‘bucolic’ poetry, and striking parallels with

Theocritus;
(1)
e. g.
de ve^pos
\€. ^
(Cf. Theocr., Id,
(2) AevyaXeos
.
clXeirai
4
^, \. ’
(Cf. vii. 17,
(3)
(Cf. ii. 120.)

and
\
for applied to appearance
€
Kvwpis ekolaa
, xii. 24.)
Hermesianax the pupil of Philetas was distinctly a pastoral

poet (see Susemihl, pp. 185 sqq.)^ writing of Menalcas,
Daphnis, and Polyphemos, and the memorial verses of the
same poet are noteworthy
€ ,^ .
:
di
€\
\
(Athenaeus, 597
The resemblance to the shepherds of Theocritus {Id. iii,
vii) is Conat writes, Le souvenir de cer-

unmistakable h ‘
taines superstitions repandues a la campagne un vers oil ;
le poete represente sans doute lui-meme pareil a un '^
chevrier de Theocrite, assis a rombre d’un grand platane,

et comme le prouve un passage d’Hermesianax chantant
sa Bittis, tout cela prouve que les elegies de Philetas
avaient un caractere bucolique, quelque chose de populaire
et de familier, I’amour pour I’objet et la nature pour
cadre.’
It is singular that Longus (Daphnis and Chloe) gives the
name of Philetas to an aged shepherd, Le choix de ce nom
‘
n’est sans doute pas fortuit. II rappelle probablement que
La Legrand,
.
^ Poesie Alex.j p. cf. p. 154.
77 ;
^ Kaairf
' :
12 INTRODUCTION
c’est au coryphee du cenacle de Cos que remonte la vogue
des bergeries, I’initiative de la mascarade hucolique'^
Philetas may then be regarded as the first, or one of the
first, of that school of pastoral of which Theocritus’ Seventh
Idyll is the greatest ancient example the type happily ;
denoted by the words the ‘bucolic masquerade,’ in which

we have not a sketch of country men and manners, but
a refined imitation thereof in pseudo-shepherds and pseudo-
neatherds.
". But Philetas was also the author of a critical work, called
significant that
country life,
=
Among
^\
the ‘glosses’ preserved from this
no small number are words taken from
and occurring in Theocritus—
(cf. i.
(vii. 157),
2 J sqq.\
The strongest argument is, however, to be drawn from
/ it is
Id. vii. Philetas was the founder of the pastoral masque- ‘
rade ’
; 40 Theocritus proclaims himself the rival,
in vii.
though not yet the equal, of Philetas and in such words ;
as would seem to indicate that Philetas was alive and ;
Id. vii is the only one among the idylls in which we have
for certain, not the true bucolic, but the masquerade. That
it is written under the direct influence of Philetas is unmis-
takable. Still is this influence the spoken or only the written
word ?
vii Theocritus relates how he, with Eucritus and
In Id.
Amyntas, went from the town of Cos to the harvest-home ‘
’
ing as a goatherd ((
of Phrasydamus and Antigenes in the deme of Haleis 2. Not
half their journey done, they meet one Lycidas,’ masquerad-
€€), ‘the best of singers
among the herdsmen and the reapers^ whom, after banter,
Simichidas (Theocritus) challenges to a singing-match
‘
‘
For I too am a singer of no mean repute though not yet
can I rival Sicelidas (Asclepiades) or Philetas Lycidas
^ Legrand, Etude, p. 155, to whom I am indebted for this last

detail of the argument.
^ For the proof that the scene of vii is in Cos, see preface to
idyll.
^ The rivalry here expressed suits better if Philetas was still
living.
;
begins— a song of bon voyage to Ageanax sailing to

Mytilene, ‘to whom, when he safely sails, I will drink in
country luxury, while beside me sings Tityrus of Daphnis and
Comatas, and two shepherds pipe near by, one of Acharnae,
one from Aetolia/ Simichidas sings in answer, ‘ Simichidas
loves Myrto as the goats love the spring but his friend ;
Aratus loves a lad, and Aristis knows thereof. Philinus it
is, and he be made to love. And yet, Aratus, he is an

shall
over-ripe pear, and not worth our nightly vigils. Better
content ourselves in peace and leave this watching to
another and so Lycidas turns away in his own path to
’
:
Pyxa, while Simichidas with his friends go on to their

picnic beside the altar of Demeter, and make them happy
in simple luxury.
We have here clearly a description of a day actually
spent by the poet with his friends, while they were still young
and full of enjoyments, linked in common pursuits and
poetic rivalry in Cos, amusing themselves by exercises in
pastoral poetry. Three of the names are important
Aratus (the SeVo9 of Simichidas), Lycidas, and Tityrus. The
two last are like Simichidas pseudonyms^, and conceal to
all appearance those of Leonidas of Tarentum and Alexander
of Aetolia. The two nameless shepherds of vii. 71 will
equally denote fellow students, or fellow poets : Idylls xi
and xiii ^ are dedicated to Nicias, the physician of Miletus,
as xxviii accompanies a present to his wife, and that
Nicias was known to Theocritus when vii was written is
clear from the Mythology of Miletus in v. 115, and from
the fact that in xi, xiii, it is necessary to regard Nicias as
still young, equal in age with Theocritus (see infra).
We have then to synchronize Theocritus, Leonidas, As-
clepiades, Alexander, Nicias, and also find place for the
Aratus of 98 (this is not the author of the Phenomena),
vii.
and not only to synchronize, but to explain their simultaneous

presence in Cos and union in a poetic circle. We may add to
these Hermesianax, whose work was pastoral, though he is
not mentioned in Theocritus. On the second point no other

1For the grounds for these identifications, see below, pp. 15, 16.
^ To which Nicias answered in a poem of which the first line
is preserved, mde xi, preface.
14 INTRODUCTION
answer can well be found than Susemibl’s^: that nothing
could have brought together in Cos, from all parts of the
Greek world, the young members of the poet’s circle of ‘ ’
whom we read in Id. vii, except the intention of pursuing

literary studies there under the guidance of the famous
teacher Philetas.
If it was Philetas that brought them together, then
Theocritus was in Cos before 283 B. c.
That this was so is further supported by chronological
data. Nicias was a fellow pupil of Erasistratus pupil of
Metrodorus But Metrodorus was dead before 284 B. c.
Therefore Nicias must have gone through his medical course,
whether in Cos or Samos, before 284 B. c. : and we can put
his birth circa 310 b. c. In the hypothetical Coan days he
would be circa twenty-five, an age which suits the manner
in which he is addressed in xi, xiii. Afterwards Nicias
married and settled down in practice at Miletus On this
score alone Theocritus must have been eastward before
280 B. c.
Alexander of Aetolia (Tityrus) was librarian at Alexandria
in 283 B. c. ^ The period of his Coan residence must fall
before that date. Leonidas was in Cos after 283 B. c. but
probably not earlier than 290 B. c.
We have, therefore, accumulative evidence that the scene
of vii is to be found in Cos before 275 B. c. ® presumably ;
between 290-285 B. c.
And arguing from the fact that Theocritus is in Id. vii
obviously young, but in xi and xiii addresses Nicias as an
equal in age and experience, we may set the date of the
poet’s birth 310-308 B. c., and we get 290 B.c. following for
likely date for his pupilage under Philetas.
^ In Philologus, 57 (1898).
2 E. Helm, Hermes, 29 ;
Susemihl, Philologus, 57 ;
cf. Argum.,
Id. xi.
^ The Schol. on xi says he was (condiscipulus)
of Erasistratus. Only can one make this mean
^ pupil of Erasistratus.’
^
Susemihl, N. Jahrhilcher, 1896, pp. 3835^7.
® Infra, p. 19.
® Cf. Helm, N, Jahrhucher, 1897, pp. 389577.
— — ;
The statement of the writer of the Argument to Id. iv

is thus strikingly confirmed.The 124th Olympiad includes
just the years following Theocritus’ university course in
Cos ; and is the time when he had made his mark as
a writer of pastorals. We get then as chronology (pro-
visional hypothesis) :
Birth, 310 B. c.
In Cos, as pupil of Philetas, and member of literary circle,
290-285 B. c.
^FloruiV as pastoral poet, 284-280 B. c.
Return to Sicily, 280 b. c. ?

Composition of xvi, 275 B. c.
In Alexandria, composition of xv, xvii, 274-271 B. C.
This little list of facts may seem a meagre result for

a long investigation, but we do not, in writing the biography
of a literary man, want mere chronology we want to see :
in what he stands to his contemporaries, what

relation
influences he received or imparted, and hence to interpret
his poems by reference to political or literary relations.
The chronological data obtained above are sufficient to
guide us roughly.
Theocritus’ life falls into four divisions: (i) The Coan
(2) the Sicilian ; (3) the Alexandrian, with a second Coan
residence ; (4) after 270 b. c.
(i) The Coan period, 290-280 B. c. {circa ). — The proof of
the identification of the pseudo-shepherds and others
mentioned in Id. vii has been assumed above and must ;
now be examined. We have, be it noted, a mixture of real

and disguised names, among the former being Phrasy-
damus. Antigenes, Philetas, Aratus, possibly Eucritus and
Amyntas. The disguised names are Lycidas, Tityrus, Simi-
chidas, Sicelidas.
{a) Sicelidas is identified for us by the Scholiast as
Asclepiades of Samos, known an in the Anthology as
epigrammatist, and mentioned under the same pseudonym
by Meleager in his ‘Corona {A. Fal. iv. 46) in conjunction
’
ip de
'2€€
€6 \^'/,
with Poseidippus and Hedylus
. avipoLS
;
ciypL ,
—
i6 INTRODUCTION
and by Hedy] us, A. Fal. Appendix xxviii :
Trap* oTvov
€\€^.
The name maybe a patronymic (as the Scholiast
Sicelidas
thought) : was not a mere nickname is shown by its per-
that it
sistence. Was it a nom de jplume ? SimicMdas is undoubtedly

Theocritus. One theory of the origin has been discussed
above, and rejected so far as an actual genealogy is con-
cerned. The rival view, both in ancient times and modern,
is that the name is a mere nickname, and to be derived
from (snub-nosed) and its diminutive

the poet was actually
Perhaps
in which case he makes a hit
at himself in Id. iii. 8 ^ and we get a point from the hitherto
.
unexplained line xii. 24
;
In that case the name may be translated Snubby (Spitz-

^^
(see ad loc.).
‘ ’
naschen). But it is rash to investigate the origin of

nicknames.
Tityrus is generally supposed to be Alexander of Aetolia
(see Meineke ad on the ground that Alexander was
loc.),
son of Satyros is said by the Schol. to be a Doric

: Tityrus
equivalent for Satyrus and Alexander was the author of
;
a poem dealing with the Daphnis legend. In this case the

anonymous native of Lycope,’ vii. 72 (i.e. an Aetolian), will
‘
^,
be some friend of Alexander’s
author of the
TOP ^'Aparop top
€/
,
Aratus has generally been identified with the famous
on the ground of Schol. vi. i
top
diaXeyeTai 6 .
and because the mention of the god Pan
;
in Simichidas’ song is supposed to contain a reference to

Aratus’ Hymn to Pan.
The identification is in the highest degree improbable,
and beyond the coincidence of name has nothing to support
^ Asclepiades in A. Pal. xii. 50.

Cf.
^ Legrand, p. 49 Wil.-Moellend., Aratos von Kos,
; p. 185 ;
Susemihl, N. Jahrh., 1896, p. 391.

^ This does not imply that Theocritus = the of the
idyll.
* See, however, Wil.-Moellend., Hermes, 34.
— ;
it. Such data as we have for Aratus’ life, point to a residence

in Athens during Theocritus’ Coan residence, followed by-
residence at the Court of Antigonus, 276. Save Id. xvii. i (on
which see ad loc.)^ there is no trace of connexion between
—
Theocritus’ work and Aratus’ and yet the Aratus of vii is
Theocritus’ dearest friend. The name is not a rare one, and
occurs indeed in Coan inscriptions of this very period, and on
Coan coins A minor point, but not meaningless, is that the
name in Theocritus has a in all Greek mention of the poet d.
:
The assumption of a reference to Aratus’ hymn is more than

gratuitous. The proof of identification with Aratus the poet
is therefore non-existent, and âdfirmanti incumbit pro-
batio’ (Wilamowitz)
Now among the Coan names brought to light by inscrip-
tions is one Aratus, to Delphi, before 279 B.c.^
obviously not the poet, who was not a Coan, but not impro-
bably the very Aratus who was Theocritus’ ^.
For, note,
Aratus’ love is
eVdXds* ,
known
pey , ^^
to Aristis :
ovSe K€V avros adheiv

p^yaipoi,
doubtless a real person, a thinly disguised friend of Aratus.

Is it only coincidence that Theocritus’ Coan host is Aratus
that a Coan was Aratus that
in the eighties ;
Aristis, ‘worthy to sing beside the tripod of Phoebus at

Delphi *,’ was close friend of Aratus ?
We cannot then count Aratus the poet among Theocritus’
^ Hicks and Paton, Inscriptions of Cos, x. c. 58, 81 Coin 90.

;
2 Throughout, see Wilamowitz-Moellendorf, Aratos von Kos in

Nachr. d. Gesellschaft d. Wiss. zu Gottingen, 1894.
Hicks and Paton, p. 322.
®
This is, of course, not demonstration.

^ The middle is ‘ ’
‘undistributed,’ but it is a remarkable concurrence. For this

interpretation see Wilamowitz-Moellendorf, 1. c., p. 185, note 2,
but I do not see why the praise of Aristis’ musical talent should
be regarded as mere flattery (‘ schmeichelhaft genug’). If
Aratus had already been, or was already appointed to go, to
Delphi as pLipos, the words get a telling force. Wilamowitz
who dates vii late does not make the identification. I take
the responsibility for it without hesitation.
THEOCRITUS C
: — —
i8 INTRODUCTION
acquaintance in the Coan period banishing the author ;
of the Phenomena we must banish also Callimachus, whom

some critics have found disguised in Aristis (Legrand, Revue
des Etudes grecques, vii. 278).
This identification was
Leonidas of Tarentum.
proposed by Legrand in the Revue des Etudes grecques^ vii.
(cf.
'
210),
simple charade.
and appears to be certain.
: ?
no. 26, p. 192, and repeated in his Etude sur Theocrite, P -45
: :
The name
: . (i) is a
(2) Callimachus, epig. 22, has
^
€ €, \
/?, ^ ^,
^^.
* alev
and we can hardly refuse to see in Callimachus’ Astacides

of Crete, the pastoral poet, the same person as Lycidas of
^.
Cydonia (in Crete), the masquerading goatherd (so Ribbeck
long ago).
But Astacides is also a disguised name and presents the
same charade as
in its rarer sense.
for ?, is a synonym for
;
'
(3) There are countless parallelisms of expression between
Leonidas and Theocritus (see Legrand, 1 c.).
^
.
Several of the Tarentine’s epigrams are pastoral in subject

and expression : e.g. . Pal, x. i. , Plan, 261, 236 (Priapus
epigrams). , Pal. ix. 326
,
vi. 334 ;
:
, ,
' ,
€K
,
* , \ €
. . ix.
€,
329· -.
' ',
viii. 657
230, 99 ,
. >
296; 35 ·
(4) There are parallelisms between Leonidas and Lycidas’

song in vii
cf. A. Pal. vii. 264 ( ,

(Theocr. vii. 52 sqq.)
:
A, Pal. vii.
LIFE OF THEOCRITUS
273 ^ €' ^,,

19
, ^,€. ^ '
(cf.
.
Theocr.
.
Pal.
.
vii.
vii.
V.
69
187
452
\
?
^'(€£^
(Theocr.
(Theocr.
Casaub.)
vii. 54.)
^.'
ÂyeauaKTos),
vii. 55·)
(5)That Leonidas visited Cos is proved inter alia by

A. Planud. 182 an epigram on the Venus Anadyomene
:
of Apelles, exhibited in the Asclepieion in Cos.

(6) But Leonidas is a Tarentine, Lycidas a Cretan.
Legrand would have Leonidas a Tarentine not by birth, but
by adoption. This is to go too far. But Legrand shows
well that there is every reason to connect Leonidas with
Crete. Almost alone among the poets of the Anthology
he writes of Cretans and in such a way that we must
:
admit in him a personal knowledge of the island ^ (see

A. Pal. vii. 448, 449 ;
vi. i88, 262).
We know that Leonidas was in Tarentum in early years
from A. Pal. vi. 129, 131 that he was connected with
;
Neoptolemus, King of Epirus (A. Pal. vi. 334), that he was

in Cos after 283 B.
and
vi.
lastly,
A. Pal.
300
...).
vii. 736
C.
Venus), and was with Pyrrhus of Epirus^ {A. Pal.
{ €, ^^
that he was all his days a wanderer and poor.
€
(probable date of exhibition of the
vi. 130),
€ € € €€€
o\LyLo ^^/
Now Neoptolemus was murdered in 295 B.C., and in the
confusion following Leonidas presumably left Epirus, and
in the course of subsequent journeyings settled for a time in
Crete ;
thence went to Cos, and joined the poet’s club there.
^ Cf. Geifcken, Leonidas von Tarent So sieht es denn:

— ‘
durchaus danach aus, dass Leonidas beide Epigramme einem

ihm bekannten Toten, auf Kreta selbst, gewidmet hat.*
^ Geifcken, 1 c.,
p. 13, regards the epigram as not by Leonidas.
.
His reasons are unconvincing cf. Legrand, p. 46, note i.

;
^ Cf. the epitaph (? by Leonidas himself), A. Pal. vii.

715.
C 2
— : ;
20 INTRODUCTION
(7) A few small points may be added. Lycidas in vii
is obviously older than Theocritus, and would seem not to
be one of the original circle but a new comer. He professes
his dislike of ambitious poets who seek to rival Homer, and
lose their toil in vain (vii. 47), just as Leonidas writes
(A, Fal, ix. 24)
In vii. II
’ ^^/
the three best MSS. have
^^ ^ ^'9.
for
obiTav, in violation ofgrammar, unless we take the words
to mean ‘that wayfarer,’ that ‘homeless wanderer’ whom
—
we know Leonidas. The sense of 6 9 is strained but
not impossible. Cf. Philetas quoted on Id, xii. 19.
We get then as members of the Goan circle Philetas, the
leader, Theocritus, Leonidas, Alexander^, Nicias, Asclepiades,
and others (the anonymous shepherds of 73) probably ;
Hermesianax also the pupil of Philetas, of whom we know

that he wrote in pastoral strain of Polyphemus { cf. Theocr.
xi Bach. frag, i
€€ ,
;
5 TTpos be €€€ yX^Vy
cf. Susemihl, A, L, G. p. 185), of Menalkas and of Dai)hnis^
Therefore Theocritus knew, and was joined in a poet’s circle

with Leonidas, Asclepiades, Alexander, Aratus, Nicias in
Cos, and this cannot well be put later than 285 B. c. There
^
is in all these poets a trace of pastoral poetry in the widest
sense ;
not the realistic sketches of country customs which
Theocritus presents, but a fondness for shepherd-legends
for shepherd for epigrams descriptive of the
country. Their poems are full of a sensuous delight in rural
sights and sounds, or in simple comforts and ease. Nearest
to Theocritus (vii) stands Philetas. Comparing these
pastoral epigrams and elegies with the idealized country
life in ‘Lycidas’’ song in vii, M. Legrand argues for the
^ As far as name goes Lycidas might = Lycophron (son €€

of At'/ioj of Khegium Suidas), but the rest does not tally.
'€
;
^ If Dityrus is not Alexander, it is Hermesianax.

€^
$€ ^
MevaXfcd,
Schol. viii. 53
Schol. ix Menalkas
(so k. Kvpyvaias vulg.,
Xiyei
— ov "€^ exeiv
epaaOrjvaL rrjs
Wilamowitz).
;
LIFE OF THEOCRITUS 2 I
existence of a free Theocritean school of poetry, which took

delight ‘
in showing love in rustic surroundings, set about
with country scenery and which believed, or affected to
;
was treated in the country with

believe, that the passion
rare tenderness, and that the shepherd was best placed
of men to live a life of pure passion* {Etude, P· ^ 55 ) ·
other words, Hhere was in vogue among the Coan poets

a conventional method of painting country life with its
cares and occupations {ih, 1 56) and in such poems as

’
;
Theocritus iv and v, we have a revolt of good sense against

‘
these vain fancies.’

This view is not borne out by the poems which we possess
of Theocritus’ contemporaries. It is significant that even
M. Legrand would not trace beyond the Coan
his ‘
school ’
circle (p. 156 note). I take it that there was no such

‘pseudo-pastoral school,’ with 0 fortunatos nimium for its
motto, but a ‘pseudo-bucolic joke’ in the old Coan days;
arising out of, not originating, the Theocritean pastoral.
‘
Lycidas,’ ‘
Simichidas,’ ‘
Tityrus,’ and the rest had heard
the Coan shepherds’ singing-matches, and charmed therewith
masqueraded as shepherds themselves, and sang one against
the other impromptus or set pieces
o TL TTpav iv op€L TO peXvdpLov
Naturally, these songs of theirs would suit their

^^ (vii. 51).
own taste
and studies, and stock of legends This then is just what
we have in Id. vii, a singing-match between two of the best
of the Coan poets, modelled on the rural ditties which were
to be heard then, as now, in Greek country-sides and villages,
but differing in tone and content and diftering consciously ;
as much as Milton’s Lycidas differs from the Masque of

Py ramus and Thishe
Such being the interpretation of Id. vii, and such the
Coan circle, we can turn now to the explanation of one of
the most vexed passages in Theocritus, Id. ix. 28-35.
Id> vii was obviously written some little time after the
(^wents to which it refers {
1. ). We get ,
^ On this learnedness in vii, see Wilamovitz-Moellendorf,
1. c., pp. 192, 193.
^ See D on the Pastoral.
— — —
22 INTRODUCTION
additional points for the poem if we regard it as written
just before or just after Theocritus’ return to Sicily (285-
280 B. c.) in memory of the pleasant Coan days and friends,
€
;
closing with a wish to have such days again
eyo) peya
?,
^ as im
a be yeXaaaat
bpdypara \ iv ^.
singing-match between Sicilian herdsmen
Id. ix is a short
(Daphnis and Menalcas), in which, after seven lines from
each singer, we have
Toiff
. . .
pev
^
€ ^,
ie\aya
pev
be
\
poL
h
€8^
Kpeas
,:
ip boKevaaSy
€€ ,
.
€’
Then six
· .
lines,
?9 €€,
6Xovyypa
€,
.
expressing the dearness of song to the person,
’
whoever it is, who

All from
speaks. , , ,
is work of one of Theocritus’ editors

usually regarded as the
(? Artemidorus, see infra^ p. 50), and as forming an epilogue
,
to a collection of bucolic poetry (see any modern edition,
ad loc.). Then
to
is inexplicable, and conjecture resorts
gives way to bevol (Fritzsche), ?

'
to as referring to the song in the idyll,
, but with
keeps the end as Theocritean, makes
no satisfactory results.
11.
Buecheler,
31-36 the song of
who
to
the popevs who judges the rival singers. But when did the
umpire ever add his song to that of the competitors?
Whichever of these alternatives we take, the sudden first
person in 1. 22 remains unexplained.
All becomes clear and simple if we regard 11. 28-36 as
genuine, and a tail piece not to Idyll ix alone, but to
a small bucolic collection made by Theocritus himself after
leaving Cos and if we take the first person in 1. 22 to be the
;
only person whom it can denote without violence Theocritus

himself. The or some of them, are very likely
first six lines,
spurious (see ad loc.). The poem is then to be regarded

—
merely as a specimen of work, recalling the bucolic poems

included in the volume (especially vi and viii), and runs :
‘
Daphnis and Menalcas, herdsmen of Sicily, sang, and
I, who called them into being, stood as judge between them ;
but gave not the victory to either. Each took a prize from
me of my own simple possessions, a shell I had found and
a staff from out my fathers field’ and then proceeds ‘Ye;
:
Muses, vouch for my work, and give to the world the songs
I sang while I was among those shepherd friends in Cos, lest,
if ye help me not, I be charged with dishonesty.’
All falls into place. The sudden first person in 1. 22, the
? ), €€
^
personal reference in 1. 23 {narpos (see ad
loc.), the plural of 1. 28 (wrongly altered to dbav by
‘ k ’) the ^
(the shepherd-poet
circle in Cos). On 1.Lines 31-36 are
29 see note ad loc.
not a song, but an envoi expressing Theocritus’ love of

song.
Id. ix then its epilogue 11. 28-36, merely appended
is, with
to a collection of poems made by Theocritus the :
vopevai requires for its explanation a knowledge of the

existence of the poet-shepherd circle. Most probably then
the collection of poems was intended for private circulation
among Theocritus’ old friends.
Other poems which can safely be assigned to the Coan ‘
period are xi and xiii, both addressed to Nicias before his

’
marriage; vi addressed to Aratus^, probably i, iii, and viii.

That Theocritus had written something of note before
leaving Cos is clear from vii. 40 and vii. 92 :
/
€,
bibaâv av
\
€
€\
p€V ak\a
ayaye ,
(vide ad loc,). These poems were obviously pastoral.
It is remarkable that (save in xxv. 109) Theocritus only

’
uses the word vopevs here and in vii. 28, where he describes
Lycidas as chief singer among the herdsmen.
2 Wilamowitz {Nachrichten, 1. c.) would date vi late, but only
on the ground that it shows more finished versification and

style than xi. It would be equally permissible to argue that
its smooth verse is an evidence of early artificiality !
24 INTRODUCTION
iv and v and deal most realistically, with South
deal,
Italian life and They probably were written
character.
after leaving Cos. The scene of x is probably Coan.
Thus (i) the Coan period is responsible for the production
of all, or nearly all, the ‘
bucolica ’
; both the pseudo-pastoral
vii, and the genuine sketches in dialect iii-vi, viii, x (?),
‘ ’
as well as xi and i (on which see preface to same).

(2) The Sicilian period is represented by xvi alone among
poems which can be dated with certainty.
Theocritus must have returned to Sicily some few years
before 275 b. c., as in xvi he obviously speaks of many vain
attempts to win approbation. The exact date cannot be
determined and is unimportant. Possibly xxv and xxii
belong to this period they are certainly early poems.
;
(3) Disappointed in his attempt to find the needed

patronage in Sicily, perhaps ruined, like Vergil, by the wars
which devastated his native land, Theocritus after a last
attempt to make himself a new Bacchylides to the new
Hiero, left Sicily and set out for Egypt 274 b.c., being then
about thirty-five years of age.
It was a very different world to which Theocritus now
passed. His early manhood had, according to the views
set forth above, been passed in the easy, jolly, society of
Cos, inan atmosphere of romantic poetry on the Sicilian ;
uplands about Aetna, and in the desolate pastures of

Southern Italy, where he observed the types of herdsmen
which stand clear in the idylls. Trained liberally in the
study of Greek literature, under the most famous critic and
author of the time, before the critical faculty had swamped
the creative^, he added to the pure taste thus acquired
a power of observation and humour worthy of the best
^ We know the so-called Âlexandrian literature" chiefly

through Callimachus (hymns), Apollonius, Aratus, Lycophron.
The remains of these authors are a mere fragment of their
vork (except for Apollonius). The earlier writers have all but
perished, but the one fragment of Hermesianax, and that of
Phanocles show us that we have lost just those whose style
was pure but polished to the highest just those who formed
;
the taste of a Catullus or Propertius. It is under this earlier

influence that Theocritus was trained.
;
days of Hellenic art, and had created a new type of

poetry.
It was with style and taste, and bent, already set that
Theocritus came to the strange Alexandrian The like
life.
of that life Greece had never seen. It is among the common-

places of history to talk of the disappearance of the old
motives which had inspired the classical literature of Greece,
the destruction of the life, and
with its intense narrow
the evaporation of the old Greek faith. The citizen— if he
could be called a citizen — of Alexandria was no longer an
actor in history, but the spectator of a scene which had no
interest for him. The empire of the Ptolemies could inspire
no enthusiasm it had no historic past in which the Greeks
;
could share no scheme of imperial union of the Hellenic

;
world. A national epic was the last form of poem which

could have been attempted.
Oratory died with Demosthenes in a last splendid effort
the Drama limped feebly on the
to preserve a national life ;
boards of the New Comedy; History had no present wherewith

to link the past. The empire of Egypt had prosperity but ;
greatness it had not. And yet the literature of Alexandria

equals in extent the literature of classical Greece, and takes
multifarious forms, romantic, epic, epigrammatic, satire,
court-odes, but above all criticism. Fostered in the Museum,
criticism throve apace, especially in grammar, mythology,
and archaeology, and quickly left its mark on the writers
of Ptolemy IPs reign.
Callimachus’ hymns are completely devoid of any narrative
power, and care more for he origin and reason for a legend
than the legenditself. Action is swallowed up in comment
myths are preferred, not for their beauty, but for their
rarity even at the risk of the ridiculous (vi. 66 sqq.).
Aratus is wonderfully learned or makes a wonderful show

of learning ;
his work may be utile, it certainly is not dulce ;
and only a versified Nautical Almanack without a touch

is
of majesty, without a trace of personal observation, without

a single noble line or original thought ;
for even the much
quoted introduction, and the famous yap yivo9 eV/xeV, is
imitated from a contemporary — Cleanthes.

Apollonius Rhodius wrote iliQ Argonautica merely to prove
26 INTRODUCTION
to himself the possibility — to the afterworld the impossi-
bility — of reviving the old Homeric epic.
His actors are
shadows, and a few graceful passages do not redeem the
dulness of the whole. There is even here a constant
tendency to ‘
aetiology merely to explain some
’
;
to write
obscure detail of custom and myth
to introduce, with no ;
regard to its fitness, a discussion on etymologies, archaeo-

logy, and any point of criticism (A. Rhod. i. 1354, ii. 528,
851 ;
cf. Callimachus, i.
5 sgg., ii. 47, 198, 225, 259, &c. ;
vide
Rohde, Der griechische Roman, p. 83 sgq.).
Among the extant examples of early Alexandrian litera-
ture only a few epigrams survive which are genuine poetry,
and one would willingly give all the work of Apollonius and
Aratus, and the hymns of Callimachus, for a few more such
epigrams as the beautiful
€ 17€ Ti? 'HpdicXeire t€ov
(Call.
,
ii=^. PaL vii. 80.)
Such were the literary surroundings into which Theocritus

came, with what effect we must now see.
That he came into contact with Callimachus is shown by
the numerous cases of imitation by one of the other.
^Theocr. xvii with Call, iv and i.
XI Epig. 46.
xxix. 4-6 „ 41·
xi. 75 „ 31·
xxvi. 30 iv. 98, &c.)
Most of the instances where imitation is certain come from
the later poems of Theocritus, and on the other side from
Callimachus’ Hymn to Delos (iv). Hymn to Zeus (i), and
Epigrams. The date of the Hymn to Zeus (which is only
a thinly disguised Hymn to Ptolemy) is 275 (circa ) ;
slightly
earlier therefore than Theocritus xvii. In this case,
therefore, Theocritus is obviously the follower not the
followed. Callimachus iv is dated 274-273 B. c. (Gercke,
op. cit), probably earlier than Theocritus’ poems.
The difference between the work of the two poets is most
instructive.
^ A complete list, in Gercke, Alex, Studien (Rh. Mus. 43),
p. 590. Some of Gercke’s parallels are too slight to count upon.

— ;
The Hymn to Delos (Call, iv) deals with the story of

Leto’s wanderings in search of a resting-place before the
birth of Apollo ;
all lands refused her, save only Delos
but from Cos she was held, not by the island itself, but by
the yet unborn Apollo, for the island was set apart by destiny
for the birth of ?, Ptolemy II (see in xvii. 60).
The Hymn to Zeus is similarly full of recondite mythology,
even of pedantry (11. 6-9), and again swerves off from its
avowed object into praise of the king. The real object is
arrived at by circuitous paths. The myths are introduced
only to lead up to this real object and are overlaid with
pedantic learning.
Now these are the two poems which Theocritus imitates
in xvii, and yet how different the whole poem !
Insincere it may be, formal and written to order in

defiance of the poet’s better taste but it is straightforward.
;
The parallels from mythology are apt, even if the comparison

of the odious sister-marriage to that of Zeus and Hera is
little short of blasphem3\ There is only one slight instance
of recondite allusion (1. 134) no tendency to indulge in
;
etymologies or aetiology. The infiuence of Callimachus

is apparent only in phrase and in certain metrical
strictness.
The critics of Alexandria divided themselves into two
camps on the question of the poetical treatment of the old
—
myths: the one to which Apollonius adhered— tried to
other, of
,
revive the old epic in its every detail, to build again the
and paint the broad canvas of Homer. The
which we have examples in Theocritus’ xiii,
xxii, xxiv, XXV, Megara, (Moschus’) Europa, set itself to
form a new style of narrative poem — the ‘epic idyll’:
representing in miniature some single scene in the life of
the heroes. The quarrel between the two schools waxed
violent, and found ultimately bitter expression in Calli-
machus’ Ibis, a poem directed pointedly against Apollonius.
Attempts have been made to find reference in Theocritus
,
to this famous quarrel, vii. 47, where Lycidas says he
hates
? ooibov
2 INTRODUCTION
has been taken for a direct allusion to it. I hold firmly to
the belief that vii should be dated before 283 B. c., and
to the explanation of these words given above. The
Argonaiitica cannot have been published before 260 B. c.
^
It has been held that in his Epic poems Theocritus writes

with the deliberate intention of correcting Apollonius’
errors of taste. This is equally unproved and unnecessary.
Stranger still is the attempt to find hidden references to
this poet’s quarrel in the pastoral poems ^ Battos of Id. iv :
shall represent Lacon and Comatas in Id. v

Callimachus ;
stand for Apollonius and Callimachus so that under the ;
form of a pastoral singing-match we have disguised a party

diatribe against the rival school.
The been given to
editors of Theocritus have at all times
faddist theories, intowhich the text, or explanation of the
text, has been hammered and twisted ^ This will pass into
limbo with the rest — and then we shall have a new one —
and it is hardly worth while to hasten its end. One argu-
ment however— a simple dilemma may be given. Take —
in v Comatas to be = Apollonius Comatas is victor in the
:
singing-match ;
but Theocritus sided with Callimachus
Take Comatas = Callimachus the charge falls on the
:
wrong head (1. 77)*
After this any one who likes may set to work to find
Cryptograms in Theocritus.
^ A. Rhod, was librarian at Alexandria after Zenodotus, who
died 194 B. c. Hence Couat dates hirth of Apollonius 260 b. c.

But we do not know that Zenodotus held the librarianship till
his death.
^
See especially, Reitzenstein, Epigram und Skolion J. A. ;
Hartung, Theokrit. Introd.y p. x Knaack, liber die Hirten bei

;
Theokrit (Versammlung der Oeutsch. Philologen in Bresden^ 1897)

Contra^ R. Helm, JV. Jahrb.^ 1896 ;
Legrand, ch. iv.
^ I do not mean to deny that there is any expression of
personal opinion in Theocritus (vii. 47 is sufficient proof to the

contrary), only that the poems are not in the first place literary
critiques, and only in form pastorals.
^ This is admitted by those who find allusion. Or would
they have Theocritus play Alice to the Tweedledum-Callimachus
and Tweedledee- Apollonius ?
—
Most unfortunately Greek literature we

for the history of
possess the merest fragment of the works of Theocritus’
elder contemporaries, Philetas, Hermesianax, Phanocles,
Alexander (of Aetolia), and are thus deprived of what
might throw an interesting light on the origin of the
narrative poem as treated by Theocritus. But we know
that Philetas in his Telephus (the poem bears as title the
name of the poet’s father) wrote of the story of Jason and
Medea, in his Hermes of adventures of Odysseus that ;
Hermesianax wrote of the love story of Menalcas, and

Alexander of Daphnis. All seem to have taken old legends
and reset them in a romantic form.
Now Idyll xiii, which on other evidence was assigned
above to the ‘Goan period,’ is the one among Theocritus’
poems which shows this romantic handling of the legends,
and therefore presumably the influence of Philetas’ school.
xxii is professedly a Hymn to the Dioscuri, but quickly
passes into simple narrative : the fight between Polydeuces
and Amycus (the Spartan Sparrer and the Bebrycian
Bruiser), and then the combat between Idas and Castor.
xxiv deals with the infancy of Heracles, his strangling
of the serpents, the prophecy of Teiresias, and Heracles’
education,
XXV and Megara are again idylls of Heracles and Megara
— and are remarkable for their form the narration being
;
given by the mouth, in the one case, of Heracles himself, in

the other of Megara his wife. All have a note in common ;
they are ‘familiar rather than heroic,’ like Thackeray’s

history; and like the Aristophanic Euripides, they
eladyei, ols €\ €. ois
After the formal introduction in xxii the heroic mask

is laid aside, and Polydeuces is only a sportsman Heracles :
in XXV is only a strong man. The supernatural element

is sparely introduced, or altogether absent.
None of these idylls deals with a Homeric subject; xiii,
xxii, xxiv, all Very noticeable

revive Pindaric themes.
is the similarity in treatment between Theocritus and
Bacchylides both are abrupt in opening and closing
:
a scene both adopt the unusual method of relating a story

;
30 INTRODUCTION
by dialogue between two characters (Theocr. xxv, Megara,
Bacchyl. xviii) both single out a striking episode sketch
; ;
it in detail from a single point of view, and then turn from
it suddenly (Bacchyl. xv, xvi). If Apollonius tried to revive

the Homeric epic, Theocritus rearrayed the choric song in
narrative form^.
In this branch of poetry, then, Theocritus, as in the two
kinds of pastoral, strikes out an original line not un-
;
influenced by tendencies about him, but giving those

tendencies a purer form: he was in the world of Alexandrian
criticism and erudition, but not of it.
xxiv shows, perhaps, to a greater degree than the rest

Callimachus’ influence ; the latter part may be regarded as
aetiological only (see Legrand) ;
it is, at any rate, rather
a bald list of heroes who taught the young Heracles {vide
ad loc.).
There remain xv, xiv, ii
Of these the was written in Alexandria not later than

first
27c B. c. (see p. 3). The second was written, not in Egypt,

but presumably in Cos. The third in Cos about 264 B. c.
{vide preface).
In these we have a return to the sketches of character
which form the peculiar feature of Theocritus’ early work
(ii, iv, v) but is now no longer a sketch of country men
and manners, but one of middle class town life. They are
mimic idylls of the respectable commonplace.
xiv is thrown into the form of narration. Aeschines
relates a social gathering— a singsong— at a friend’s house
in Cos, an ill-timed jest of some companion, a hasty word
and fatal discovery, a girl's secret passion, a quarrel, a blow,
a separation, his despair, and departure to take the
shilling in Ptolemy’s service. The idyll is the most dramatic
among Theocritus’ poems it is a comedy that is all but
;
tragedy and almost alone gives a striking situation in

;
‘ ’
the stage sense.

XV is not a drama, but a comic sketch of a ‘
day in
^ Quite in Theocritean style is Catullus’ Marriage of Peleus.

^
On xxvi and xviii, vide preface to the same. They do not
affect the question to any large degree.
Alexandria at the Adonis feast.’ It might well be regarded

as a prototype of Mr. Anstey’s Voces Popiili or of the ;
Satura — the play without a plot. To attempt to analyze it
would be ridiculous : it must be read at length to appreciate

the delightful representation of third century scandal,
scolding, crowded streets, bustling women, huffy strangers,
domestic worries. Note only that as xiv closes with an
eulogy of the king, xv leads up to a cunningly introduced
song in which the Ptolemies receive their share of honour.
In both poems this reference to the court is absolutely in
place, for in xiv the intention expressed by Aeschines of
going for a soldier naturally calls out an expression from
his companion of the advantages of service under Ptolemy.
There is nothing in the description of the king which is not
apt in this connexion.
In XV, the song in praise of Adonis is as much needed
as the introductory scene to complete the picture ;
the song
is typical of one performed at the royal court, and is not
therefore to be compared with the Adonais of Bion which
is free.
Nor is ‘Ptolemy’ the subject which is left uppermost

in our minds at the end of these idylls, xiv ends with
a general piece of advice to Aeschines, xv more happily
with the domestic troubles of the ‘incorrigible Gorgo.’
The praise of Ptolemy can hardly be regarded as the
motive of these two poems, but were they written in order
‘
to glorify the king and queen by rendering homage to the
splendour, taste, and graces of the one, the power of the
other, his talent for organization, &c.’ ? To affirm this is to
confuse the end with the incident
Just as in the case of the epic idylls, and the pastorals,
we find that Theocritus is not the only follower of a school
among his contemporaries, but the exponent of that school
in its purest form, so in the mimes we know now of a con-
temporary
of ^
Herondas i
€ €€ rival
is
Herondas, probably anterior
subsequent to 270 b. c.^ as the mention therein
^ As
shows, but there is little evidence for
is done by Legrand, p. 139,

in time.
^ V. Prott, Rh, Mus.j 53, p. 464.

— —
:
32 INTRODUCTION
the date of the rest The methods of the two are completely
different, and have recently been compared to the disadvan-
tage of Theocritus. Thus M. Legrand (comparing Theocr.
XV. 27 with Herondas vi. i, iv. 41), finds Theocritus cold,
formal, less expressive of features taken from the life (p. 134).
The whole of xv, xiv, he criticizes as failing to give, as ‘
we would wish in a sketch of manners, an adequate and

integral expression of truth, and as being a mere resume of
events and conversation of which the minute detail pro-
mised to be interesting’ (p. 136). (The same would apply,
if true, to iv and x, and to some degree to xxii, xxiv, xxv,
Megara.) It is true that in Herondas ^ we have a fuller
and at the same time more sordid — realism. To set this
up as superior to Theocritus, is to prefer photographic
vulgarity to the dramatic instinct which can set a picture
before us in a few keen strokes of the pencil. Theocritus
can still exercise the restraint which marks true art.
Herondas is the verbatim reporter, who does not know how
to bring out salient points. Ex pede Herculem from Theo- :
critus’ few light expressions, we get a clear picture of the

unexpressed.
Idyll ii deserves separate treatment. Simaetha, deserted
by her lover, seeks to bring him back by magic in the still
midnight. Accompanied by her servant only she chants the

song, weaving a spell round the absent one by magic fire
and magic wheel, ever uttering the mystic refrain
Then,
e\Ke €
left alone, she tells to the Moon
.
the story of her love :
^
(p. 127) argues for a date 285-280 b. c. for H. iv
Legrand
^
written after death of the painter Apelles, but during life
it is
of sons of Praxiteles.' Truer to say the scene of the mime is

placed at that time, whether written then is another question.
Further the sons of Praxiteles may well have been alive in —
old age — in 275 b. c.
Herondas hat sich an die derbsten Gestalten gemacht, bei
‘
ihm haben wir, wie bald nach seiner Aufiindung der platte
Journalismus in Deutschland aufjubelte, wirklichen Kealismus,
‘^freie Biihne," wie Diels ironisch bemerkte.’ Geffcken, —
Leonidas^ p. 137.
: ;
how she saw Delphis and loved madly; how she won him
and lost him, and now stands dishonoured, utterly alone,
with no hope ;
with only an ever-present remorse to bear as
she has borne it hitherto, alone.
For once the reserve of Greek art is dropped, and Simaetha
pours out her passion and utter wretchedness, with an
intensity that we find approached in Sappho, nowhere else.
Now Simaetha is not a study of character in any particular
class of life. She is ‘the expression of a form of love,
’
of an impassioned situation, a personification of despair
(Legrand, p. 130).
The circumstances of the poem are in no way originpJ.
Love at first sight at a religious procession is a frequent theme
in Greek literature {vide ad loc.), and was used by Calli-
machus. A mime of Sophron seems to have represented
a sorceress in much the same way. The monologue and
confession which fills the latter half of the poem is a usual
device of the old romancists— is common indeed in Greek
tragedy. The power of the poem lies elsewhere in the ;
picture of awful loneliness ;

of a heart which has no faith
left, and distrusts even the device of magic which it uses
of calm despair heightened by the calm of outward nature :
and, almost alone in all the range of Greek literature, of

a despair which will not end itself by death, but faces the
harder lot to live — ;
iyoa * €
for unless I have utterly misread the poem Simaetha does
not resolve to live in hope of winning back her love : she
does not believe truly in her arts ;
the threat of potent
spells with which she ends is the vain cry of impotence.
And yet she does not turn as all the heroes and heroines
‘ ’ ‘
’
of the old romances— aye, even Antigone— turn to suicide.

The lonely, sinning, but brave heart wins a strange sympathy.
There is abundant trace of literary acquaintance between
Theocritus and Herondas in similarity of diction and idiom,
even of entire passages ;
but the genius of the two poets
is radically different. Theocritus is not influenced to any
appreciable extent by Herondas, even if he here and there
takes a phrase or situation — and gives it literary value.
THEOCRITUS D
;
34 INTRODUCTION
The three Aeolic poems should be on internal evidence
assigned to a late period in the poet’s life.
xxviii is addressed to Theugenis wife of that Nicias, the

doctor of Miletus, whom knew in the early Coan
Theocritus
days. From the tone which Theocritus addresses his
in
friend in xi, xiii, it appears that the two were about equal in
age, and were both born about 308 b. c. were therefore —
about twenty-five when the Coan society broke up (? on
death of Philetas). There is no evidence of the place in
which the poem was written the spindle which Theocritus
;
sends (or rather takes) with the poem is of Syracusan work-

manship, but may have been bought in Alexandria or Cos
even. If it was written in Sicily, Theocritus must have
sailed straight from Syracuse to Miletus when he left his
home for the last time, and gone from Miletus to Alexandria.
This is in itself quite possible. Leaving Sicily and having
no home yet to turn to in the East, he may have gone first
to old friends. But the evidence of the poem does not bear
this out. It seems certainly to imply that Theocritus knew
Theugenis already {vide line 23, the praise of Theugenis’
needlework becomes more graceful if we suppose that the
poet knew his friend’s wife). Nicias is spoken of as having
already made a name in his profession ( 1 19). Most of all .
there a courtliness of expression throughout, in speaking

is
of Theugenis, which suits better with the assumption that

Theocritus was no longer young.
I would put the visit to Miletus therefore after 270 B. c.,
and make it not the first visit of Theocritus to the Ionian city.
As ii was certainly written in Cos the voyage may have been
made from there.
In both xxix and xxx the writer speaks of himself as
advanced in years (xxix. 10 xxx. 13) ;
\evKas (' (fyoprjs iv ;
xiv is written in Cos, probably after 270 B. c., since Arsinoe
^
is not mentioned and the Praise of Ptolemy is rather in the
:
tone of one already, and here gives a summary

who knew him
of his good and displeasing points. The words of Thyoni-
chus .., can then be taken like
xxx. 13, as a personal reference.
—— ;:
We have then evidence of residence in Alexandria, 274-270

B. c. (xvii. 1 5, to -which add Berenike
‘
’), thereafter in Cos.
Ihave referred above to Gercke’s theory of a rupture
between Theocritus and Ptolemy and while I believe that;
Gercke’s view of the circumstances of xvi is erroneous, it is
possible that this theory should be accepted to this extent

that Theocritus, rebelling against the muzzling orders of an
oriental court, feeling as Gercke expresses it the ‘ golden
fetters galling,’ and especially indignant, as every Greek
must in his heart have been, at the social corruption of the
court, retired to his old retreat in Cos to gain a purer, freer
air. He still respects Ptolemy as a good master, but expresses
, €,
himself freely on the curbing of personal freedom of
thought
€? rbv ert (xiv. 62.)
Idyll xii has been passed over in the above essay. It shows
strong traces of Alexandrian influence, in the somewhat
frigid piece of dictionary work in 11. 13-14, in the learned
allusion in 1. 27, in the general fondness of conceits. Yet in
consequence of 1. 5, pLyoLo ywaiKos, it has been dated ^ before
the marriage with Arsinoe II, on the assumption that after
that date such a pointed insult could not have been written
but the‘ marriage was before 275 B. c.^, before Theocritus
came under Alexandrian influence. If we accept Gercke’s
view, as modified above, we can date the poem later, and at
the same time get corroborative evidence for the theory that
Theocritus retired to Cos after 270 b.c., and there at a safer
distance dared to risk the dangerous allusion to the (dead)
queen. At the same time we get a motive for this retire-
ment to Cos.
We get then as a chronology for Theocritus’ life and
works :
3 10-8 B. c. Birth (Sicily).

290-283 B. c. (circ,). In Cos under Philetas. Intimate with
Nikias, Asclepiades, Alexander, Leonidas. Pastorals began
(i, iii, vi, vii, viii ?, xi and xiii).
^ Cf. Hiller-Bursian, Jahresh. 1888.

^ Gercke, of course, sees an intentional hit at Arsinoe.
D 2
36 INTRODUCTION
283-275 B. c. In Sicily. Fastordls finished (iv, v, ix, x).
Perhaps xxii-xxv.
275 B. c. m&co'^.Strategia, xvi. Departure for East.
274-270 B c. In Alexandria. Intimate with Callimachus.
Id, xvii, XV. Berenike. xxiv (probably).
270- B. c. In Cos. Visits Miletus. Id. xiv, ii, xii,
xxviii, xxix, xxx, xxvi.
The date is uncertain of xviii, xxii, xxv, Megara, Epigrams.
B. —Theocritus’ Verse and Style, and Dialect.
Idylls xxviii-xxx are written in lyric measures. Idyll viii

includes seven quatrains in elegiacs. Otherwise the verse
used throughout the idylls is the hexameter, and one of
peculiar gracefulness.
The dialect used in i-xv (excepting xii) is Doric, but it
is a Doric that was never spoken in one single part of

Greece, though it approaches most nearly to the dialect of
the Dorian islands. Theocritus introduces moreover even —
in the
iv. 38 aiOev
prevails in the epic

;
iv.
chosen a popular dialect, his language

27 ,
mouths of his roughest countrymen— long obsolete
Homeric forms ^ (v. 95; v. 27; v. 143 orrt xi. 74 apveaai;
and
&c.). ‘
is
;
Theocritus has not

the Homeric which
lyric poetry of Greece, only with
a somewhat stronger admixture of Dorisms than is found in
Pindar ;
this Doric colouring varies in degree according to
the character of each idyll’ (J. A. Hartung, p. xliii).
Even in the bucolic idylls there is not only an admixture

of Homeric forms, but a not infrequent reminiscence of
Homeric phrase (xi. 22 iv. 7, 8 i. 31 sgg xv. 79).
; ; . ;
Is this to be accounted a fault in a poet who brings on

the stage rough characters straight from the sheep farms
of Italy, Sicily, and Cos, or from the harvest field ? Are we
to say that Theocritus commits the error of making his
characters talk like fine folks without regard to actual
reality ?
To some degree realism is sacrificed to artistic literary
^
But it must be owned, much more frequently in vii, i, ii.
:
VERSE AND DIALECT OF THEOCRITUS 37
form ;
but there is one realism of detail, another of general
tone and spirit. Modern Lacon
travellers have recognized
and Comatas {Id, v) in the shepherds of Southern Italy
‘Le pat re qui les garde a Fair aussi sauvage qu’elles (his
sheep), avec la peau de mouton, ou de chevre, jetee sur les
epaules, et sa longue houlette dont la forme est celle de la
crosse de nos eveques on croirait voir le Lacon ou le
;
Comatas de Theocrite’ (Lenormand, quoted by Conat, p. 420).

The singing-match, which forms so prominent a feature in
the pastorals, is still to be heard in Greece and Sicily at
any country gathering, just as in the old Highlands piper
vied with piper. Whether the poetic fancies of the singer
in Idyll iii and Idyll x are too delicate for the character,
may be judged from the specimens of popular song collected
in M. Legrand’s Chansons ;populaires grecques (see on iii. 13,
vi. 7). Theocritus neither seeks out the coarse side, nor
is he blind to it, but taking the happier side of Greek
country life, its sunshine, its easy poverty, its native love of
singing, he represents these as they are, but with an addi-
tional charm of setting of his own, which may
not be
actually there in the same form, but is not immeasurably
removed from the real. After all his poems are idylls,
eldvWia, each a ‘
little picture ’
of some country scene,
they do not pretend to be a study of Greek country life in
all its sides.
Those who ask for more realism in Theocritus must ask
him to write more— not to rewrite what he has written.
The idylls, as we have them, are true pictures of one side of
Greek rustic character, with glimpses of the coarser.

So much for the general tone of realism and this being ;
granted, it is of little moment that the rustics use genitives

and epic aorists, and do not elide all their vowels.
in -oio
More important, however, is the use of the hexameter.
Sophron, the originator of the mime, used only a metrical
prose ;
Epicharmus apparently trochaic measure. Comedy
(old and new) uses an iambic which approaches closely to
every day speech Herondas uses the scazon, and makes
;
that uncouth verse still more uncouth by harshness of

elision and synizesis.
The reason for Theocritus’ choice is partly explained by
: :
38 INTRODUCTION
the character of his realism ;
he does not sketch the mean
and sordid, as does Herondas, but the cheerful, humorous
side of life. The sordid scazon suits the mean streets of
Herondas, not the country side. All the pastorals but one
(iv) contain songs, and for this three of the recognized
regular metres were possible, the hexameter, the elegiac

couplet (as in Id. viii), and the trochaic tetrameter. So far
as the fragments of old popular songs go, they show no
regular form of popular melody, which Theocritus could
have used but show a wide prevalence of dactylic rhythm.
,
;
Cf. Carm. Pop. (Bergk) 40 (elegiacs)
€ * aWepa
€ \,
^*
ÂpyiaTTj ’ dvepco enerai 6 ·
^€
Carm, Pop. 45 ·
9 ayaOeas
aTpaTayou * 6
) ,
Carm, Pop. 42
Aeâi dya 6 av
vyUiav,
^
€€
€€ . deou,
(a simple glyconic rhythm).

Given then the hexameter as the verse to be used, the
Homeric forms at once find an excuse. Homer and Hesiod
made not only the theogonies of Greece but its vocabulary
and style, and whatever was written in hexameters tended
toward epic diction, especially in description (cf. Theoc.
i. 31 sqq., vii, ad init.).
While Theocritus is full of Homeric touches, these are,

as might be expected, more pronounced in the epic idylls,
and in xvii, than in the pastorals h Yet however full
^ See G. Futh, Be Theocriti studiis homericiSy Halle, 1876 L. ;
Genther, Hher Theocr. XXV

und Mosch. IV (= Megara), Luckau,
1891 Legrand, iJtude, p. 355 sqq
;
and see on Theocr. xiii. 32,
. ;
47» 58? 54 f 88; xxv. 44, 10, 17 xxii. 82, 98, 106, &c.,
xvii. 64, ;
to mention a few out of many; in pastorals, see on vii. 13;

V. 10 ; iv. 8 ; xi. 22 in mimes, xv. 79 ii. 14, 112.
; ;
: —
a passage is of Homeric reminiscence it never becomes

a cento or mosaic ;
it rather shows a writer steeped in
Homeric language, blending it with his own phrase to
a harmonious whole. We might say of his characters that
they are talking Homer without knowing it ^ while for the ;
,
reader the Homeric reminiscence suggests happily similarity
or contrast of scene.
But as concerns form, the hexameter of Theocritus is
a new instrument wrought to the highest delicacy, yet free

from the strict formalism of the majority of the Alexandrian
writers. with the style of
Its elaboration varies naturally
each piece, xv bears to i, ii, iii, the same relation that
the iambics of Aristophanes bear to those of Sophocles it is ;
wholly colloquial, and art has not only hidden but banished
art. The charm of the verse often escapes analysis ;
but
the following characteristics should be noted :
The symmetry with which his verses, or groups of verses,

are constructed.
{a) Actual strophic arrangement, with refrain ^ verse
as in
ii :
i
€€
€€ TV ipov \
* aonbas·
avdpa.
The refrain divides the poem into groups of lines, each

group forming a completed whole (see especially first half
of Id. ii).
(6) Strophic, but with no refrain :
In Idyll iii. 6-23 fall naturally into groups of twos and

threes; 24 is an interruption; 25-39 falls in threes; 40-51
forms a song, also in threes ;
Id. x. 42-55 falls into couplets,
each couplet completing one idea.
(c) Besides these correspondences, which can be measured,
there is throughout the idylls a natural balance of verse or
phrase not determined by numerical law, but by the judge-
ment of the ear.
This is effected in a number of ways.
1 In iv. 8 Kapros is intentionally used by Battos to

parody Corydon’s grandiloquence.
^ See on 1 64. .
:: : :;
40 INTRODUCTION
(a) By neat antithesis of lines,
xi. 22, 23 ;
i.
97, 98.
ii. 28, 29
a>9
? ' €
:
rovTOV
9 6
haipovi
Mvvbios
^,
Or the beautiful
^€
’
-^
€
ii.
aiyrj
^
38, 39
aiyoivTi
^^*
» *
. I, 2.
() By division of a line into two rhythmic units

xiii. 4
ot /^, * €€,
xi. 75
a/ieXye. «9
. I, 43» 65 ;
iii. 13·
iv. 42.
xvi. 13.
(The second unit often runs over into the first foot of the
next line : xvi. 64 ;
xii. 17 ;
ii. 23, &c.)
The second may be antithetical to the first (x. 30) or
amplificatory (xjv. 4; xiii. 7 ;
xviii. 10).
(c) A period of verses is closed by a line which is complete

in itself, as a single or double sentence, e. g. ii. 24-26 :
Cf. xvi. 50:

rot
0)9
,^ \€ iya
Kovde
ivl oy
€€ ^^
.
;
xvi. 51-56,
el € ^ ,
an elaborate period closed by
(d) The verses are marked into symmetrical divisions by

the frequent use of Anaphora and similar figures.
: : : :
(1)
i. 65:
With conjunctions, same
’ AlrvaSf \ 9
word repeated
ddea ,
i.
ii.
2,
43
93 74 132.
:
€S Tp\9
,
(Cf. 23, 3S) 98, 165.)

,
^ \ rade ^,
vii. 35 :
yap 80, oe .
.
. 43 ·
.
. I,
xxvi. 15, 30, 32,
(2)
77 ;
and many others.

With no conjunction (even more
^ 56 213, , 93 ·
oXjStot
frequent)
,
,
i. 72, 8o, 105 ;
V. 38 ;
viii. 3-4, 11-12, 76-77·
i. 120-121 ;
xiv. 47 :
AvKos navTOy
xvii.
vii. II 8,
73 *
&C.
xviii.
;
^ 49 :
€€€€ ,
especially with small words, article, preposition, interjection,
negatives, &c. (displacing a conjunction)
i. 67
xiii. 7·
:
Kara € €€ ; ;
i.
viii.
141:
53 ; · II 5, 6 ;
dvdpOy
xvi. ;
xi. 45, &c·
,
{e) A
same construction
leading word
{€) is repeated in the same clause, and
I
i. 12, 15
ov
. 04 (refrain)
^
:
;
i. 66; ii.
^,
118 ;
xxiv. 40; Epig. vi. 3.
,
: : ;
42 INTRODUCTION
There is here in each case a slight pause before the
repeated word ;
the repetition serves to pick up the rhythm,
and coming in each case in the fifth foot emphasizes the
‘
bucolic caesura ’
;
cuts off the last two feet from the rest
of the line, and gives a peculiar light lilt to the verse.
(/) Not unlike the last is the repetition of a word after

the sense is complete, in order to rest upon it some fresh
detail of description
i. 29
Without the repetition of

7€\ €
€\( €€,
the added description
^ ^ ,
would come in after the completed phrase heavily and
dragging, repeated gives the sense and rhythm
a new lift.
Cf. Propertius, ii. 8. 17 :
Hinc etenim tantum meruit mea gloria nomen,

gloria ad hibernos lata Borysthenidas.
Propertius, i. 3. 32 :
Donee diversas percurrens luna fenestras,

luna moraturis sedula luminibus.
In Homer with Proper Names, Iliad ii. 837, 849, 871, 671
,,
Iliad vi. 396.
ig) Triplets of expression are especially common :
i.
i.
71:
80, .
^ .
^ €\€\€
, . . . , .
iii. 42 :
idcp, €, €
.
\ €, xxv. 106, 170;
76; i. 116; xiii. 10-12;
viii. 123;
xi. 36, &c.
So xvi. 82 (three gods invoked), cf. xviii. 50 ;

i. 68 (three
haunts of Nymphs), cf. xvi. 51, 55, 71, 34 ;
vii. 83.
(h) A fullness and neatness of expression is obtained by
repeating a word from main to subordinate clause :
i. 23 :
top € al dc K €^
ipiaba>p.
— : ;
i. 28 ;
ii. 30.
ii. 46; ii. 49, ii8, 114.
10, II
,
iii. ;
v. 52 ;
vi. 5.
vii. 97 :
ipa ^ alycs ipavri»
viii. 88 ;
xi. 71 ;
xvii. 66 ;
xviii. 21 ;
xviii. 26 ;
xviii. 29-31
XXX. 25.
{i) Most important of all is the figure called Traductio, in
which a leading word is repeated from clause to clause

in different forms
i‘i 44
Cf. XV. 103.

^ :
rods
?
?. €€ K€V
,
ii. 23
€
.
:
9 epH ^* ’ eVt € 8
An idea is taken up antithetically :
i. 97-98 Xvyiîiv . , . €Xvysy especially in dialogue,

14-17; V. 1 1 2-1
€€ .€
V. 2-4; V. 14.
V. 124-126 V. 8o, 82 ;
. . . ^.
XV. 6o, 61 . . , :
or the word runs through a passage with loving repetition

/, ;
as
,
'Ayeapa^, * AycapaKTi, * AyedpaKTOs^
TiVopos*,
especially the running repetition of

iii.
vii. 1 37,
xvi. 58, 69, I07.
2-4 ;
148, 154.
, vii.
vii. 52, 61,
,83-89,
69.
cf.
doidik,
xv. 1 43-4,
xvi. I, 19, 21, 24, 44, 50, 57.

So parallelism between two periods
xii. 28,
note on i.
34
82
,
€» oXjSios ;
iii. 49, 50
is
^?,
obtained
, :
and see
,
Note i.
So xvi.
xvii. 26,
18 nepBevs,
I
5 riff
xvi. 42,
yap
;
repeated, xvii. 27
2
is
; 7 ddiop
taken up in xvi. 13.
is taken up antithetically
;
;
xviii.
65 ;
44= xviii.
148 ddeiap.
xvi. 45.
46 ;
xxvi. 16,
: : : : ;
44 INTRODUCTION
(h) Simple verbal antithesis is used to produce this same
symmetry of expression
xvi. 3,
xvi. 105
*€6
4 ;
:
xvi. 87 :
,
€6€ € ,
XXV. 41 ;
XV. 25 ;
xvi. ;
xxviii. 24 .
Paronomasia, ix. 31; · 34 ^vi. 3; xxii. 65 € hi; xiv.

63 ôv,
xviii. 53 ·
xvii. 42 ;
ix. 32.
vi. 23 ;
XV. 93 ;
xxix. 32.
l
( )
Phrases are repeated (changed in form or not) in the
same idyll.
ii. 8==ii. 97 ;
ii. 4=ii. 157.
ii. 116 = 132.
vii. 28 = 94; xvi. 7 = 28, 31-41.
Either as above (i) setting out the leading idea in a new

light, or returning as in ii. 1 57 sadly to the original sorrow.
(m) Rhyme is used with considerable frequency
The end of the hexameter rhymes with a word
(1)
forming the weak caesura of the same line, xxvi. 30
’ evayeoi/Lti evayhaaiv /.
i. 96 ;
vii. 62.
(2) Mascul. caesura and end, i. 64, &c. ;

viii. 31
xxiv. 89.
Each half of pentameter, Epig. ix. 4 xv. 4 xvi. 4.
(3) ; ;
Second and fourth arsis, viii. 30, 61 xxv. i, &c.

(4) ;
In the first and third case the effect is to round off and
balance the two halves of the line the ear is prepared for ;
the cadence of the end of the line. This is not peculiar to

Theocritus graceful examples can be found both in Greek
:
and Latin.
Philetas
€\€ €€ ^,
Anacr. 75 ·
roi
*
ydp
€ ^ * /'
^.
: :
AUTHENTICITY OF THE POEMS 45
Propertius has a pretty triple rhyme, i. 8 :
‘
Ilia vel angusto mecum requiescere lecto
Et quocunque modo maluit esse mea.’
(n) Lastly
tion of a
xi.
i.
VI.
123
72
8 Tokau ,
,
we may
word immediately
-·/,
notice here the not infrequent repeti-
Epig.iii. 6 €€, (pevyc (cf. Epig. ix. 4, 9),

generally for the sake of pathos. Instances might be
multiplied from any language : it will he sufficient to
remember Shakespeare’s
’
‘
0 Romeo, Romeo ! wherefore art thou Romeo ?
M. Arnold’s
‘Strew on her roses, roses!’
Add to these points the fact that Theocritus writes gener-

ally in short rounded periods, often by the single line, with
the daintiness but not the monotony of Catullus’ hexameter,
and it will be seen how widely his verse differs from the old
Homeric eVoi. We get melody in each separate phrase, not
a sonorous march of the whole : the verse dwells affection-
ately on each detail and often looks back at what it has
left, whatever be the feeling it would keep before us
effective for nature’s sights, sounds, or a fondly remembered
name ;
indignation at the greed of men ;
sarcasm directed
at another (i.
97) or envy of good fortune (xii. 28).
The loud lyre of Homer is changed for the pipe of Pan.

The same characteristic appear in some degree in Vergil’s
Eclogues^ distinguishing their metre from the ‘
ocean roll of
rhythm of the Aeneid*
’
C. —The Authenticity of the Poems attributed to

Theocritus.
In dealing with the question of authorship we have to

follow three lines of evidence, {a) the testimony of MSS.
existing or inferred (6) the testimony of ancient writers,
;
:
46 INTRODUCTION
scholiasts, grammarians who cite passages of Theocritus,
imitations by Greek and Latin poets where such can be
definitely traced to Theocritus ;
(c) internal evidence of
style, grammar, vocabulary, versification.
An examination of this evidence leads to an unqualified
rejection of the poems numbered in the traditional text
xix, XX, xxi, xxiii, xxvii, and the els €6''3, xxv and
the Megara must be accepted or rejected together. I have
therefore included the Megara in the collection.
We must in the first place clear our minds from any
prejudice arising from the now traditional order \ which
dates only from the edition of Stephanus (1566 and 1579).
This arrangement has no support in the MSS. or early
editions, but poems of Theocritus, Bion, and Moschus, are
mingled together without clear assignment of author.
Setting aside the editio princeps (Mediolana, 1481) which
contains i-xviii only we have to take into account four
printed versions ^
"'
€, (1)
Adonid.
Aldine a (1495) i-xviii, Epit. Bionis, Europa,
xix, Epit. Adonid. 20, 21, Megara, 1-13, Epit.
35-fin., xxii. 1-44, 92-185, xviii. 52-59, xxiii.
Syrinx, /.^';.
(2) Aldine (1495), a correction and supplement of
above.
(3) Juntine (1515) i, vii, iii-vi, viii-xiii, ii, xiv-xviii, xxii,
xxiv, Europa, xxix. 1-25, xxvi, xxvii, xxviii, Megara, xxv,
"'
.
xxi, xxiii, xx, Epit. Adonidis,
xix. Epigrams, Syrinx, &c.
(4) Callierges (1516).
€."/., Epit. Bionis,
The same contents, different order,

xxvii standing last, before epigrams.
These two are practically one authority, being both pre-
pared from a copy supplied by M. Musurus derived from
a lost Codex Fatavinus,
The MSS. vary enormously in contents and order of
poems (see the descriptions of them in Ahrens’ and Ziegler’s
editions, and in Hiller’s Beitrdge).
%
^ Departed from only by Ahrens and Brunck.

^ A full account of the editions is given by Ahrens, Toei,
Bucol, i. The whole question is discussed by Ahrens in Philo-

logusj xxxiii ;
and Hiller, Beitrage zur Textgeschichte, Leipzig, 1888.
— —
Of the mentioned the Aldines go back to

editions above
two Vatican MSS. —Vat.
1311 ( 11 ) and Vat. 1379 ( 18 ). Of
these II is derived from a now mutilated MS., Vat. 1824
( ;
—
23 ) 18 and the Ambros. 7 5 (c) in its central portion
are derived from the Paris MS. 2832 (M).
From a comparison of 23 (or its representatives) and M,
Hiller infers an archetype containing i, v, vi, iv, vii, iii,
xxii,
xxiii ;
xviii, xx, xxi, ,
viii-xiii, ii, xiv, xv, xvi, xxv, Megara, xvii, Epit. Bionis,
xix, Epit.
Epit. Achillis {Beitrage, p. 57 sqq.). Beyond this, in
Adonid. N^k. ^^.,
turn, can be reconstructed an older archetype This

was smaller, and included i-xvi, xvii, xviii, Epit. Bionis, xxii,
XXV, Megara.
What is added to this by is added from a new source,
and, to judge from the condition of the text, an exceedingly
bad source.
On this line then our MSS. are gradually reduced till we
get to the respectable “. The suspected poems have no
good tradition. They belong to the group only, and do
not go back to ™.
A. The second line to follow is that represented by
Juntine and the Paris MS. D.
This MS. is divided into three parts —
i-iii, viii-xiii,
iv-vii, xiv, xvi, xxix. Epigrams xvii, xviii, xv

; xxiv, ;
xxii. 69-fin., xxvi, xxviii, Megara, xxv. 85-fin., 1-84, Epit.

Bionis, finally, after three and a half blank pages, xxvii,
Securis.
This adds to the group, xxiv, xxvi, xxviii, xxvii (D^),
xxix, Epigrams (D^) ;
of suspected poems it contains, xxvii,
Megara, xxv.
Other MSS. to be taken into account are :
(1) k (Ambros. 222, our best MS.), i, vii, iii-vi, viii-xiii,
ii, xiv, XV, xvii, xvi, xxix, Epigrams.
(2) The corrections of D (D^ in Ahrens).
(3) Ambros. 75 (c), first and fourth parts (Ziegler,

p. vii).
(4) Vat. 1311 — third part —lU, for xxiv. 1-87.

(5) Vat. 1311 — firstpart — ii^ for xxviii, xxix. 1-8.
From D and the Juntine can be reconstructed, (i) Codex
^
From a comparison of with the MSS. m and p.
— —— : — ;
48 INTRODUCTION
Patavinus of Musuras, (2) archetype of Patavinus and D
(, see Hiller, j). 4).
is better than D, akin to k, and must have been used
by Musurus here and there (e. g. xxiv. 66). The origin of

these corrections may be called ^.
Now we get evidence in xxiv. 109, 45 ;
xviii. 36, 20
XXV. 92, 114 ;
Megara, 49; not in xxii, xxvi, xxvii; therefore
the double tradition of attests xxiv, xviii, xxv, Megara.
For xxiv we have also ii®, a MS. showing marked
peculiarities, and not derived from or or ^.
—
Ambros. 75 (c) first part -contains, EjDigrams, xxiv, xxvi,
xxvii, agreeing with D in almost every respect and forming
no new authority
^ € D
e.g. xxiv. 66
xxvi. 34
xxvii. 8.
^
xxiv. 26 ecXero
om. D
D
c,
om.
:
&c.
c ;
c.
D C.
Junt.
xxiv. 91 bpaK0VT€ c D by copyists error : 8€,

and false correction.
The difference of arrangement in c and D is easy of
explanation.
The MSS. evidence for the idylls included in D is there-
fore
For xviii, xxv, Megara “.
For xxii ™.
. For xxiv Ti®.
For xxvi, xxvii, (represeuted by D c Junt.).

For Epit. Bionis, “ .
The last is obviously untheocritean ;
its exclusion from
is a testimony to the superiority of that collection.
xxvi has only the support of , but has external authority,
and is placed among pieces undoubtedly genuine in D.
xxvii is placed apart from the rest in D, is not in ^, and
that it came into from a new and bad source is shown by
the striking deterioration in B’s text. The differences of
Juntine are due to conjecture only as in Id. xxi.
xxii has explicit external authority.
xxvii may therefore be rejected, and we get as undoubtedly
genuine, xviii, xxii, xxiv, xxvi, possibly Megara and xxv.
Idylls i-xvii are contained in nearly all the good MSS.,

and, so far as such evidence goes, cannot be impugned.
There remain xxviii, xxix, xxx, and the Epigrams.
Only one MS. — c— contains the three Aeolic poems. D has
xxviii, xxix. Juntine has xxviii, xxix. 1-25. ii^ has xxviii,
xxix. 1-6. k has xxix, with Argument and Scholia. In
character D resembles k ; c differs from both and resembles
(D^ does not appear).
The genealogy of the MSS. must be somewhat as
follows :
Archetype. with Schol. and Arg.

xxviii, xxix, xxx
. y. xxviii, xxix, xxx, Arg.
aio\.
xxviii, xxix, xxx(?), Schol. Arg.
^
XXVIII, XXIX, XXVIII, XXIX,
. \ 1-7 xxx, Arg.
D (xxvii, xxix, Patavinus

no Schol.)
I
k (xxix)
Musurus (xxviii,
xxix. 1-25)
Juntine
[D places xxix in first part as in k. xxviii in D® the con- ;
nexion of D with d probably ^.

. is very doubtful here,
y suffered two mutilations losing (i) xxix. 26-end and

30 (2) xxix. 7-24. c was copied before mutilation ii (with
; ;
Ahrens’ MSS. Gr. 6. c) after second mutilation, Patavinus

after first.
— —
Ahrens PhiloL xxxiii. p. 589 holds that xxx came into
c from a new source, arguing from absence of argument
and corruption of text. But c has all three poems in one
hand and continuously written and the corruptions in
; ;
xxx are nearly all at the end of lines an indication that —

it was copied from a torn MS.]
The name of Theocritus is not attached to these poems

in the MSS., but c and vi have arguments to xxviii k to ;
THEOCRITUS E
—
;
50 INTRODUCTION
. These arguments come from one archetype, and that
of xxviii assumes Theocritean authorship. The Epigrams
probably came from same source as xxviii-xxx. They have
the authority of k, D, and Juntine (hence ), and inde-
pendently that of the Anthology.
Hence, in conclusion, our good MSS. accept as genuine
i-xvii, xxii, xxiv, xxvi, xxviii-xxx. Epigrams, xxv, Megara
the last two always placed together.

None of our MSS. are older than the twelfth century,
the majority belong to the fourteenth and fifteenth cen-
turies they represent therefore only Byzantine tradition.
;
A study of the MSS. shows further that in Byzantine times

the poems of Theocritus had to be collected from scattered
sources, all our fuller MSS. are compilations. Ahrens (in
Philol. xxxiii) has attempted to show what collections of
Theocritus’ poems were made at various times, and argues
·
for the existence of three of importance :
(1) i-ix, made by Artemidorus a scholar of Augustan

times. He argues from the fact that many MSS. have only
i-ix that Scholia to i-ix are found in some MSS. drawn
:
from a different source to the rest. That the collection

existed is clear but the MSS. containing it are only bad
;
MSS. Artemidorus certainly made a collection, but it

certainly included more than i-ix as his epigram shows :
{A. Pal. ix. 205)
ivrl pias
,
, ,. €\
(2) i, V, vi, iv, vii, iii, viii-xiii (as in MSS. Q p w). This
was undoubtedly an early collection.
(3) i, vii, iii-vi, viii-xiii, ii, xiv, xv, xvii, xvi, xxiv, xxii,
xviii, xxvi, xxviii-xxx, xxvii. Epigram, xxv, Megara. This

Ahrens attributes to Eratosthenes.
This collection is too wide. As appears from the fore-
going examination of the and D line of MSS., D is
a composite MS., and of its tributaries that which repre-
sents the best tradition (n^) did not include xxii, xxvi, or
xxvii. The assignment of the collection to Eratosthenes
is merely hypothesis.
The scope of this edition makes a full examination of
— ;
these points impossible. I can give only a summary of the

results, as they appear trustworthy, and must reserve a more
minute discussion for another place :
The Scholia afford a base of discussion. We have pre-

Byzantine Scholia and Arguments only to i-xviii, xxviii-
XXX. Scholiasts are cited by name in Idylls i, ii, iii, iv, v,
vii. Arg. xii is from Eratosthenes. Munatios is mentioned
in Arg. iii, vii, xvii ;
Schol. ii. 100, vii. 106, 138.
(1) This Eratosthenes lived in the time of Justinian (see

Ahrens, Poet, Bucol. he is the author of an
ii, p. 33) ;
epigram. A, Pal. showing marked imitation of

vi. 78,
Theocritus, and may unhesitatingly be regarded as an editor
of our poet, and author of part of the Scholia. It is remark-
able that Arg. xii and no other is attributed to him
moreover this argument differs from all the rest in form.
It is a probable conclusion that Eratosthenes added Id. xii
to a collection already existing, with Scholia. This cannot
have been Ahrens’ third collection, since, of the poems
therein, many have no Scholia at all ;
and it is hardly
conceivable that they should have been entirely lost. Note
further: Eratosthenes is never mentioned as a commentator.
Is this because he is the author of our Scholia in their final
form ? Eratosthenes’ Theocritus contained therefore :
i, vii, iii-vi, viii-xiii, ii, xiv, xv, xvii, xvi, xviii, xxviii-xxx
(the order of i-xvii appearing in k).
(2) We shall have Munatius’ edition, appearing shortly
before Eratosthenes’, and of the same contents, save that
xii is not included. Munatius introduced with his com-
mentary several notices concerning Theocritus’ parentage
(Arg. Id. iii, vii, xvii). It was to his edition in all pro-
?
bability that the epigram was affixed
els
6 ?· € QeoKpLTOS os
elpl ',* eypayj/a
€pi€Ls Lvs*
vlos Tlpaâyopao,
’ €€. re
The last line meaning have introduced no alien Muse,’

i. e. no song from another hand ;
and distinguishing
Munatius’ edition of Theocritus only from
(3) an earlier edition of the bucolic poets. This early
E 2
»Sin Of »
52 INTRODUCTION
Corpus hucolicorum may be taken to have included Theocr.
i, iii-xi, Bion, Moschus, perhaps Philetas, and others.
(4) There are left over from these three editions, Idylls
These would
.
xxii, xxiv, xxvi (the Berenice), xxv, Megara.
together form a convenient hiblion, and could be classed
roughly as €They must have existed with-
out Scholia, if they existed together, and that they did
exist together is rendered probable by their conjunction
in
It is uncertain whether the Epigrams ever existed in
separate form after the compilation of the Anthology of
Meleager.
On this line of argument therefore we are led to accept
and reject just the same poems as by the argument from our
existing or demonstrable MSS.
B. External evidence : citation and imitation.
Citations are made by grammarians from xviii. 49 ;
viii.
66 ;
xxiv. 138 ;
xxii. 72, 137 ;
xxvi. i ;
xxviii. i ;
xxv (Hiller,
Beitrdge, p. 65). These can be seen in full in Ahrens’
edition at foot of text.
Arguments from imitation have little weight owing to the
impossibility of proving that the imitation must be from
Theocritus.
There is certain evidence that Theocritus wrote poems
which have not been preserved. A fragment of the Bere-
€
nice has come down to us and Eustathius and Servius quote
’ , * ' €€. ’
or allude to others (see Meineke, p. 397).
\€' €
a curious note
’?*
:
fie
;
Suidas has
eypayjrc
€ \
(so Bekker,
€
€€, Birt)* eXcycias'We do iniy
not know the origin of the above statement, nor who the
were nor whether Suidas means isolated poems or
;
, ,, ,
bearing the above titles. Attempts have been made
to identify the names with the poems in our Theocritus^:
xxii
, i-xi, xxvii,
xxvi, xviii
&c.
;
;
xxi ;
Epit. Adonidis, Epit.

xvii, xvi,
Bionis ; ^, xxviii, xxix, xxx ;

eXeyeZai, viii ;
and
^ Notably by Birt, Antikes Buchwesen,

— — ;
,
first is
AUTHENTICITY OF THE POEMS
more
Epigrams.
the identification of eXeyelat and
Even
meant some of the epigrams, if not

poems, altogether lost for
likely
we might read
:
if this is
is
the right method
unlikely. By
53
the
a confused description of xv and the mimes. The IlpoirtScf

are left out of account. J. A. Hartung thinks that Vergil
may betray knowledge of the poem in Eel, vi. 48 :
‘Proetides implerunt falsis mugitibus agros.’
The story is certainly current in Alexandrian literature

(Call. Bian, 2^^sqq,), and was dealt with by Bacchylides
(xi), a poem which Callimachus obviously knows. It is
possible enough that Theocritus wrote such a poem (on
the model of xxvi), but no proof for or against can be
adduced.
Not much importance attaches to the statement that one
Marianus (400 a. d.) paraphrased Theocritus in 3150 iambic
verses. He probably included the other pastoral poets.
C. Internal evidence.
In Id, XX we notice as untheocritean
, ,€,,, ,, ,
:
,,
(1)
XaXecis (7),
(2)
(3)
The forms
The words
,
The large proportion of uncontracted forms
—
(9)
^,
&C.
/,
—
adea,
cjuXEeiv (4),
(of time), avEpi separated. Contrast i. 86 ;

vi. 7
vii. 32.
The poem is full of reminiscences of Theocritus xxvii= —

xi. 38; xxi sqq,=Yi. 34; xxvi=xi. 19; xxx=xi. 76 (see
Meineke, p. 328). [=^\,'
see ad loc,'\
(4) In metre the poem is far more dactylic than the

genuine pieces, the proportion of dactyls to spondees in
the first five feet being 5*08 i as against 3*5 i in Theocr.
: :
Id, iii. In Theocr. iv it is 2*33 : i (cf. Kunst, Be versu Theocr.,

p. 10 ;
Legrand, Etude, p. 329).
more decisive is the general tone of the poem. The
Still
town and country manners is not a Theocritean
contrast of
motive. There is no setting, or localization. To whom is
it addressed ?
The piece is obviously of later authorship, but who wrote
—
54 INTRODUCTION
it has mercifully been forgotten (see further, Hiller, Beitrdge,
p. 70).^
xxiii was apparently known to Ovid (see note on v. 16),
but this proves nothing for authorship. The motive be-

comes a commonplace in the writers of so-called romance
(Charito, E. 10; Ovid, Met. xiv. 701). The evidence of style
and metre is the same as for xx. The tone is maudlin and
namby-pamby. In language note untheocritean
€, (), iOikoa with accus.,
€, :
(Theocr.
uses the only in aorist), ovbe ev, (for ?), €].
xix resembles Bion iv (Meineke) in conception, and may
be with probability ascribed to that poet (so Valck., Her-
mann, and others).
. ,,
xxvii is condemned by style, and by the coarseness of its
The language also obviously belongs to a late writer

tone.
Ide , , ,
critean are
didov
voX
for Untheo-
is a far more important poem, and has been thought

xxi
fully worthy of Theocritus. ‘There is nothing in Words-
worth,’ writes Mr. Lang, ‘more real, more full of the
incommunicable sense of nature, rounding and softening
the toilsome days of the aged and the poor, than the
Theocritean poem of the Fisherman’s Dream.’
But a piece worthy of Theocritus is not necessarily
a Theocritean piece, and the ‘nature’ of xxi
nature of Theocritus.
The evidence of language ,
,,,
is strong :
is not the
€\€,
^,
iyyv 6 L,
€,
(new sense),
^, ,€,
(.),
rhythm of v.
(new sense),
1 5 is
^
unparalleled.
* , ,€
(‘narrow’),
these are untheocritean.

],
7
The
The long list of implements
,
in v. 10 sqq. is foreign to our poet’s style.
Still less than Theocritus is Bion the author : the spon-
daic character of the verse alone proves this; and there
is no evidence that Bion or Moschus ever wrote realistic
poems.
A much stronger case could be made out for assigning
the poem to Leonidas of Tarentum, or at any rate to a close
imitator of that writer :

;
AUTHENTICITY OF THE POEMS
€
55
€, , , \
€
sing., cf. A. Pah vii. 504
(6)
7€€
. ,
.
€.
cf. vii. 504
(living under rocks) vii. 273 aayL (from the
heights).
;
(pres, part.), cf. A. Pah vii. 665 ^-

cf. A. Pah vii. 726
Leonidas’ epigrams, A. Pah vi. 4 vii. 295

;
vii. 504, are ;
‘
fisher epigrams.’ The first is a dedication from the fisher
Diophantus. xxi is addressed to Diophantus. The second
is
xxi is
,
on the death of Theris who Wav iv
cf. xxi.
thoroughly Leonidean (A.
7. The list
Pal.
of implements
vi. 4, 205,
in
204,
296, 35)·
Leonidas is essentially a poet of humble life and workers
(cf. A. Pal. vi. 288 ;
vii. 726). He is remarkable for his bold
use ofnew words, or old words in new senses. True, we
know Leonidas only as an epigrammatist, and one of no
great note ;
but A. Pal. vi. 300, show
vii. 736, 295, 472 ;
a certain pathos and poetic power and though xxi shows ;
a humour not found in Leonidas, yet the elaboration and

conception of the poem are of the simplest and not beyond
the power of the Tarentine. There is evidence, finally, that
even before Meleager’s time the poems of Leonidas and
Theocritus had been confused (cf. note prefatory to
Epigrams).
The only objections to recognizing Leonidas as author
are (i) the form of such lines as 16, 56, 60 — not paralleled
from Leonidas Geffcken, Leonidas von Parent, p. 142)
(cf.
(2) the representation of humble life is a common motive

both in New Comedy and afterwards (Plant. Rudens',
Herondas; Geffcken, op. cit, p. 137); (3) that we do not
know of Leonidas as an author of anything but epigrams.
Reitzenstein’s judgement is worth quoting {Epigram und
Skolion, p. 152) ‘Anders ist der Stil der
: sie kdnnen ",
nicht dem Leonidas gehoren, trotz der weiten Aufzahlung
der Fischergerate, einzelner kiihner Worter, ja einer direkten
Entlehnung aus Leonidas. Dann sind die aber von
einem Nachahmer des Tarentiners, welcher seinerseits die
"
pomphafte Sprache desselben herabgestimmt und gemildert
hat.’ But it is not impossible that Leonidas himself modified
— ^
5^ INTRODUCTION
his style under the direct influence of Theocritus in
Cos.
The question of xxv and Megara is much more difficult.
That they are by the same author is now generally accepted ;
who this author was is still sul· judice'^,

(1) The two poems are conjoined in the MSS. (
”“) community of authorship being obviously as-
;
sumed.
(2) Internal evidence : the two poems have a large
common which do
^,
,
number of words in not occur elsewhere
in the Corpus hucolicorum, e. g. (as adj.),
yovoSj ^€^€y€VoJ €y\o, '^;, €, ... J
cf.
alvoXeovra, XXV Meg. (Legrand, Etude p. 264).

;
The metrical structure of the two is much the same, allow-

ance being made for the difference of the character of
the persons (Hiller, Beitr., p. 63). The vocabulary of both
is partly Homeric, partly that of the new epic, though xxv
contains the more unhomeric words.

The evidence of metre is instructive. There are four
general ‘laws’ of the hexameter observed in Alexandrian
writers ^ :
(1) A trochee or dactyl in the second foot must not be

formed by a word commencing in first foot.
The masculine caesura in third

(2) foot must not be
preceded by an iambic word.
(3) Masculine caesura and diaeresis in both third and
fifth foot of same line is forbidden.
(4) Diaeresis in fifth arsis is only allowed when the verse

contains weak caesura and third foot is followed by a long
word.
Theocritus neglects these laws entirely in his pastorals
and mimes, e. g. first law, vii. 14, 38, 65, &c. ;
second law,
ii. 76, 126, 130, &c. ;
third law, x. ii, 39, &c. ;
fourth law,
xi. 7, 71, &c.
In the epic idylls (among which reckon xiii, xvii, xxii,
^ See Hiller, p. 66 L. Genther, Hher Theocr. xxv

Beitrdge, ;
und Moschus Luckau, 1898. Legrand, itudey p. 17, accepts

iv,
XXV, says nothing about Megara.

2 See Meyer, Zur Geschichte des griech. und latein, Hexam. cf. ;
Geffcken, op. cit., p. 141 sqq.

—
xxiv, XXV, Megara) the number of places where the laws are
neglected are (if my counting is correct) ;
xiii xvii xxii xxiv xxv Megara

Firstlaw . . • 4 5 8 5 14 7
Second law. • 3 2 5 I 13 2
Third law . . I I(?) 5 0 2 0
Fourth law. . 2 6 II 5 II 6
Enclitics are counted as forming one word with the pre-

ceding. In fourth law if preposition + noun is counted as
one word, xvii will lose one extra, xxii will lose six extra,
xxiv will lose three extra, xxv will lose two extra, Megara
will lose two extra.
The Megara resembles xxiv and xvii most nearly, xxii
is especially lax in third, xxv in second, but all six poems
agree pretty closely, but differ from the practice of other
writers. Moschus, to whom the Megara was assigned by
Stephanus, neglects in the Europa the first law four times,
second twice, third twice, but fourth never.
In structure there are striking resemblances. Both begin
and end with striking abruptness. Both narrate an episode
in Heracles’ life through the speech of persons in the poem,
not directly from the poet. And while the tone of the two
differs widely it differs no more than is necessitated by the
difference of characters. The strong virility of xxv suits
Heracles and his manly companion the complaining ;
frightened tone of the Megara suits the unhappy women-

folk. More might perhaps be made of the absence of any
‘
setting in Megara,’ but if we have been right in conclud-
’ ‘
ing that Theocritus not seldom follows Bacchylides as

a model, here again we might see a trace of the lyric poet’s
influence. The Megara bears a most striking resemblance
to Bacchylides’ Ode xviii (dialogue of Aegeus and Medea), in
which an exploit of Theseus is told of.
There seems then good reason to go back on the judge-
ment of Stephanus, and to assign xxv and Megara to the
same author.
For making this author Theocritus we have
(1) MSS. evidence of ™, , in all of which good
;;
58 INTRODUCTION
archetypes the two poems are put among undoubtedly
.
Theocritean pieces. The Florentine MS. S has the Megara
alone after pieces by Moschus, but without name of author,
while the preceding are all entitled
(2) Internal evidence of style, metre, and language
for while many words occur in these poems which do not
occur elsewhere in Theocritus, the same is true of xxii and
xxiv, and the general use of language and idiom is

Theocritean. For Theocritus tells strongly the method of
handling the myths. ‘Theocritus takes pleasure in sur-
rounding the events of fable with minute familiar details
in showing that the ancient heroes had not always a heroic
gait, and that their exploits do not stand altogether apart
from the actions of daily life’ (Legrand, p. 184). This is
true of xiii, xxii, xxiv, xxv, equally ;
to a rather less extent
of Megara. It is characteristic of the school of Philetas,
and Hermesianax {su;pra, p. 29), to which Theocritus belongs.
Further, xxv shows the rapid narrative power which marks
xxii and the first part of xxiv. On the whole the argument
for accepting the poems as genuine is considerably stronger
than that for rejecting them.
D. —The Pastoral.
‘The history of the pastoral,’ writes Prof. Conington,

‘shows how most natural form of composition
easily the
may pass into the most artificial.’ The reason of this is that
practically all pastoral poetry subsequent to Theocritus is
an imitation of an imitation, and becomes, as Plato would

say, three degrees removed from truth. The name more-
over has been grossly misused, and while it covers a multitude
of sins against good taste, much poetry that is really pastoral
in the Theocritean sense is excluded.
Strictly understood pastoral poetry must be defined not
by its form so much as by its contents. It is a comedy of
rustic character and speech, brief, written to please not to
instruct, in dialogue or monologue drawn from the life.
—
THE PASTORAL 59
Theoc. Id. iiL iv, v, x, are the most perfect examples. Song
has nothing essential to do with the pastoral. Theoc. iv
lacks it, but is most truly a pastoral. But song is generally
introduced because one of the most salient features of Greek
peasant life was the singing-match, and this afforded at
once both an easy and a graceful subject for composition.

Hence Id. v, vi, viii, ix, contain singing-matches ;
Id. i
repeats one well-known song ;

Id. iii, xi, x, contain monodies,
yet always such as might be heard in Greece.
The result was fatal for the pastoral the charm of form ;
became the essential the truth of the representation to

;
country life became of secondary importance, and finally

was left altogether out of sight. Theocritus himself must
be held responsible in part for the change.
The shepherds of the beautiful first idyll are shepherds
in name rather than in vocation ;
in Id. vii we have, as
before noted, an imitation of the country singing-match,
in two poets who disguise their names but not their person-
ality. Yet here there is nothing to offend nothing to :
disgust us by its hopeless unreality. It is only when we

come to the imitators of Theocritus that we see that the
pastoral has become merely a fashionable setting for any
incongruous thought. There is no trace of any study of the
country in Bion and Moschus Vergil’s Eclogues are echoes ;
of Theocritus, exquisite in sound, but signifying anything

rather than Italian peasant life : the story of Vergil’s farm ;
of Julius Caesar’s deification, of Gallus’ love-story. Kings,

statesmen, and poets must all be shepherds, and sing songs,
whether the shepherds of their country sang or no in their ;
shepherd dress and under their shepherd names they must

discourse of affairs of state or church, as in Milton’s Lycidas
and in the Shepheardes Calender. Each step taken is but
slight. The plaint for Daphnis leads easily to the plaint
for Bion that to Vergil’s Gallus,’ to Lycidas,’ to Thyrsis.’
;
‘ ‘ ‘
The form developes, but does not change materially; but

the matter changes from the simple ‘rural ditty’ to the
‘strain of higher mood.’ Meanwhile real pastoral poetry
as Theocritus made it— the mirror held up to country life
found but little favour. The trammels of classical form
prevented it. If one wrote in the style of Theocritus he
—;
6o INTRODUCTION
did not represent life as it was in other lands than Greece
if he wrote of life as he saw it, he had to desert the sacred

classical form and still more sacred diction. Consequently
the most of so-called pastoral is imitation of an imitation
fit for a boyish exercise alone.
The sketch of rustic manners passes to prose. In verse
the spirit of Theocritus breathes — because the form is
dropped — in the German Hebei, in some of Burns’ narrative

poems, and in Lord Tennyson’s Northern Farmer,
/r
ASv
9
TL
^^,
a ^ , ainoXe
a
(^^* € / /,
^^ aTroicrfj
?· 9 ^,?, ^·
/09 eXrj Kepaov
€
ey re
eVre
Xayjrfj,
^ ^ ?,
9 , ^
,3>
9 €9
Tat MoFcra^
€/
?·
]
^.
9 €9^,
0)9
,
; 9 € ^., ray ’
Xfjs alnoXe
kv
at re
I. 6. Kpka^ Heinsius: libri.

62
? ^, ^
€·
^ ^. ,
avpiaSei/. 1 / SeSoiKapes' yap aypas
15
?
9 eart Se
/
?
’
?,
.1
yap
€
^^
2
^ ? €>€,
?€
TojLJTTêav re
//^, ?7€
?
6
,
? ^,
? ?,
\ 6 aora?
aeiarj?
? e?
?^ 25
^?,
€ ^ ^
? ?· ^.
,,
\
veoT€V\e?, eTL
e?
?,
^ , ?. ,?? \
30
* \ ^
€€€?
?.
veiKeiova
*
^^,
re
' ? ^,?·
. ? '
34
?\
?,
?, € ^ € 0
’
ypiTtev? re re
€?
?,
€€
41
22. Ahrens ; k : vulg.

?
S)Se oi (8
.^ /· ^^
I
Ives
63
irep eSvTL, Se aOevos dîov ?,

TTvpvaiaLS
(S’ dncoOev
,
yepovros 45
rjpevos*
^ ns KS>pos
Se vlv Sv
KevOoiaa
k(f)
^, aXdneKes d
enl
a '
\
^],
dv p^s
vev 50
,
dvOepiKOLaL
peXeTai Se
nXeKec
tl pas
.
ovTe nepl yaOeu
\
'
eya>
,
ope
Senas nepinenTaTai vypos dKavOos'
Tepas
aiya
, ^6
eyav
Tvp0evTa
êiXos
XevKoio yaXaKTOS*
Siyev, ^ KeiTai
d^^pavTov. dpeaaipav, 60
os eepov deiarjs·
a
epoe.
eis ^ ye
oayaSe·
eKXeXaSovTa
yap
aes
^KpêTe ooLds . ,
dpêT doiSds.
^
Qvpais 0 (S’
dp * AiTvas,
,
QvpaiSos aSea
Avs eTaKeTO,
65
50.
lateat
€ ^ k
Schol. :
corruptela ; vid.
; Ahrens.
notas.
MSS. 5^·
56.
Haud dubium quin
Schol. k :
—
64
^ 18
' ? ,
€€ ^ ^ ^ ^·
yap
^ .
;
*Akl8o 9 lepop
^, ;
€€ ^
.
^^^'
,
€9,
^ ^?9 .€ 9·
,
'
?,
6€9
re
aoi8as-
75
?
apxere
€€
9 .
9 €09, 8l·
,
Tis TV
, 9,. * 19
;
? · 8
?
·
? ? ,
?,
,
? ?
, ?
? ?, ? ?? ?,?.
;
. ?
—
?
85
??.? ? .^?,
5’
eaopfj
’ ^
?,
^' ?, ?!'
? '
82.
, ? ,
? ?·?.
vulgo post
?
,?
signum interrog. post €' colon.
95
)
\
'' ,. '
I 65
1
^?,^· .
eyoLaa,
€€· €)(€0 ^€·
'
apêre
^'^ ^^
^ ?, '/*
'
€€,
^^ 9
9^
aneyOrfS* 10
yap €€·
iaaerat *',
apyere pye ^·
— €€ *,
€€ € , €· ,
apyere
Ayv.
apyer
6
.,
',
yv, ^^,
,
apyere IS/loiaai apyer
· .
ye !'
, ^ ,,
apyeT€ pye
,, «€,
^, 115
yap€\ 6 kycb
ea,
,,
,, lyibv
6?76
, ,€ ,
€€ , €
€ Ahrens,
105.
Ch. : €^
vulg.
translatus.]
Valck. : vulg. :
hie legitur in
Haupt. 106. evOa
MSS. versus ex 5. 46
THEOCRITUS F
66
€^
^
6476 TV y MaiVaAoi/, €^*
^ , .
^,
€€
€/,
^,^:€
*EX4/ca9 ^6
476
6
?,
125
?
ei/& peXinvovv
6/C
^ ^' 649
.
^ ? ^ €€
*
, ???
,
?,
\^,
<5’
ire
5’
?.
130
? ·? 4.
\
'
?
kveiKai.^
·
^, · €€
\
??,, ^ .
?
6 /C .
664
€
476
^
?.
XeXoinei
136
140
€^ € ?.
^
·
?? ?. ' k?
76 ?, ?
44,
. 145
? ,
, ?,
? ?
IlA^pey
6764 ?.
125 . 7€ vulg. : correx. Lambin, Bos.
.€ 6?
^€
,
TOL ?· ^, ?
,
oaSei·
^
*1/)/ 9· 150
’
€3 '
6 9
vlv. at €
.
"]
if-
'
II
// , ,
? 0 €pe &€\·
?
; ;
?
*
0? *
^^
kpov
^ ik€L,
^?
€ ?.
^^ apaêv
eZ/zey.
^ 5
,
€ .
^^,,
?
VLV €
'^/?
,
yap
a
, 'XeXava, 10
^
€,'€?
*E/cara
'
,€ ?^
'E/cara,
ks €9
^?.
.^
? 15
^ .
€(
-^
152.
II. 3·
6 /ce
Person
Steph.
tam retinui, vid. notas, cf.
:
^
: vulg.
io 159.
Kiessling et posteriores, perverse sensu.
.
F 2
,
vulg.
‘
ii. € vulga-
68
. ^
ye
SeiXaia,
Xeye ·
ras
€· ’ €€
/^ €€6
kniyâppa
;
;
2
!'
8 .
^, €€
^*
^
· 9,
? .. TOL
€
KOvSe
kvl
S’ knl
efSo/zey 9, 25
* ^^ ^^,
9 ^?·
ivy^, eX/ce
^^
kpov
eyo)
, . ^ , .€*
9
oSe
ttoS’
6
MzJz^Sios*
&€,
· ^
^.. 9
eX/ce
Kvv €9
S’
ei rrep
kv "‘
35
€ 0609 kv
. ? €.
€€·
^,
,
kpov
\ ^,
’
'
criyfj
kpa ( , S’
€74
yvvaiKos ' 09 pe
. rjpev.^^
4
€9
€€
ivy^, eX/ce
49
yvva
kpov
Tph raSe
eiT^
*
,
20
Quam
.
voluit
e coni. Stadtmiiller
k lectionem exhibui.
: . Yulg. 33; 34·
^
./
^ \9,
II
/
;
69
45
€9 ^, €€ € · ÂpidSpa?,
.
,^ €€ ^. &pea
h
.
*
^
knl
,?
,
€€,?,
LKeXos
yXaipas ^9, top
€9 ?
, 9
PVP
"?
kp
, ^
55
? \ ^ * ^, ?
QeaTvXi, pvp
€€
·
tol
^
?€ , &
en
,
top
^,
//’
6
, eX/ce kpop top

PVP
'
e/c TLPOS
? ^,€6,6 €?
kolaa
?
/?
top
€ ;
; 65
9 € *
&€)(^
, TOP
kp \
9
Xkaipa,
êXapa,
7°
^ 6.
Ahlwardt.
Biicheler :
kyo)
MSS.
^,
62.
/?
XiTapevae
MSS. : corr.
€€/ /*8 ,/?.
70
,^ ^,
eiSov 6
9^
’ € €
\
oOev
a
^.
74
'êXava,
9, , ^
. €
€ €^ oOev €,
y^veids,
XeXava,
8
, ,
êXava.
? 9
€LXaas^
^ * ^ ?
$*
tl
^^ ^ , *
pev
9 69 eêaaXaê,
oOev €, êXdva.
8 ^
\ oXXdL
€9
(09 edyjrcp,
eppevv '
. Tpiês,
^^ 0 ,
er ^9 €9 9 90
9
^9
pde € 0* ^ , ^*
;
^.
€4 * &€
dye
€€ € TdXaivav
^ ;/5409·
evpe
XeXdva,
9·
94
€pde €, ^'
yap
ayoLO
€
!*
€*
^ % ,, Kd pdOps
0,
ayeo ^.”
^,
XeXdva.
77· €
MSS. corr. Meineke.
: 85. €£€£€
restituit Ziegl. scholiis fretus : €^^€
vulg.
eh € 8
.€ 8' €
II
^
71
€6€ 8
8e
—
89
\
^
€8,^ ,
6vpas vnep ov8bv
Ko^y8eaKev
€* oOev iKero,
ev 5e
eepaais,
'XeXava
6
—
ov8e.
vvevvaL
’ vevva
voev 88
8' ev
·.
*
8 ?,€99
pe6 € o6ev iKeTO, XeXava.
^?
6^€
^^?,9 ,
€
6
€9
pe '
Teov
ev
T08e € apev.
êXava,
,,
iKeTo,
Kev , 9 09,
"',
\
voe
8*
ev
XevKav, ^?
ep
lepov epvos,
2
pe ev "* oOev
^
iKeTO,
· 'XeXava,
ev80v
ei 8^
,
ei
9 ve eei €
^
€(€€0€, 8* 9
·,· rei/y
eixeTO
yap
125
ee^ a8es ^·
pe e
e(f>
"* oev iKeTO, êXava,

118. ^ €y Ahrens: Ki)yw vulg.
1:
72
\ 8
^
5e ocpeikHv,
9^'^'? ^
€ Sevrepa e/c 9 eiXev
€/ce
9 yvvai reov
S'
aiOeu 134
132
“
^ €, 'XeXava,
Se 9 €/c
€€€ € ^^
^ . Sepvia deppa
9
,
avepos."
^ ,, €? ,
)(€9
?
xpcos
9
Si ot
8 €9 aSv·
XeXava,
14
^ , 9, '^’' €9
'
^
eyo)
^ 89 a re 145
€ €^ .
9 a € MeAiôi;9
aapepov, re
^, €
'HKeavoLo
9
€€
?
^^ · ^, /^
VLV
iSpev,
€9
9 eire
/ 6
dvSp 0 s, 150
9
8 €.
^*
? ^^ ?,
S'
yap 15S
8
142.
rds ?? / s :
k
ojs :
ras y€ l/xa? vulg.

.
vulg. : corr. Ziegler.
tols
Lobeck (sic Hiller. Ziegl.) aKads Ch. :

146. ras
Meineke rds
: s :
€ds k
'^
.
^·
Ill 73
pvi^ Si re 88€9 ' S>ri vlv ovSe worelSou,
pvy
p ovK
pel·' TOL9
Se
S' eri \ ;
Xvnfj,
.
ÂiSao
^,
HAoipas apaêi, i6o
,
ol eu
·
€€
Xoupe 'XeXavaia
9,
\
€
Sianoiva
S*
6€, ^? aSoL
êivoio
epov
^^^ Tpine
S'
» 65
^
^
/ ^^ 69,
III
ApapvXXiSa,
6
Si aiyes
eXavvei.
eaive, 6€ ?
.
eplv alyas,
xapceaa , aye TAvpe,

eo,
ovi
5
, yi 9
KaXei^
poyiveLOS yâa
;
eyyvSev
pe
pe piaeis
oes·
^^
;
ve
]
ip^
TjviSe
eKiXev KaSeXeiv
SiKa
·
SupaXye? epov 9·
KaSeiXov,
aiOe yevoipav
.
a oea piXiaaa ey ebv
SiaSvs ipv, a vS'p.
— —
74
€ ^
, 8 ?, ''.·
re vlv erpecpe
0e0y· Xeacva^
6
os
, noOopevcra,
€€ €
es
, ,^, XlOos*
Ss
ianrei,
eaTL
^?
',
€ ^ ^€9 kv
€68
89
aSea Tepxfns,
^·
20
€, ,
^^ ^,
. 8^ h
;
6 ; ;
25
’^
ov8€
€€
8^6TO)S
aypoLcoTLS
€
^,
€8
ye
,
^,^,
€09 ^^,
€
el
ypinevs'
€,
3®
^ ,
9 €€, 886 },
’^? €6
XevKccv
8i pev ov8€va
€? 8
€, 8 ,
? 8,
;
€8. 18
€?,
,
8 €^l6s·
8'
So
'^?
€
8 , enel
^'êXe
€
40
€ 86 avvev 8'
.
III.
€aais €os
interpunxi.
notas. 32.
vulg.
3°·
vulg.
: Bergk.
^
Ch.:
3^· ^ypottvTis correxit
Meineke :
29. Post
Aûlg.
MSS. optimi
Warton, vid.
:
(09 tSev, (09 ^, 9
.
9 '9 .? €9
IV
;
75
69
^ 9(
^
rau
'9
ayk\av
9.€\
/,
€^9 ^()€9·
€
ev ayKoivaiaiv
ayaye \9^
aye
45
^9 ( vlv
',,
09
Ây
,, , ,,,
^,
(,
drpoltoy
yvvat
’
.
0)9 yXvKv yevoLTO.
IV
NOMEIS BATTOS
/ ,
, ’ 9·
9 69 ;
9,
;
9 yL9
]
^
9
ypv
' €9 TLV
.
9 9^^
;
; 5
76
;
vlv kn ^ ,
'
'VLV
rrjvos eXaioy kv
TloXvSevKeo^
9 kpiaSeiv.
€?/xep ^,
;
^^ re .
/^/ $ .
.
Xvkos
SeiXaiai · ? evpov,
^.
9? ^^^
€,
9
.€ ;
15
*
^ ^
^,
,.
IV. II. vulgatam retinui
nescio quid sibi velit.
: €
kn
€ k: rruaai Ahrens, qiii

. 02
IV
—
77
®?
8,^, ravpos ^· XdyoLeu 20
"',
aiyinvpos
/
ey
TOP
TOLovSv
, ^ ^.,, IXavvei
yap 6
ey re
9·
25
€
^, ?? $,
e/y
avpLy^ € €, .
?
, ^ NzJ/xây, €
?,
,
, , ?'
kpoi VLV eyco riy elpl 30
K€V ayKpovopaL, ev
re — re ^
anep
yova 69 ^·
, ?,
ray oTrXay ^
€09 aye ^?
ywaiKes
35
,^,, .?.
eêyeXaaaev.
&· ^
aTyes
69
oy 40
78
^' €
iXniSe^ kv ,· €€
Se Oavovres·
apeivov.
Zevs \ ': ^, * veu
^,
,·& . rds yhp kXaia?
45
& . ,
,
kaaKovec? ;
€ €. € €.
.
reXoy
€L '
?€ ^.
€& ?
^ ^. 9,^ ·^ ?· yap
\
€9 ye Xevaaei^ ;
,9 ovvyeaaiv € re vlv € .
.
^ .
55
eh
kv
^
yap opeL
^p7rrj9) .
eiV aye .,kpa, ? yepovTLov
kvL
LeL,
;
57· viilg. : correx. Ahrens, Et. Mag. 156. 30 fretus.

. V
;
79
€v y
^
y
€. ^
SeiXale*
/
6
ye \
yevos
^^ 6
9 ^.
avTos
^·
kyyvO^v kpiaSeis,
V
KOMATAS
Aiyes
evy€€
€,
. '^
vaKos ky6\s
€
9 ^ ^
?
avpiyya
]
(9·
%
;
€ ^ ^^^
avpiyya
avpiyya
joL ^ ;
;
'
yap
*
5
^^.
e/c€
,
ayKXe\jra 9
yap
? ie
¥^*
e/vre
^^.
;
8o
\
^
, 9
€8
* /,\
€,
'
eOvae
^?.
€€
, ?
? .
re ye
??
^^, 6
ey
15
,?, ? ? ? € ^?,
re €€€?
’ €, ?
reu
,^
Up 6 v
.^—
?
ye
— eVri
€€
\
^?.
2
?
?·
’
ye
epiv ^. €
^ ,— epiaSe,
?
? ??
?
^€ ?
'
;
?
e^
;
25
V. 14.
17. vulg.
Yulg
: corr.
.
servavi ut interpunctionem novaverim.

post Wordsw. qui Kivados scripsit
: correx. Hermann,
Hermann.
:
' 25.
ev k.
^
re Kiessl.
24.
< 6 vulg.
:
Vulgatam ita
rv Ziegler
. V 8i
49
^ ,^ '
?
kvavriov.
6
nenoideL?,
oSros*. epLaSe»
tol
3®
] ’·
'
’
·
? ^
· ,
kotlvov
,
tol ^,
^.
^?,
€€
aafj
^
' ?}€€/,
^ 9
€
?
TL
Tols
. ^
Kvvas,
*el
€$*
.^
€
epnei,
3^
! ;
€* ’,
t€V 9
€/076,
^ }. avTcos· 40
evff
€9
9 ·
^' TOVTei €9,
^*
*
?,
^
45
9 ?.
?·
^^?,
evOrj?,
€ eipia
vxjrSOe
?·
THEOCRITUS G
82
Se 9
^, peyav XevKoTo
TOLS
at Se €
^/’ avOevaav
^
petals j
^ ,
poXrjSy
8\ aSios
vneaaetrat Se
S>Se 55
89 92
Seppara paXaKcoTepa TeTpaKts
S* pev 9,
Se peXtTos irXea ^?.

avToSe pot
TLS Kptvet]
ovSev
^ ^·
oepLSe
' evQoi
noTtSevopat·
avToQe
€ê ray Spvas·
b
ovoXLSev'
5’
tls
avSpa,
appe
6
pope
Xf]9,
TYjvas
SpvTopov
^vXo)(^LêTar
9 , b?
eaTt Se ,,
ray epetKa^
65
€,
TV KaXet
^^
vtv.
*
TetS'
ev
appes yap eptaSope^,
eaTt,
Kptvrj^,
S'
Tvya
êve
(ptXe
9
epe ,
peLv
ovaarjs·
(ptXe pe 70
^].
, ^,
nXeov l6vvr}S, Tvya TcoSe
aSe TOL a
Se ras* alyas bpfjs (ptXe ^.
.2 Alos, €
V 83
€ TLS 74
^&
KovSei/
€ Xey
·
€9·
kaTL
ovTOS,
ef tl Xeyeis,
^\'
,^ .
^
;
êvov i?
XaXos €.
kaaL
avOiS
* €
* avTah ^ . 8
yap
, €€ ^, Yiapvea €€€.
€ 9?
ray 69**9 ,^ Xiyei
€ ^^ ?
)(€
^.
85
€
TOLS
€€·
alyas
6
^
.9
.
^ kv
aeuT Weipa.
go
G 2
84
’
^, ^
KOMATAS
' ^
€€·
yap ^ ^,
^* ^^.
\
\ 95
^
€ ray
\
KaOeXcov yap €€.
’
, eyo) h , ^.
€9 ray
. ^· € vepeade,
^ ray 9 9·
9 9 ?,
yeXoov
y
re ;
€
epyov Tlpa^LTeXev^·
(9, ,
yavXos , 5e 105
?, 9^. oy ccy)(€L,
€9,
€ €€
€€ ,
^ .
ayov
ray a/ZTreAoy yap
€?
94· 6
95. \vTTpbv Meineke : ^
Ahrens, scholiis fretus
k.vulg.
: 6 poa€S k. p. vulg.
Toi €€9,
. top
/-
? €€·
^PLjL
V
I
^
€9 €€€ ?
^2^,, ^
KaXapevra^.
alel
? 89 €9, at
€9 ^ ,
yap 9 ot
€v
, ,
€€ ? ? ? ray eiêo ;
1 1
^.6 €, \ ^* 9 y* .9
^ TL9
ypaias ? nap'paOev
^. ;
120
K^ycb /· ks top*'
Xevaaei?,
^,
'/ '" 9
9) / yaXa,
9 '9
’ kpeUau 125
^ , . II 8.
kplp
Zieglerum secutus sum, quern vide.

86
\\
TTarkovri
re \
kv
\
,
€9 eSovTL,
€€,
* €9 oUaaL
^ knavdet
130
^
^*
'
as,
,
k(f)L\aae
€·
^ v€vs ·
, ^ yap
kXa€v. 35
' '· '

? kpLeLv,
kaal €^9·
rais ? ·, ,. Kpkas
Ovaas 139
*9.?, ’
9* .
yap piya
ks
ays kpai 145

ndaas kycb '!,9 9·
3·
unus (m).
Ahrens:
145. fc€povTLb€s
poôKLaaos vulg. :
Ahrens :Kcpovxides
/
MSS.
KiaObs MS.
,
.
( ^ VI
^^
87
oSroi
9 ?AevKLTa?
,
,,, . /
'.^
9 , €4 riy
6
y
S'
150
:^
??
5 AAMOITAS
VI
eh eva
‘
/ ^
'€ S' 6 \
€€$·
nvppos,
6€ €
^ ?,
S'
eipeos
9€
TOLaS' aeiSov,
Si tlv'
^ €4 1€
S'
TOL
Svipa
enel
·
, €,avSpa
eptaSe, 5
aSia vpSv·
·aS' iSe
avSeL
,
eneTai Se 10
eh Sepoeva, Se ave
'
peo
? 9 ,
'?
waiSb^
ep)(ôpeva9y Se
^ 9
\
'^\·
Se avToOe SiaOp^TTreTai, 15
pveL·
88
^ € ^.
?^ Toy KLvei yap
€,
, €,
’ €72 ^^. 20
€\ ,
?^?
€€€ .
eva Tovjy}aiKVj/,S>
^ ?
€9 €9·
,
^
, "^^
^
^
.
’
’
9,
’
^
€
€€
*^
,
.
^
TLva
iyo)
vlv
kaopevaa
(·
^^^
pvyxos
€
€
^
yap
€€
25
3®
·
?,
ciyyeXov.
co^
, .^€ eyo)
/\^
-
€74
* €
yap
^, ? XeyovTi.
' \,? ,
yap €9 9 yaXava, 35
yeveia,
€€, .
€€
9
avyav
'€ ^
, Tph
9
€
e/9
^.
.]
[
yap ypaia
avpiyy' ,
JioTVTaph
,
. [
40
0
*
,/1
·
VI. 22.
yXvKvv Ziegl.
€ €
:
€va yXvKvv Ch. :
eva ykv/cuv vulg.

alterum omittit k
29. aiya
:
vulg. : Kuhnken : edd. plerique. 41. Deest in k :
proscripsit Gaisford, hue ex x. 16 translatum.

\ ^ /?,
^
.avfi^Se Se Aa(pi/L9
6€9
VII
,.
a
89
9,
—
VLEJI
-
kv
^ kykvovro.
45
/
q
^
6JL ·
^ VII
^,
’Hy
^
vLyev^,
^^
kK
ky& re
yap erevye
^, ^
YJjKpLTOs ks
€
"' AXevr
'
KpvvTas'
kadXov
kv€v,
9 *
YLXvrias re 5
oy ,
XaA/ccoz/oy, oy e/c avvae
€v €€€9
^
^ .
aiyeipoL nreXeac re kvaKLOv
^, ^ € €€€9
a€aveo^
yovv
€9,
, ^
kaOXov evpopes
\ 9 * 69, €
' 9 ,
yvoLev €€ ^^ €(ok€L.
kK yap TpdyoLo
9
15
7’
VII.
MSS.
5·
,
8.
MSS.
MSS.
ypv
:
’
corr.
kyyo
corr. Keiske.
Heins.
ypLXaL
7. €v Hermann ;
eZ
90
.
Se^LTepa ^
^^, ^ ^
€?
^ ^
€ ^
eVi
yeXcoy
9
9
9 eneiyeaL
; cos*
;
^^,
tlvos
yêiXevs·
eX/cezy,
;
^
^
20
25
^*
€V
^.
'
» €
€
^
9
*
^
9
‘‘
€^
vneipoyov iv re vopevaiv
daXyaids' yap
ae^Set.”
€^
3®
^·
€
avepes
. yap
€·
^ — aye
yap
—
? ,* ^€\)(€eyco
yap ^,
eyco Tiy
\
ovaaei.
XeyovL
9,
35
'^
€,
**
^ yap
etey· *
'
,
^ ” &s ?
yeXcs*,
ovveKev
40
* aXaOeia
?
'
e/c Alo9 epvos·
ey* e0er,
?,
.
&s epevvfj 45
opev9
€9 opvLês, '
’
.
^? VII
^^ ?,
91
%8·
*
^ ^*
,
aye
^^^ JL
/— ^^
kv Spec
€L tol 5®
?
\
9 ?
^
^ ^^
& *
e?
€^ voros
€/ ^,
·
/
\6€^ aropeaedvrc
6 kn
onrevpevov k^
Oeppos yap epcos €
'
^, as 55
^, 6
okKVoves, yXavKais
kLaev,
'
^ '^ .
evpov, os
oaais X^'rrep k^ aXos

re
re
KLvel·
6o
J^pia
'
.êavaKTL
'
ks
evnXocv .
^
aTipas
'
€
^ KeKXipkvos,
^^ re
evvos
ks
KpaTijpos
tls kv
'
^
-
^,
re
Ayevaos
yeiXos
^€,
kpeL8(ov,
65
^ V
apv€s,
€LS AvKCcniTas* 6
noipeves, €is
TiTvpos kyyev ,
ws
? ) '
*1 €
€€
'^
opos
,
T&s 'Eeveas
' '^.
&s
koveLo,
tls /carera/cero
AvLS oas,
s pes '^\^^
'
75
92
^
€ / /
^
?*
/,
/, kovTa
€
/ . ks
tto/c’
/
eSe/cro / evpea
^, 8
/ /^, €9
/^,
, ks ^
€6€/09 eroy kênoi/aaa^· 85
*
?
€7 ’
kpev ki/apiOpLO^ coêXey elpev,
^ /^
cos TOL kycop
^
9 ^ ^ / ^
€6€/09
*€
KTiyco TOL*
/
kav·
kvopevov av
^
‘‘
· Tas KaXas alyas
/.
€/
go
€0, ,^
/, · knl dyaye
*· * ?
Toy* kK ey*
kel
yepaipeiv
MotVaty/
^
^
\v'.pes kninTapov yap 6 ?

?^ 9
kpd MvpTOvs,
'
XyvoLv ^ , 9(
eiapos aiyes kpdvTL,
^'^^
avepL
97
â^Xoy piy^ dpiaTOSy . ^^ avTos
y /c iyÂpoy *
,
pLyyL
O/z6Xay kpaTov
*€€.peyaipoi,
XkXoyxas^
101
85. c^cnovaaoas . k. ; corr. Valck.

€LT
.
^
K€li/olo 9 ey €9
VII
efre tls 9^
93
105
\
^^
epSp? €,
·^
*
?
^^
€ ’
^/ \
vevaaL9,
ore
^^ ,
< kv
nXevpd? €
^?,
€9 '
^^
kv
'',
kv
,
^ ^^ / -
Bepei
,
’ *649
^? 1
9
6
kyyvQ^v
€(
6 €9 5
,
,
'^,^^
âvOds
€, 9
^^ . €€
? '^,
kXeei
^?, yvvaiK €9 120

€,
€19
aiai^*
\ ? ^·
’
, ^ ^
/ €,^,
opOpios dXXov
dyxoiTO
dvOos anoppeiJ*
* re ypaia re 126
$*
9
9, €
€
?9 €€€ kpvKou
Xay6Xov,
€€.
€^ , kyd re \ YJjKpiTOS ey
Tlvâs 130
6. Oi/ceui/ra schol. k: Oi/icvi/Tcs vulg.

^^
94
^
^ €€€ ^^
aSdas
^^^
^:^ . ^
eV re
eV
'/
^ /€
atyeipoL
^
’ aplu
6^ auTpOLO
rkrTLyes XaXayevvres
€·
€€ ?,
6 €9
kyyvOev iepov
^/·
€€,
Soveovro
aidaXicoves
^ oXoXvycou
135
€ iv
, ?^
?^
€? eareve
,?,
pvyv,
140
? ^^
€?
? ???,
rerpaeve?
€ ,
^,
^·
^
Okpeo?
'
epa(e·
'
^
145
^, ^?,
ye
ye
yipv
?
^
; 150
?, ,.
e/3aXXe,
?
pyaa
ey
??€€
eee
peya
kv
;
a? €
xopevorai^
y€Xa
155
1 -
.
, 1 4 ' 1
;
^€^,
VIII 95
VIII
^,’ ,^, ^
MENAAKAS
^ ^^
yapUvTL
€
'
$“ Spea
deiSep.
MeraX/ca?.
^
ayopeve Mei/aX/cay 5
eniovpe
^ !*
Xfj9
€^ 9
* ^ -
7V pLKaaeLPj avTos
MemX/ca,
'€
^^ ^
9 ,
.!'
^^^ €€
^,
€€\
^,
;
otls apKLos € ;
aeOXop ;
· € . ?
, ^ ^. 5e
^
knel ^^ € 15
;
96
XevKov
^,')(,
€9 }
Se
Se
,,
, ,
9
wXeoy ;
, ^ ^.
^, ,
, ? ^? .
XevKov
^'·
€; ?^
TLS ? ; 25
^\ , ^ & ,
9
9?^
\ ^^ , /?
? ^, 6
6^
6
^
9
^
*
^.
)(^0L rjOeXe Kpiveiv.
* Mez//cs‘, 3^
€? '
.€9
"^ ,
9 .]
?
^
?
^^
? ?·
?,
^,
.
yevos, Me^/cy
35
.
Koechly.
26. iTws k Meineke ; ;? vulg. 32. Versum eiecit
.
, /, €
VIII 97
povaiaSeL ? yXvKepov
8,
’ ], wiaLPeTe· MejâX/ca?
vepoL. 40
^ & €9 0L9,
? ^9 , .€, 8 6
Spves
,€
),
ivff
eap,
ray
,·, .,9,
9
9 via
/Soey
^
\ 45
iv
,·
Tpaye,
yap
(
XevKav alycov avep,
'
i(f)
KoXe
·^
Xiye· ,,
,
evepe.
’
poL
€ €€,
ydv
\ ,^^
y 6€
^ ^ 5’
'SiKeXav ey .^ 55
'
€ ,^^
vanXay^,
*
THEOCRITUS
:
98
avSpl Sk
? ^*
\*
anaXds ^
?.
6os· ZeO,
6
, ? € ,?* , Sl $€?
*€ ?
,?? ?·. \
€€
^? ?
; 65
?· 6\
^ €?,
, oKveiff
^^
\ ? "^
€ ??
?
? ? ,, ^^, '
^?
? ??^ ,
AevTepo?
yap
.
€ 0€9
€^
€€·
[) ,
? ?^
?
? ?^ peov
€'
€,
,
?*~^
75
€? , ?
?, . 8
? .
’ 0€?
'
?^
’'ily * ayopevev
Tev
€ ^^.
€0 ? ?* ^.
68.
A. Hartung.
J.
:
:
72.
tolerando corr. Briggs et Hermann.
'€
MSS. corr. Meineke, Fritzsche, vid. iv. 21 notam
74.
MSS. liiatu vix
Meineke
(p. 479) Tov : vulg. 77. Versum eiecit Valckenaar. Hue
ex ix. 7 translatus est. 82. t€v Hermann MSS,
:
8
. IX 99
88.,
Si TL \fj 9 SiSdâi, 85
\ €9 tol
^ ^
aUl
9, 9
9
?.
idp
'Xls*
Se
9
^?
&T€po9,
^. ovtw il
^^ go
^ ^^
eyevTO^
€TL ydpev.
IX
^^
9 ^
€,
MENAAKAS
' ^ €€9,
^,
€9, Se ?.
\
€€€$· ooLe
eKToOev, ev Se
Se
MeraA/ca?.]
5
‘
\
Se ,,, .^
yapyeTai, Se
Se
?,
eaTL Se
XevKav
''
ista parte ' :

?
91. versus ut videtur corruptus vide notas.
-^ '^
k: Briggs.
:
IX. 1-6. versus spurii et plane eiciendi.

Tas
iTcvaê.
Se
6. ^ ‘
ex
H 2
100
^
^ , . ?.
eipev9
epcoyre
AdcpvLS deiaev
9
/^/,
parpos
ovrm Se
-
,??€^ ?? ^
9 kv
^
\ ?,
,
tol
’
^^
kv
^?,
€.
15
kv
^?·
?
kv
^
?. ^2
aval
,,
yjeipaTO?
' ? ?,
pev keaya
\
'
€€
^, ?
. kv
’
€?,
€€€ ?,
Kpia?
kyKava)(fiaaTO
2
yaipeTe, ’ ?,
?
ya?
?,
6oyy6va
pev TeTTiyi
dKpa? .
,?
deiaa vopedai,
.
€? ’ ^,
? ? ^? ?, ^ yap
kava? yepepov, €
dvOea·
yaOeVaai,
eap
?
? kplv
’
kplv
. ?
pev
}.
35
13
Trarpos
·
exposui.
^
IpcDi/re
30.
Toup.
epcvvrb'k: (pcuvriYulg, : epwvTaJunt.iepojpri
.
:
.
Biicheler. 28 sqq. versus a pre-
cedentibus seiunxi ; secundum earn rationem quam in notis
Graef. vulg. )5 pro verbo €
coni. Ziegl. , at vide notas. 36,
:
-^^
Brunck. MSS.
: '^^{)
^. X
^/ , £2
X
^
*
"
? oevos
ols
€9
?,
TLS 8et\av
, ’ ]
dyeiv
as
€
8,
newovOei ^
68 KaKTOS '.
aos
;
^crafj,
dyes,
8, 2 ,
os tccs avXaKos dnoTpdyeis ;
//
8.
^
^ 8]
ireTpas
tls 8\ ttoBos ipyaTa

;
8 aypvnvrjaai 8l ;
8 ye yaXenov yevaai,
’ aye8ov ev8eKaTaLOS·
avTXeis 8· 8^ 8' aXis oôs·
TOiyapTOL
X. 5· ^' k Hermann ; €€ Ziegl. alii.

.
8^
102
TLS Si TV ray
pay dpayreaaL '

BATT02
'InnoKiwyi
;
^. a , IS
evpe 0 €O 9 roy aXirpoy

yL9 tol ray yvKTa '. a
S)y ^^^·
' ccp^rj · ^ S' avros 6 ?,

^,
TL
ipyoL^fj·
· , p6yLo9''pc9»
Kopas LXLKoy piXos

pay wpoTepoy
6yoy
8
aSioy
,? Xaoy,
20
^ ’
,
8'·
iaxyay ^9
YliepiSeSi
S>y yap
€
avyaeiaare
Seat,
%vpay KaXioyTt
Tocy
Se poyos
paSiyay pot
eXLXoy,
ya
y€s,
. 26
' €9 Loy piXay

iy 9 eyoLS
vaKiyOo?,
XiyoyTai
XpvaeoL
?
Tay KVTcaoy,
yipayos T&poTpoy,
aWi ?,
avXoDS pey ^
YipoiaSy
S'
ayeKeipeOa
Tocy
p6Soy
alya 8€,
Tty €yaL.
ayl
'8,
,
pdXoy ,
3®
34· Text, k Ahrens ; vulg., vid. Ziegl.

’
€\
. KaLvas kn
\
X
^·
103
Se ^* t€V9,
€ €€· 3^
? ^·
^^,» ^.
9
?
€ ,
€v
9, 40
,,
€V€py6v
9
\ ^
tls
€^^
?
^^· €
einoL·
,,
€ € ^ ,^
^ '
S*
€93
Tois KopOvos &
TeXiOei
6
^·^
?.
45
5^
/9^·
9,
9'
Eu/CTO?
,
^
^ ?,,
€€€ € ,
€\[r€iv'
55
48-50. vulgatam exhibui, neque mutandum quicquam. 53.

meiv vulg. text. Ch.
:
104
^
U)
XI
<!^y^
‘
/
OvSL·
^LKLa
?· ^, SoKeT, ^,
^
yiver kn ^, ^ .
€€’ *,?.,
Tais kvvea
^
5e
evpeTv *
eovTa 5
&pyaTos ^^
€€ ?, 6
ray
6
^ 69 ?
) ^.
rcoy re.
* klklvvols,
-^ ^·
&
?^ ? .
^, ^^^
k^ aovs,
kK
oies
€7’ aiovos /carera/cero
e^cov
V
eX/coy 15
^ ^, .
kK ndê
'
^ €vp€j kwl neTpas
,, ? '
ey
^1 ;
^, 2
?.
XI. . pSdois
voluerunt restitute.
Ch.
vulg. :
21.
cf.
^
Schol. k.
\os
14.
Ziegl.
vulg.
; '^
W
: corr. Ziegl. eo
k: vulg.:
Call.
quod
:
k. m.
'
.^ XI 105
9,
]*€ \
(pOLTrjs S*
€€9 *
9
. vnvos
vnvos ai^fj
€,
€)(7j
€,
, ,
6l9 ttoXlov
reov9 25
€9 '*
' ^^.
€
opeos
· *
yjipUaaa ^ € *
^
^?*
,tlvos
^,
3®
9 ^, \ ,€, \ 69
6^
*
€?9
^^€€
·
'
Tvpo^ o
?
€€9
€
^·
,
ovTos TOLovros
ov
* ovtl 9
^,ev UepeL
'
coy
ph
ev
aUL
35
9
’ ^ ^\ .,^
VVKTOS
&,
/. tol
,
eêty
^^,
' ea
kvTL
Aeu/cay
kv
pkXas
e/c ^
,, 0 €9
€,
^
^^, .
'
^€9»
;
45
€
6$
33· Warton
Schol. ;
: edd. complures.
corr. Fritzsclie.
^^5
4^· vulg.
; :
io6
99^ €9 ,
&i TOL eyo)
^
kvTL
,
?
^
,
^ ^' ,
KaLopevos
eV
'
, rev?
,
^\ 9,
\
rev?
.
^€,
55
,^, depeos, kv
, ’,
? 9
'
0)9
€
€€, .
TL9
€€' .
^kvos
€ 6
^9 .' '
^ 9,
66
9?^
,
. ^
,9,
, 9
.
9 9 coy
ray
9 , ^ .?
9 9, , eyoLS
54·
ruptus :
e
^^:
m
scrips!
k.
:
74.
MSS.
yc
iy
^ MSS. alii.
,^
70.
MSS. corr, Ahrens.
:
;
6. Versus procul dubio cor-

vulg.
75
.
, ^^ XII 107
9
^ *
]/
8e
kv
T0L
ya
Se
knei
res
/ ^
€.
eSco/cer.
8
^ XII
^;069
€9·
\ eap
^
\ €€9
^€ 6l 9
Kovpe
^ 9,
kv . ^,
ywaiKos,
;
5
kXapokp ^,
\Lyvvo9 €€^
e/z’ €9 ^, ' aybv
,
deXiov pyovos 9 ?,
*
, k€oivoL9 €
k^
.
^.€9
\ €€\ €9,€ €
yevoipeOa
TLV€ y€vev
9€
)(€
€L
’
yap
^ kXav
?,
cos
€\ CvyZ.
^
&€9
, d
einoi
^!*
yap dy^pco
. 15
, 79·
XII. 12
Kiessl.
.
VTilg.
€
scrips! : cf.
Meineke
6.
. 54
€»
:
·
«’ MSS.
MSS.
Ch. :
^ , ’ €.
€, vulg.
Taylor
:
:
} ? ^·€
io8
yeveal^ Se eireira
' ,
ayyeiXeLev
' ^ ,
!' Sloc
? eOeXovTi.
\
aveôSov eh
'
vnepTepoi
^
€9
2
] ? .
eycb Si
yjrevSea 9 vnepOev
\' ^}
^
yap 9, ev6v9
?, ' knipeTpov
25
..
êlvov
€€,
Meyapije? apiaTevovTes
?
€€?}
€ .
aiei aoXXee^ eiapi 30
09 € yXvKepa)Tepa yêiXeai /,
6€9
?} 9
iav ey
,€
, )
} $]€ ?!
yvaooL
35
XIII
AS
Ni/câ,
'^ 69 '^ ? ,
€€
eyevTO.
9,
37.
€ MSS. Text Ch. : : ^^ Buech.
Wordsworth quod cave accipias, non enim
:
: ^
signum quid sit sed metallum auale sit declarat lapis Lydius.
.^
9^ ,^
XIII 109
5 €€/,
0L ^^, ’ €€$·
vl6s, 5
09 €€€ ?,
yapUvTOS ', €9,
^^ ’
9 ? , ,
avTos eyevTO·
^^ ?, ei
*
€€9 € 9
€
9
^ € ^^
^, €9
^ .
’
9
,
^
6'^
€€,
ed
’
€9
6
enXei
€7
^ €9 Aios
€,
^9,
15
€ €9^^,€ ^^^,^
€
€9
9 .€^ ?,
^
?
’ ^'?
^
€€ ’,
?,
is
20
€€
· ’ 6€ ^^? €.
—
?
^ ^ — ’
? ,
^?
€?
?
, ? €0 ?
’
? ,
viov
’.
€€£€9,
eiapo?
i?
25
II.
vulg.
XIII. 10-12.
/64 Schaefer: €€
... in minutiis Zieglerum secutus sum.
y\xlg, 24. Is Ch. a)s MSS.
:
no
89,
^^ 8.^^.
^
(S’ eOei/ro ev6a 30
/Soey
€€9 ’
SeuXcyoi,
yap €€, 8^. oveiap,
evOev
8 €86 35
8 ,,^
'^
-^€0*
& ^- €€ €,
9
\€ 9
OL
^.
>·
€86
^
8,
Kvdveov re
€€
kv
8\
€€^ 4^
^ , ?,
8 9 9·
8
’ kv
8€
'^ & ^^,
^^ "
YsVveiKa MaXiy
‘ ke€
’
45
keL6evo9,
8 ^ kv
k€6€v
Âpyeicp
?, 9
, ^ ^ kl 8· ’ ey
69,
^ \
^ €& *
8€9
^^
9* kv
ore
8e T£y emev
' ovpos!*
89
86€
^
, ^
^,
6€9
8€€ ^·
8e
kt
aiev kxav8av€
kkeLv.
81 55
48. €€6€ m
text. Jacobs. €05€^€6(
\€5 52
corr. :
k :
k : ^^
vulgo.
vulg. :
Tph
?
.
,,? .'
XIV III
rph S'
, S'
/?9
vSaros, rrapechv Se axeSbi/ eiSero
€^€9 9 9'\,
0)9 S'
€€9
€9 evvds
nacSa
€€/
TOiovTos kv
€€9·
SeS6vo,
9 9
TL9 kv
. S'
Sacra·
keav€
k6€v
ot
'9 66
ovpea
^^
Spvo9, S' varepa
^, 9.
^
vav 9 ykpev
9
9· .
·
S' kêKaOaipov
^^ 9 ,
9·9''9 S S'
yap
a n6Se9 ay
9
kyjipei 70
S' kp6ov
S' ks KoAôuy
paovyov 'ApyS,
, 75
KTNISKAS EPilS
XIV
^.
, avSpa ©.
. ^
68. vavs
XIV. I.
\
TV
k : corr.
a:
Hermann.
k: alii alia: omnes :
Ahrens (Ziegl. Hiller) : text. Ch.

I 12
y^povLOS.
2
2
^ ,
^?
^^ ;
Qvodviye,
;
^^·9 ^, 9, klklvvou
(^9 ^/? .
, .
tl?
*
5
^
9,
· , ,
' ^/· *
^ ,? ^, ,
^
TOLOVTOS o^vs,
9
"
Ams KXevviKos
.
?
? ^ 6
^
paas
,
, ? ^,
, ^^ ,^
/)
15
?, * ? Kreh
?
? ?,
? ?·
*
. k Ahrens
corr.
? .\
vulg. 17. 05 ns
\,
: :
vulg. : corr. Wordsw.

€9 \ ?.
napeovros
/?, ?
^,
XIV
eSeSoKTo·
eyeiv €9
'*
3
20
€ ^
· (pOey^fj;
€€,
erSey” enaiî tls, $*
?,
^?^&
?
Kev avras
€9 ?, ? .
AvK09y Avko 9 €, yeirovos vlos,
25
^^ eyevTO
epoara.
?·
? ?
, ’ €
?· .
^^
els
Teaaapes ev
yeveicov.
€9,
?
€ ? €€
?? &,
,€ . €
? ,, ??
€,
tl
?.
’ ?, 30
35
?
€^
€, ^ yvLv
tol ;
€
TOL ? ;
?
? ?
?, ? . a
€€
€?
ayeipeiv·
ayov.
40
eLKaTL·
eyea ?·
,
€€, € ,
' 5’ evvea,
pijve?,
, 45
39· Medenbach-Wakker ;
’ vulg., quod ita servat
Paley ut lacunam ante v. 40 statuat. 43. €/3a ravpus
vulg. : €iSa Kivravpos k p edd. recc. j
text. Graefe,
THEOCRITUS I
H4
,^ , ?€,. 8'
,^
, € el
€9
, S' tlvos
^, ·
Meyaprjes' kvl
\ ^ eh €. 50
6€ eea
'
Se
'.
9 ^,?€?.
eKnXevaa?
? ; ?,
%? ray ')(^
?,
S.'^
^
,
?. 9, 9
55
€
. ^ 9,
^ ^ el S'
Tloeao9
Si
eee 9
€6,
SoKei anoSapeiv,
? ? eeep
20
' ofoy 9 ;
6
evv, 69, ^,
^^ ·,
eiScb 9 Leova,
€h
' , ^,
vavev )
^
?,
aievevos \
1
'.
9
aheiv Se
e'l
eova, '
Sei
Seîov ^ apeaKei
Se eas
65
oaeh
^^,'.eep evev
eea
,
a eh
ves e? yevvv epe ;
Xev 6 ^^* oev Sei, ay

.
'’(
:srPAKOTSiAi
4 Tlpa^cyoa ;
XV
^ / ^,
XV 5
. . ,
nPASINOA
0)9 euSoi.
€ OTL €9* avrfj,
eê:
, nPASINOA
^9 9* , /,
?
'
€9,
9· 69
\
'
€9*
€9.
5
,9
*
9,
9
,9 6
^,
€’
,
yeiroves //€?
yas
aiev
€*
9.
€ € €9'
ey€
^ €
^9'
yvepov
yvvai, ?
,.
iy€L
,
€€6 ^ '
XV.
k :
4· Scaliger
vulg.
:
:
k
&
: ,
Mein eke :
» €€
text. Ch,
.
1 16
?, ray
2
.
KaXos ?·
^ ^ € {^ nPASINOA
^ ?, ^
Se 5
^?. 9
? ^
? ?,? , ?',
?^
nePTe ^ '
,
ypaiap
epyop
’
?
. ?
€ ^· € 6
epyo).
e?
tl
2
€ ,
epneLP
?^ elne?
^,
, 25
\.
.,
Oe?
KLPeV
,^
6 aipe
€€
at yaXiat ??
,
€?
aepyoL?
^'^^ ^^'
^.
8.
corr.
Ahrens
Karcher.
:
y vulg. : ' k. 27. ra/taMSS. :
,
.^. XV
—
^· *
Se So9 /?, 8
€€ 8,
.^?
Svarave,
Beols eSoKei,
dpSeis ] 31
, npener Xeye
peydXas
,
/c;e?
]
^
&$€ ^^
’ ]
·
^ 9
Topyol·
' epyoL?
/ ’ pypL
. 3^
yvdpav .
^
\
€9.
^^ . ,^ € ?.
^ €€9,
/?.
* ' ^^
?
0€€?,
pvyLa,
’
,yeveaBai. 41
.
avXeiav
/ ?, ?
.
^
OeoLy
] €9
^ ^ ? kv
TOL
6 €·
AlyvLy
KaKoepyo?
€9 ^,
^pycc^
45
k^
, ^ ayvLa^ dv€9
^~
aXXdXoLS kpeioL 5®
30. Hermann : k :
’? lunt. 37*
ô€aacken, : vel MSS. 4· MSS. ;
corr. Person.
;
ii 8
^
8^,^,^
69
^,6^*
TopyoT, yevoLpeOa
dvep
8^
9· ;
€^
?
€
.6, ^^ ;
€9^ €9 evSov. 55
€ ^·. ^^^^ ,
€
Sfj
ey
nPASINOA
^. €€^*
^ ?^ . 8.
avXds CO ; 6
.
€ €€
^
^^^ ^.. €9 ^
^^ €9 ^€ ^.
€9 , nPASINOA
Zei/y ' ".
€
Ylpaîvoay ras* 9 oWoy ?. 65
.
, nPASINOA
XV
·€
9
,. ^
^?.
8
^/^^'
9 *
89 /
?.
,
^ ,8 SeiKaia,
^€,
Ai6sy ^
./6
yivoio
.
70
/lep, ? £:^·
$“ ^.
^' i!e?.
,
?
yvvai* ev e/pe?.
?
. ^. * A
^
Keh
· .6 *
€, , ,^*
€ ?.
ay*
kv
75
2
^, ? ^* ^
.
*, *ypa ^, 8
€ woray*
^,
A
9·
€^
€\
€
^
.
(cpoy
? €* ^^^,
^ ^.
eypayjrai/,
5 65 5
72
notas
.
:
J) : ·6
vulg.
k. dOfxvs m : idem voluit k, ^.
9
120
, 9 €,
^ ^^ ^. €7’
* ^^
6
, , 8
86
?^ ?· '??^?,
rpvyoves·
^ ^^ ? ^,
?
?
* elSfj?
'
[€.
€^€
'.? ?
;
^ Se ,
^? ?. €,
elpi ?
XaXevpe?·
;
;
go
?, Keveav 95
? ?
* ^. .
?
^*yp
Apyeia? ?,
^
€yeaL
^ ?
€€^, ^?^?· ^
re
^^?^, ,
98. Ahrens : k :
aUi
ayayov^
vulg. :
^.
irepvaiv Keiske,
105
.
,? \
XV
^,
I2I
\€,
Se
ey 9 ^·
9, êpevLKav,
noXvvae,
€€€
, ,9 €"8,
^
?, €€,\9 Spvo?
,),
’
'
'^ Se
€9 enl
y^pvaei
kv
1 15
avOea
"!
'·
€€
^ , Se re vepva*pe9J
ev
relSe
20
ove9 eoevv
,e9
eevo9}
epyv epevo
XevKco 9 ',
?
aierol
"opvpeo
\9
Se
epeT
aaepo '^
,
epove9,
125
?\"4
6aees
KevTeT
evveaKaiSex^
eVi
·
? .·
69*9
epl xeiXea 130
'
€€
^
dcoOev
6.
PpiOovTfs
ape?
Alir.
Bergk :
MSS. boni
: -
MSS.
: -* opt.
vulg.
MSS.
:
126.
-
€^
119.
MS. unus.
MSS. :
Ch.
121.
corr,
:
Ahrens.
€
122
^
^ ^
'^? '^^
€9
Sk knl
^, ave'iaai
^
aoiSds· 135
^
''€? kvOdSe
^ /ce/y
*
,^ ?€ , ? povdraros·
€\ ^,
' '^ Afay
'E/ca/3 ay
6 peyay
yepaiTepo?
1 9 knapeXOdp, 140
'*
, ,€9.
eri AevKaXicoi/e?,
re KaVApyeos YleXaayol·
^
€ ^, ^ €y
€
Upai .
?,
,^^
9
y yXvKV €.
145
^, € ^?·.
. opcoy /ce/y
oôy
yal·
avdpiaros
XVI
Se
ey
:^
€\
Alei
·* 9 Kovpais pkXei, aiev ?,

,? .
aOavdrov?, dyadcov
kvri, 0 eoz)y Oeai
?
/ /xey
?^ ' ^
yap
^dpiTa? neTdaas
yXavKav
9
'
;
5
Se 6€
.
,? XVI
8^ ,
8^,
123
€*
TLS
€
aUi
€ YOPaT€(Tcri
PVP TOLoaSe
K€pea9
eSpa,
tl 9 ev
,
.
€,
; ;
'· ?
yap
9
.
apSpes
9^ ,
^
' 15
’ ·
0,9 ' ^€9 €\
· €9
€ iop tlpl
9·
*
9 €'9·
,
TL9
0VT09
€09
€
^
(9,
\ €9
09
;
/^
9 € ^9 9:,
2
9
, ,9
;
\ ^, 8e tlpl 8ovpaL doL8a>p·
€
La
^
^€lpo86kop
^^^ oi^|faL,
€v €pâL
aUl 8e Oeols kLLa peêLP,
€€paL,
eepL
]
?,
\
pkeaOaL,
25
* ^ €9
^ €9 9,
9} €lp
tl€lp Upov9
3°
^ €9 €9
€ 9. ^9
TL9
vpaL
€p8o6l
€€ ^
€
kp Aptloxolo 6oL9
paLr}p epiaL^ 35
XVI. 9· ’ Ch. ; 6 vulg. 16. Ahrens : - MSS·

124
^
€.
Se 'XKondSrjaLu
^,
€€9 ^, ' €. KepafjaLv
^^·
* ^ 9, ewel 40
ey evpeiav ^?^
?€ 9 € 6€9
€€,
, / ·,
veKveaaL
el 9 09
e? ev
\ co/ceey ^6
e^ iepcov
^ ;
^ €,
'^
, , ^ ^,
el
re
YivKvov €,
, ^ ., -^,
^^
,
"^
’
,
., /c
€^,
^
55
6
^ 6
,.,
^ 57. (€ Ahrens
vulg.
: acpas vulg. : k . 63. Trapeineiv s :
^
?,
?
.^
tolovtos,
\. 6
XVI
Si €
125
^\
,?
aUl S\
re
€
i\0L ipepo? aixrov,
€)(^€?
65
€€^€ .?·
? ?^?^?.
yap
' ?·
?, ? ??
iaaerai
? '
, in
? €€ ^^^
^??, ? '^,
piâ? *A\Âeb?
?^
kv ^5
^
^ ?
oiKedvre?
,?^^€^ ?
ev ’
^
^
eppiyacriv.
icro? 8
^ Si
^,
eOeipai.
'
^? €
€)(^?
^ ^ ?
? , ? ?,
,
?·
\
€
*
^€€€?, 85
?? ^€?
^€, ?
€ 6
' ea a?^
*
6
ieoL€v
at '
i?
go
126
^, ,€ ’
^^^^ ^ ^
vîol S*
<)(^6 kv
evSiov^ ^ ^ e/y
95
'9 . ? *
'^^?
'
(popioLev
'^^
.
?,
€L9
'
€ ?^ ^.
\ €, \
^
^
TOL?
'€0€
^^
? ?, ^, Alivveiov
? \ €€
? ^^' . * * €·
; ^
yap
€, e?
€·
5
XVII
^
€€ ,
Ê/c Aio?
?^€? ^ ?·
€€
?· ^? ,
^
€?
kvi
?, * eyivovTO, 5
peâvTe?
XVIL 2. / ^ epya
k : Steph. vulg. : text. Ch.

,
. ^^^
XVII 127
, .
^18 ey
^
·
^ , ?
TlroXepaTou
8, ^
noXvSevSpov
Sk
; €762
epyov,
deol
, €^ . €?,\6€?
Ê/c oZoy TeXiaai epyov
AayeiSa? (ppealv eyaoLo
re 15
€€
·
^,
9 ? , € '
)(pvaeo? 86 9 ev
*AXeâv 8po 9
A 109
9
€€,
"
€ €^,
€
, ' "^,^
? 9·
€€ e8pa
e^
eyêi
eêiXeTo yijpa?,
20
^
\ €9 yeyae9. 25
6€ ^.yap p6yov69
peva
KapTepos 'Hpa/cXe/Say,
? ? , CTrei
' ey
h ^ ^,
eayaTOv
^
\
ei9
yo yeveLav
'^ re
Keyapaypevov
Aiosvlov.
69·
*
epee
ev
9, epLXe
14. Aayidas
oeXo9 piya
k m :
BepeviKa
corr.
yeivapevoiai.
Ahrens.
35
—
^
/€ €8'//^ ,
128
^ ? * ^ ^·,
€9
?
^
^?.
4°
€ ?
^^, ^ ,
€· ^,
\
,
.
aeOev
*
^
ey
eveKev BepevLKa
aUi,
45
€€^
69 ^, ?^,^^
^
Ayepovra
ael
ids ^ ^.
€€,
^,? * 09 \ €^
? ^^,
?·
'
^9 ,?,?\
€€?,
, 69
^
55
? ? ., êpevLKa,
^
^? ·
, ? 6
? ?. ^,
42, S :
)9 ^
vulg.
6
: yp. (pfpei e
’
: corr. Yalck.
Se
., €09
XVII
^*
129
65
^^"€
€v
€€
^'
yevoLo, tlol? Se
^3
yepas eyyv 9
€
,
.
*'
"*
9 ? ^ ?.
''i2s‘ 6 5’ e/cXaye
? €9·. ^?, )
€9 rph eyas
Atl
? · ?? ??.,
aiSoLOL ' €
y€Lv6€vov 75
yaia?, \
€
66€ ??,
eOvea
·
*?
?^ ^ ?
€,
.
€? ,.
ore 8
€?
? ^?
^, ^?
epya
? ^^??
€? ’
?, €?·
^? ? ^ .
^^. Yioeao?
^
re
85
,?
? 4
, ..
re
re
re
^
re
.
K^;/c<Se£^^, vae? go
\
€€?
^ ?,
THEOCRITUS
*
' ^·€./
130
\ navTas € 95
^. *
ey
nepiareXXovaLi/
epêraL
€
^ 6€ 9
^^
yap
^ ·
^9
rL9
TL 9 NelXov
?,
9
-^ €€^
^^ ^^
009
€^^ naXXecv,
9 ?^^^
piXec
€ auroy. 105
^^ ye kvl
, are
\
aei
Becov
alev
,
?^^ *
\ 5’
yepdeaai,
?,?.
/? ^ ^
ns lepovs
iKer
'?·
* iig
^
evepyeaias·
kaBXbv kv
,
?, ^
;
*
pivei·
iX6vT€S,
aepi a oBev ?· 2
. re
120. m
k : corn Heinsius : Pflugk
(Meineke, Ziegl.) male acpia Schmidt.
: 121. re atv optime
coni. Briggs :MSS.
€/ €€
.^ XVIII 3
.^^
8 \,
kv *
iSpVTaL
^^
.,
OvooSeas
nepiKaXXeas 8^
vaovs·
125
^,
KaUi
,
Se oye
irepmXopkvoLaLV
kv
kK € €. 130
, 'Pea
€, ^· kêeXk,
*']
€
^€$“
Se
€€·
eri '^. '
, 1
^
aeOev
eVoy
\
kyo)
136
^,
koevoL· ye kK aiTed.
XVIII
^/
wapOeviKal <
M.eveXaa>
pe veop
ea
120. €Meineke k:
,
€ €
m s irri vulg.
: :
kavo,
XVIII. Hoc et quae subsequuntur idyllia usque ad XXVIII

in k desunt.
K 2
;
132
/ ^^
€^ KareS^âro
/^ ^.
5
aetSov 8'
nepinXeKTOL?,
^ h tv peXo9
KareSpaOe?
3’
’Arpeoy
8 .
^
€
;
TLS kaal ; ]
€€,
& eh evvav
^,
€
evSeiv
,
/^
€ \ 69
edv
es* €7 €
9
evas es
9,€9 .
Keh €709 € €7609 red d8e. 15
9 enewrapev epyopevco tol
€9
Zaro9
€ € ' .·
*
ev
TOL
anep apLaTee9s
iKero
a>9
,
irevOepov eêh·
€9
^€9
€9 €^ , ,
€9,
9
69 09
' at
,
el
ah
XoerpoL9y
’ 9 9, ^^,.
9
€
' € ,
€9
€€
€€
veoXaia,
25
9€€, . re eap avevro9*
-^
S)8e
nieipa €€ 69
&€9 9·
ev
3^
&8e 6'^9 ^, 69·
5· ^
719
Ch., vid. notas.

€
Ahrens : - - :
epya
MSS. alii. ^^
kvl
.^ XVIII
,
^^·
133
' ^, tls
evpvarepvov
?,
^
35
^.^
‘EXem, ray navre?
€9 ' €
€€9
kir
€9
\
kvrL
?, 4^
^^
^? €
, €9
apves y€Lvakvas olos
^ ·
^
tol
^ apyvpkas k^
€9
vypov 45
·, ?^
ypaa *
,)
\,
'KaipOLS
kv y€ypeaL,
yaipoLS
· ^?( yapk.
^.
9
, ^€9 ,
^^,
,
,
eh
Zevs
€.
^^
,
€€
9
€9
€.
^^ ? , 9 ^
^ ', y ^^^*^.
eypeaOai 55
€9 ke
k^ evvas
kl
134
XIX
^* ."', KHPIOKAEnTHS
^
^€
€
endraê ,
^ ^ €€
"
Se
"
9·
ye 5
€.
^ ; laos eaal €^;
? \ ^, noieis*
XX
YLvveiKa
€€ * eyeXaê
BOTKOAi:SKOS
,€ €€.
? ?, "·
evveTrev epp
€
ypos €€, * eOeXei^ ;
ye e ev oveipois·
Xee 9J ? aypia aeS) 6
XIX. Servatum hoc carmen in MS. 23 unde sumpserunt librarii

]\ISgoium c. II : luntina ita ex Aldina derivata est ut coniec-
turas Musuri hie illic exhibuerit. 8. ojs Schaefer MS. :
os Valck. €<ûs Meineke, Ziegler

XX. Collationem librorum
€ MS.
:
praebet
:
Hiller, Beitrage, p. 112.

Habent poema codd. M. 18; quorum prorsus neglegendi
ii. c.
c. 18. Omnes ad unum redigendi sunt ,
Aldina ex ii fluxit.
luntina M. Musuri coniecturas continet.
^, ? .
. XX 135
1
? Tpvcpep*
êiXed TOL ,?^ , ,, yiveiov
€€
tol kvrl
a8ea
8€?·
€ ^*^*
??
k^6a8eLS·
, ,,
T0La8e eh ibv eiTTvae 1
* €€9 €i8€
· *8
aeaapbs
* kyeXaêv. kol 8^ €€€
T&Xyeo^ ? 68 epaa, 6
9.
\€ pe 8 *
opyav,
€
^, €€
xapievTa
Kp^yvov* kppi;
, ^TL9
yap
kânivas pe 0 eo?
kpol knavOeev 8
eTevê
tl 9
, ; 20
?€ .
? kpdv 8 ^
kaev
’ irepl
XevKov €’ Xapne peXaivais·

yXavKois ^?, 25
,8,
eppee
8 8e
8*
8,
yXvepepa
yXvKepdTepov,
peXi
vptyyL
e/c
€8,
nXayiavXco.
8\
’ 99
pe yvvaTKes, 3®
?
€^9
7.
4
pe LXevvL·
9 .
kppl 7rape8pape
:
kv yeL
XaXieis lunt.
8*
corr. Ahrens.
: 13.
eXavvev*
kXaev,
aKovei,
15. ^ €€€,
11 M : 0
. :
: ws
i6. ^
mXos Musurus.
8 corr. (coni,), vid. Hiller, Beitrage 15.
03 , \ corr. Musurus.
eXavvci vulg. ;
33. wjoGraefe
correx. Graefe.
:
136
? / 8\ otl ^^ ’
kvopevaev ^ '8
aiîpL
35
^,
kv
,
Se
9
€9
9 ;
kv
eh eVa
;
eKXavaev,
oy €
KaOevSe.
Toy ov6Xoy.
oy6oy ^^ 40
lLpoya
Y^vyeiKa
a KuêXas*
* ky opei
poya Toy
pey
^, ovy ^
.€
ov6Xoy
Toy
opyLS
aya yvKTa
k(f)LXaaey,
€ 'êXaya?,
^.
]
44
XXI
* Trey
ypLy kpyaTLyaiaL
Aiocpayre
^·?
6ya T€ya 9 kyeipeL,
yap eveLy
napi')(ôyTL pepipyai,
,
Kay oXiyoy yvKTOs tls knipyaarjaL, Toy vnyoy
ai(pyioy
peyoL poy avoy

€
K€XLeyoL
opvevLy
^lyOvos aypevT7]pe9
Taiy yeipoly
?
kLeyaL eXeyaL
,,
XXy^
^ KeiyTO ykpovTes,
kyyL " avToly

5
vulg. : corr. Wassenfeergh. ^

€ 35* 39· ·
5€
II : €ts
Musurus
M : ^
eva ed. Brub. (1545)
1 1 }’
: :
coni, vulg., vid. notas.
.
XXI. Be MSS. vide quae ad Id. xx adnotavimus.
Musurus text. Ahrens. ;
4.
44.
€m-
.
^ ^^ XXI 137
KvproL re
/
^^ €
€
€ ^·
vepOev ray
ovTos
ovSeh S'
9 aXievaLv
aicrvpay
^'
? )(9,
" ·
6
^?
, 9, 9
kiri
9.
15
ovSeh ^ kv
kSoK^L
€·
yap nevia
Se
ereipe
.
^
'€' , ^ ^,
' € ^, 9 ijyeLpe
avvev
kK
'êXava?,
Se 20
^,^,
€
.' Zei;y.
, ^ ^ kaeiSov
, ;^ ;
ibv
;
yap
at
,
25
' ^^
€
Kpiveiv ' ^^. ;
yap cISov.
3^
. Ameis post Briggs € Krjya MSS. lunt.
5
: :
12.
lunt
Kiessl.
(coni.) : € : re .
Ahrens:
13. MSS.
Meineke
:
text.
^ ^
:
Ch. 14. vovos MSS. corr. Koehler. 15. text. Ch. 15,
.
:
16. Vid. notas exeg. ereipe Words.: . .\

text. Brunck, Ameis. 21. MSS. : corr. I. H. Voss.
22. II : : corr. Taylor. 23. Ztus addid.
Musurus. 27. koy lunt. : viov .
:
3
?
€
09 ^]
, 9.
' ?·
)9 -^ ·
^'
oveipoKphas, 6
9
’
Ketpevos ev
0Vo9 €v re
^,
^· kv
€)(ôl
35
eyeiv.
, 9€
Aeye
.?
9 ^ ,
€09 kv
(^ \9, €€€9 kel kv 40

], 9 keL6e'^, kavov
€1
^, ^6^9
·
'
,
kv k6€V0v
69, kK
9 kv.
9
'
, ,
·
9
^^,
pkev
^
kv
elôv
45
9
€'
'
? k^jDââ,
9^9 .,
^ evpvv
9·
32.
€7^/) ^^ . Text. Scaliger, Words w. 34.
Reiske et Ahrens
Boissonade. €v corr. idem. , :
36.
:
€
37 aypav
9 corr.
corr.
.
. * €€ .. :
Reiske.
6
37, 38. Xiyeo
lunt. Text. Ch.

:
: ey
\€y€
40·
v, oipiv
:
rts Xeyei
.
· corr. Ch. monente Kaibel

. .
·
( €yv
qui scripsit. 45· corr. Ahrens. 49·
, :
’ €^ .
Wuestemann
€$ : /ici'vulg.
: corr.
50.
Briggs et Hermann.
vvâs 5^·
/ *
.^^ ^,
^,
XXII
^^
139
tol
^?.
^ €€
€€ ^
TOCS
\
^
? €? .^
yXavKcis
^
weXoL
€€
^
55
^,
€€ €
^
^. yd?
Ka^rjyeipe^ ’ ^0ve ". 6
yvav· yap eyo)
^
€.€ ,
?· \
? ^? edpe?,
? ;
'
yap
?,
€?
el yap
? eT
?
aee?,
oveipoi?.
65
'? :^ XXII
Xeipa?
52.
yc
,
€ ? .6€€^
€ ,
:
vid. notas text. Ch,

corr. Ahrens. 64. ’ €v
:
re
corr. Scaliger,
.
’
6\p€Ls
63.
6.
aiyLo
.
3
corr. Ahrens.
^8
:
.
Aid?
Ahrens
^€
:
:
:
MSS. €
65, 66. Versus in
3 €€
inverse ordine leguntur
.
Musurus : er’ J. A. Hartung paTCvacis Musurus.
:
transpos. et corr. Ch.

:
67.
:
€
:
:. corr. Scaliger.
XXII. 3. 3 MSS. : corr. Reiske.
;
^&€9,
140
9 ? &,^^ /
^, Sh
knl
dpcreua
koprcop^
5
& alparoepra
& at
?·
,
^,,
yâXenoTs
€9 , ^
(5e
· € ^, ae/parrey
^ ^
oepovs·
€
9 ^·9
^ , ^
'
69
·
evpeta 15
^^·
^
^ 9
€9 €^
re
ye eX/cere
^· ^ ,,9 ?,.·
acyjra
^
^ ^,
\ 20
^ , ^? ·^€9
.^?
/)09 XloXuSeiz/ceo? 25
^
^^ ^
€ 9 ^ ^^
? .
€
6ecop
eh ep
)( €9 ?.
8. kâvLovraM-SS. : ^
Hermann
uTToXrjyova* restituere iubet Hiller {Beitrage 78 ).
vid. Hiller, Beitr. 52.
: text. Ch.
26 .
19·
</>.,
. €^. XXII 4
:
€€9
^
evvas
€€ ^^?
»
^
, *
€74
re
35
€
·
' €€ ,
*
kv opet
^
*
9
7 40
€
^?
avQea
,€( € , eapos
^
re
€,
€€
€9
epya eaLS,
XeipSovas-
^·
€, , 9 reOXacrpevo^
€
kv €
€\ ,€ · €
' 4^
6€ €€€ €6 .
.
XaTpe êiv ,
, €^ ;
. €.
39-
,
MSS.
ore
: corr. Ruhnken.
6 ,
e^
49· ^(^ MSS.

.?:
; 55
corr.
m
’
Ahrens.
: corr. Voss.
Valck. : MSS. 54.
A. ,
142
^
. aypLos el,
e/c
9
€ 8 € *^
.kotos,
eoLKev.
.
.
€
eXOoLS,
opas* rrjs arjs ye pev
ye ^.
^· 6
.
.
pe
* êivL(e^
€ epev
^ ev
.
.
yvoiaeaL,
apyvpos
,
ei aev
tls 6 ?,
rovSe
epeis,
vSaros avye
aveipeva ê/Xea repaeu
??.
Kev ae € ;
??,? ' ?
rj
;
A. eis ivi ^? deipov kvavrios 65

. yos, Oevcbv ;
. y ^ ^ f \
y opuos
. ? yp, epov? €€
€€' ?.
€)(^?.
;
..
. eyyv? ?· yvvvi? eoiv 6
.
€€, €
ecj)
. ? kyd, * kpb?
.
. €
yivopeO^,
€
?
'?,
? ?·
.
vvyepev
koiKOTe? eiVe
ye aeae^
aKiepa?
kir
75
?
yayv?
^ ?? ?·
?
del Bepve?
kKaXeaaaTO
vepoo?
ove?·
?
kv
' ke
Xeipa? eeprJv yvia
kKapTvvavTo
eiXiâv
oea?
?, 80
"?
k?
65 66,
,
6.
avvayov
in libris
?
Amyci sunt,
keyoevov
veove?.
66. Polluci dedit

kv,
Reiske :
text. Ch. ’ MSS. : corr. Ch.

^^
.· ^
XXII 143
IBpeirj
^^^ , avSpa
.
UoXvSevKes, 85
?
^ 6€9·
,
’
,
ev
^
I'ero
.
€9
€9
(> €
€6€9
69·
? ^,
^ €€
,
^
,
^
^
'
vevevKcos go
*
TjTOL ^?
?,^
^
kvl
, ^
Alo9 vtb^
*
95
'
’ ,
? ^,?a ?^ ^
,.
yvadpovs ·
$ ’ ,
^
pivbs 69
€9 .kav.,? 6
^
^
9
kv
*
ks
9 ^^·
? . kva
^?
^
^·
,^. ^
’
kK
144
-
9
eine
eyoaL^
?
, ·
yap
?
9
,
Sfj
(popieaKe
yap
eOeXei?
? ? eyco
?
’
tol ].
; 115
]\ ?, ^ €
^'Utol oye peya epyov
? €,
^
TloXvSevKeo^
€€9
^
^€
€
rjveyKev
.
}, ]€€ ·
Xay6vo9
^
ireprj
’
'
yvTov. 121
?
€’
,
Xaif]
* ^. K 0 \jr€, ’
, ves^
9* 125
^€ ,
€
?,
9 ’^
€9
yairj
^? ,\ €
peyav
rjev.
epeâ^,
130
.
6 $·
e/c
?
^^€ €
pev
yap eXXoy, AvyKev?

\
?·
.\
*
*
?,
€€.
€?*?.
09
T(oy€
^,
136
’
e/c
ore
€? *
34· «Vt Stephanus :
?,
km lunt.
^
, 14 r
.
? ^.
XXII 145
,^ ^]
€-^€
aWoTpiaLS \\€,
€€€€/
^? €€€
*
;
kvêpal
? ’
avaas'
€?
, ^ ·
TOL
'
eay
wporepois,
kn
9 ovros kv
Xeykeaaiv
? ^ kvLOv
* k\ke€ 9·
150
€€,?, ?.
^ €9
ah
eoiK^
155
^[ ? ^^^ ·
TOL ^ '^9^
€? ^
re
re KaV^ re %?
? . kevie? 6
?€
ovTe
€€? ke^
?
€?
€?
^?
\ ?
,
’
? . kv
kaaaTe
a?
€ eivai
kev 165
^,
kpaea €?^^
, ? ^
^ ?,
*
’ ei?
’
’
?.
?
ovy^
^· * ?
, ^ kK kaT 6 v. 170
€1 '
veiKO?
THEOCRITUS L
^, \
146
\ ^^'? ^, \8€^,
^^^
/
. 8^^ ^
^
e/xoy, Kparepos
^/
vS)L6 8\ €, 175
€'?·
^· )
^,^?
, ?, 8 <€
^^
8\
€9
eVo?
^ ’
^, ’ *
^^ 9 ’ 9
yap revye^ Wevro,
^^
'
?
yevefj €? KvyKevs,
, ^
· Kaprepbv ey;(o? dvrvya
?' erivdâro 185
ewevevov eOeipai,
eyêaL
€.
’
^ ey,? € )(? yvv\v
·
9
^
,
, ? * .^ €7’
€?
]^ ^
ay€va.
yLv
190
· ??
' AvyKev9
9, ' 195
,
yavov ^
?? ^'^
.
6 yh ^9
09,
y0vv
yv
2
yavov
183. 7, . : Ahrens.
/889
.·
\ay6vos re \
XXII
’
147
)(9
8’
8€^€· ’ h
^ ^8^ vevevKcbs
]
AvyK^vs,
vnvos·
8 ov8e / ’ 205
^ ^ ^^^·
yap oye ^
ydpov
^^^?
e/cee^'.
^ ^
^^? .
pdppapov^.
aLyvoLO
Zev9 kndpvve,\epS>v
889
oye
8e oi €:€ 2
' ·, ^ ^8^
6 e/c
kv kap.
kov
88^ ^. € 9
^ 8€€ pyove9
8
89
8k
9
, € ^dve
l·€ved(p.
9 215
’ Jlpdoio
€9
6 das *A^)(Ld 6 pyov

kycb yev eLyaa
? kpb?
^
,
86^,
^
9· 22
. yepdv Oeols
9 dpyeL,
8.
*
213.
TLS
€€
9^ '.
6
ayaOcOy
Musurus
XXIII
EPASTHS
8k
(lunt.)
L 2
: D
kdJ
: /cpaTeoyres .
:
148
LeL
·
^
ovSe €)(6,
^ ,^ *'.,
,
,
€€09,
?
TL
?,
fjSei
Se
ris
kv
Oeo?,
aiXa?,
?, ^,
68
8
?. 5
?
oca
??., ’
XeiXea
€
? ? ?^
?· ^^^
? .€€?,
?. 15
^€ ^?,
,, ? ?, ' aveveiKaTO
‘^'
€ , ? €, 2
' ? ?, ,
€ ?, ? €
, ? ,
?. 0
'? , € 25
^
XXIII.
?- MSS. corr. Stephanus.
^: . €€^
5· : 8.
Aldine corr. Ahrens. 10. Aid.

€05 : : :
. €€ text. Ch. opyas
?
12. 15.
Auber. ’ . €€ ,
Aldine
^
:
:
hôp-nas.
text. Eldick.
~ou lunt.
:
:
corr.
lunt. vulg.
€3 l6.
22.
Toup.
Steph.
26.
:
:
text.
evi
Meineke.
tws :
23.
corr. Briggs.
?68
.
9. ,
XXIII
^^
8 /.
·
:
149
, ecapi,
}·
·
Se , ].
8, '
30
8 €€ 8], €KeLvo?, ^, 9
},
€ , ,^^^}^,8 8}^ €
tl 35
€
8€
8 ^ ^ ^.. ,
^· €,
€, 8^€9 €
8'
^^, €
8\
39
8
?^
·, €.
8e
anirjs,
?, 8
$*
€* 9·
· 45
?€ ,
roSe
€9 8€,
€8
eKTeivev.
€€,
^^ *^napo8€varj9,
8*
50
27.
text. Ch.
Paley.
crye
43*
./
34.
vulg. :
lunt.
corr.
KXavaus vulg.
:
Eeiske.
:
Ahrens
corr.
:
€iv
3^·
Meineke.
€ . :
vulg.
42.
text.
:
W
Musurus.
€9 Ahrens
Ch. : *.
vulgatam servavi.
vel
44·
: €
49·
Xfjs ,
Meineke
MSS.
vulg.
;
:
46.
corr.
:
Ahrens.
eiXev vulg.
lunt. vulg.
Schaefer, Person
45·
50.
In reliquis
* :
// 8,
150
* ^, '
’ ^,
^ ^’€€
eSpay eKvXiaey
’ €€y
6vpas
^ ^^ rby yeKpoy
yeKpos·
€ piyoy,
€
ricy '^v)(^dyj
irdyr eLay€y,
yeoy (j>6yoy, *
ay€ ’
knl yeKpZ 55
ey
yvyay,
anb ^^
Toy deoy
r&yaXpa, KaKby '

, ·^·
^ k^^vnepOey
eKreiyey eaoy^
€9
60
(piXcoy
rby
XovTpcoy,
Xaiyia?
,
^
ydpa ' k(|)OLy·
arepyere '
(piXeoyre^·
piaevyres*
’ kir^Lydy^^ro
yap piaooy koy€v.
yap Oeb? Ldw·
^^’ ? XXIV
^
'YipaKXka
ÂXya
^·^
edyoy
ak6ey
yvKTi vedrepoy
koyra
^, a
kpnXrjaaaa ydXaKTOS,
ray YlrepeXdov
^
âXKîay ks
'Arvy KaXby onXoy neabyros·

€9 5
',
anropkya
56.^
mutandum,
Is ·$
.
yvyd
vid. notas
.
' Ameis post Reiske

:
: corr. Ahrens.
Higt. ed. recent.
: Is ’
59·
.
: i'er
tWaro nihil
Meineke.
€9 lunt. 6. Saiictamand lunt. :
. €9
: :
Meineke : vulg. 63. o€s €v€s : :
€5 al'Tas lunt. : egregie corr. Ahrens.

XXIV = XIX. Ahrens: Codicum pro optimo habendus D:
adhibenda igitur Ahrentis potius quam Ziegleri collatio.
E{!5er ^
.
^, ^^,
yXvKepou
XXIV
/· , 5
:
€€€ ? ^· ? '
evSer evaoa
' ?€^
'
?
€ ??
? ?. , \
€ € ,€ ?^·
KvaveaL?
?, 6 *
i?
?
eiKev,
^?
€€€€?
^
^ ? €
15
’
,
€€,
^^
??,
?? ,,??
ore
.
, *
.
2
?? , ^
^
?,
oy
? ?,
?
25
*
,
?,, .
'?,
^
?,\
. ?,
6. cTkcv Stadtmiiller : oi'/couMSS. 17» ^^L><va9ivTes D vulg.
corr. Ziegler.
^·? ·
152
&
, ^
€€ ’
^
eois *
eweypero
€\ yap
aavSaXa
Seoi
^^·
35
€€9 ^;
^^
\
âieLS,
,
€ ”
voeeis, otl
^
apLc^paSieSi
vvktos
6 ^
^^,
dnep
evvds
Si re roTyoL
r]pLyev€ias
[^
;
4^
^ ^ ?,,
SaiSdXeov
TTLOrjaas'
' € ?,
^
alkv
? ^ ^*
(opLyvaro
iripa KoXebv iya, epyov. 45

' 9·
^?.^ 9 .
€9 €,
(€€
€^
OTL eayap^Sovos 6€9,
oyfias*'
?
avreu”
€
€ ? ,
yvvd
€^·
'
^
wpoyivovTO XvyvoL?
^
,,^
?
yeipeaaLv eyovTa, 55
€
vXyv
? € ^ iayrjaav* 6 ' ks
'
? 36.
·
€vulg.
yeXaaa?
corr. Schaefer.
Seivd
arep vulg.
Possis etiam € :
/
3
’
legere.
39· ;
^/
./ / eneira
Seiovs ^*
XXIV 153
, '^ , /
^
Se
,
<5’ €9
aeiSov
Teipeaiav
?? ^, 65
,
€ · ,^
9 , * €
^,
^
&€
9
^ ·, .
.
6
?
* ^
^
9
!* 9'
, ?
\ ev
yap
,? .
75
^
*
*
9
* *
earj
^
ey
?,
€9 ,9, 8
reoy
, ,
avepes
9 *
09
€€, *
9
ev Alo 9
85
6.
corr.
Ahrens.
Hermann.
Hecker ;
71. € D.
D :
69. ws MSS.
: ’ :
154
68 ,
€ Srj
€(,
/
18 Xvkos
tol
.
8
kv €vvd
€ ’ 8e /
8 ^
,^ ? ,
’
8€
^
8^8^ €8· ()
,, ,
Teov
8e 9
8?
?· ? '
, ^^ ? · 95
es*
€€
Oeeico
’ ?
€ ,
, ?
^”
?^?^ ? ?.
^
,
?.
’
aiel ?
?? ?? ? ^,
’
€€€?
^
?
?,
105
^
? ^? ?
^
;?
’
€,
?,^??
?
?.
? eae
eivai
^?.
re
gS. €€ MSS. : text. Schaefer.

. XXIV 155
1
^
^
, €& /^/ 86€9
kêvpovro
tl 9 epeivev
'
.
aeOXeyovr' kv
^ rkyva^
115
^ ' ^ , ^,
eêXaaaaOai
^ 20
^
'
?,
,, €€ ^^
,^
9
, ^^ ^
^, ^·
,
?
kv
^ ^ re
*
^, ^'^€09
*
€9
KeXevaai
125
^ 9 ^ ^?
vaie ^'^·
.. 13
'^ ’
€
*
^ , ? kv
135
6$·
^
*
^9 9 .
^
.
^
*
?, 140
114· Meineke : MSS. 125. Ch,

MSS. : Ahrens.
^·
156
XXV
/’
€9 npocreeine
€ kniovpos aporpev?
€·
'
"
epyoLO, \epalv
TOL €€ epeeiveis,
6€9
€f Kev ^
9 evTpiês
?
*
€\,
. 5
^ ' ^^,
€,
vaovTos kn oydais
eva
€^
at
9
^
’
lepov OeioLO
knl
€ 69, ?..
€?
^
elalv
at
€€9
?,
€
^, knel /^
pkvos Keparjaiv aiêi.
eaac,
re
5
e/y
9 ^ knl )( 9
peovTOS,
}^ kava 2
09,
tepov , êLV€j
^
€63 .
.
XXV. I. text, . . €€^ :
Ivcppovos . 9· voLOVTos :
€9
.? €€€9
XXV 157
^
Se
8^\ ot
^' €€
€* ore €9 0 9, TpLnoXoLS
€,^.
kv
, 25
9
?
ovpovs
69
^ ,,
, '^' ,
€)(9
9
yap
€? epyocaiv
67^
’
€
€)(9
^,'
yvaL
knfjv Oepos
Avyeiao,
3°
^^ €
9 aypov,
',
€€, ovtlvo? 9, 35
, .
€€9€ OL
Ayev
kycb
€€ ,
€ €€.
akye
koiKora , e^
^
iya
S €€9 ^ 9
Aib? ^
4®
f /
VLOS·
€ *.^
€€€*
€ *
yepov
\
Avy€Lv
yap ijyayev .9
6
€9,
pevei
?, 46
€
9 677*
^
\
aypcov
, ?^”
36.
yepaiTepos
'
Hermann
e/c
:
.
?,
vulg.
yeoveas,
158
Toy S' kâvTLS ^^' Slo 9 aporpevs*
9
'
TOL nay b OeXeL?
9 ^,
êTve (ppaSfj tlvos
€09
iKayec?,
}^^
€ yap €?,
9
vtb? 'HeXioLO,
? y
avy naiSi^
^lXr\Xove^y an aVreos*,
55
KrrjaLy
avTOL?
nov
aXX' Lopey
avXiy €'
ino6€yo9,
oeyoLL
eipy,
^
aX€Ly eeiSeraL ey
npo? pty
oi ypLos kn^ aypcoy
^^
eppeyac oikos·
eyco Si tol
Lya Key rirpoLpey dyaKra."

yeoyev
fjaLy
60
Sippd re
onnoSey
S'
TL OL ov
anepxopiyov xaXenoy
9
elncby r]yeLTO,
6 êlyos·
oKycp noTL
opcoy
?
Kara Kaipby enos
} 9
TOV9 Se Kvyes npoaLoyra? anonpoOey
6epoy
OeaniaLoy S'
re
S'
S' eri
vXdoyres eniSpapoy dXXoOey dXXo^

,
pipoyey Si pcy aiey epeaSai*
eXaye
noXX' epeyoiya^
re opyy^
pvBoy loyra,
'
iripov yooy iSpeyai aySpo?.
re noSouy,
ey6ay,
65
70
'ALrpvySp 'Hyoa/cXer rby Se yipoyra
axpeloy Xoyre nepLcraatyoy eripey.
rov9 pey oye Xdeaaiy anb xObyos oaaoy aeipcoy
evyiey SetSiaaero, rpv Se yfj

r]neiXei paXa ndaty, eprvae S' vXaypov, 75
aLpy ey pely fjaLy, odovyeKey auXiy epvyro
€
64.
Meineke
:
^^
:
^
avrov y ov napeoyror eno9
text.
Meineke
Ch.
y D
Ahrens)
: € ^
:
:
m
S'
:
oye roLoy eetney
y lunt.
.
€ ^ 72.
(dypiov
’
,
. XXV 159
€
rjSeL \
,
^
(ppeves S)Se
^^
re ^?
^^,
€^ ,
re
? ?.
^
evSoOev
wepl ^·
€
yeêr’
aVa/crey
,
?,
,
8
HeXioy pev eVe^ra

* ^
85
€
^ ?
^
re re.
^^ ^, 0€?
&9 *
r’ kv eiaiv go
9 ^,
^
',
IS
dvvais*
r’
^
re
,
9 '
^ ^ {^
alel rjei. 95
^
*
, ^' ^€.
5
\
’
6€9
\
\
peia
€9 ),
' ^9 * \
9
,
85.
o€as Ahrens
€€
'
: * '
Musurus (lunt.)
MSS.
: €€ D
:
eyyz)?
: Tjyaycv .
Musurus.
lei
105
103.
.
i6o
? ,
? €?
aWos
€ € ,
? ^?
9 ravpovs
9 €7
??
^
€?
^.
?
' ?
\^
re
kvos
re
€ €€?,
kv
epev
?
.,
?,
115
^ ^^^€€ ,
? ,
oiVe
??
*
^
’HeXios*
eppevai
? 20
? ^ ?^
\
€9 ?· ?
?,
aiei Kepaal ?,
€7609 ei? ?·
?? ? '
125
? re.
, ye
?· ' ,
,* ’· '
*
’
,
130
122 . / ? .
.,, XXV i6i
€S weSiov
Seivov ^ ’
^} ^
.
€
^
roiye )(€
eveK^
)( 9 rjeaav
135
^.
€ re
'
,
9€€, ^ .
peyas,
€9
9
ev aXXois 140
*
09
)(
\ 69 ^ }
€€
kpao
re
9 €9,, * *
145
knl
€9* 9€ * 09 €
?
6
69
09
vevpa
6
. 150
€9 0L * €9,
,
^
’ €19
*
€9 re *
9
^[€.
€9·
,
€€9,
aypov9
155
^ €€9
99 ?^
^,
9
kv vXrj
€€€
[9 , '/ 6
D
158.
: € Ch. post Meinekiom.
m : lunt.
Is ^ : kovarj
THEOCRITUS
102
a€Li/€y nipt
€€ .
? ?
^
kvl (fypecrl
?*
^ ^? *? ^· ?
^€,
"'Apyeo?
165
, ^,? ?^?
0? ev
? ?, eOev
'?
V ^ ?, Ne/zeoio
??€ €
€1
€
\
^ €€ ^
€€ 6
?
€·
,.
?.^^,
,? "Apyeo?
aySpeue· yevo?
.
iepoio
€
rje
eivai
A.lyav
yope€l
170
?, ,,
175
epyov,
€* aye yv
?, € eiVe
el avy eKeivo?, eeev

^.ev ^?, ?.
??
eme '
' evpov
6
^Slee?
e
eyo)
elve
?
€
eeve?, 8
yp Ke ocr 6 ve '
??
evpoi?
lepv ^, eel e,
' e e '
6
epvo?. 185
aveov
\jrevea
ovove? e avep*
y?eiv^£1? ? epe ?apevov apeovv!'

eevov
^vev?, e, igo
^.€
^ ^^^,
XXV 103
0?
,
re
\
kXvol
€
· ^,
,^ ,
avTos
Si
peTa
€
?.
195
enel
?
^^
ApyeLv
^ ^ .^,
'
.
y
yap
oOev rjXde·
ovSeis
€€,
^
€ eôi
yap
Sk
^
200
\
y
.€^,
^^ ^
iev
^
6 opoL
TeXeiv
^ €€
0 €?
. 205
€
,?
Kipas vypov €
€, \?
evaye9
'.?.
, 6 €\^
, 2
, ^ ,
€€, € '
^ € .
6 €
^
? ^,
repay
.
9
ei
. eyv,
y epe 215
^ 200.
admisit Ameis.
:
6 €^
. . .
:
vulg. :
216.
' pyoo
corr.
corr.
Meineke.
’
C. Hartung.
ourf
203.
corr. Ch.
:
'^
Taylor, correctionem in textum
ovBevos
:
D.
2
164
\ ^€
ovS^
(paLv6p€V09
^
9
'9 ,
^.
8C ^,^^ Seo9
ovtlv^
€9
2
epevvcov,
2
^
? €
€ ^?
?, ?
iSeeiv
\
€
re
€€ eh
Se
,
ev
€ €
€,
€8€€?
Se
?? 8'?,6€
re
€€.
225
?· /.
e? KeveSova
230
oKpioev, 8e
? €€
?,
^?,
, ? ??
6
8e 88€
8e ’ 86? €€.
,
* € €?
€?
’ ?
8*
? ’?
8*
€€ €6?·
235
€8.
? ?? €7€€
e8v
pev ev
?.
?,
240
? ·^
avepveiv 8e ei8e epvevo?
?, ep eLe
, ? e
8e
KepKOv, 8k ? 8e
eve, 8^ e8eipai
8e eve^ ^, 245
voev eievo? a? € ^.
228. €v . 236. : corr. Hermann.
.
99
XXV 165
?'8
7]
9 , ^\\
?,9 ^ ^€€
^ · iv
?
epLveov evKeaTOLOy
epiveo? 250
€7
}’?€ Se }·
€ €€6 ?' , ’ €€,
9 · ^^
^
} ' €€ aeipa? 255
€9, ' eaâ
^ €
?
kv yairj,
^)·
’
yap
oye €'
€
,]
?, ^ ,
^ kv kye\oio, 261
^ ' ^,
kycbv
?
, ^ ? ’ kypaks
€€ € 265
,
kpeiaa^
9 €,
riyxov
6
^
ovpaiovs
^,
'
?,
9
?^?
k^€Tdvvaaa
^, ? ,
?
6
re
as
^'
€€? €€
€€ "?. 270
? ^^?
apyaXiov , €€ eV/ce
269. TT\€vpfjai € * vulg. : corr. Briggs.

,
i66
^,
€€€
ovSe XiOoLS ovSe aXXrj 275
eV0a
9
avTols
€
? ^€€
9
^^
^^^.
€^.
9^?, ^
Xiovro?
aniSeipay
tls
yever
^ 28
napos 9 € 6kvTos'*
^
XXVI
Âyava
€9
\
ey opoy rpei^
$
ayayov koiaai,
,
Xaaias aypia
^
^€ . € yds
^^ ^,
kv 5
^^
y’
iepa
Tpeis
€/c
^€/
y kLa^ y avTos kvpeL 69.

4 €, y kvvia
knl
TlevOevs
ey
’
, ,
kOecopei,
kni'^^wpiov epvos·
10
'
kânivas
kTapaê
kLoa,
275· /
dveKpaye
Words.
*
:
^
vulg.
.
€09 opyia Ba/côu,
Vid. notas.
. , €6/9}' €€8,,
XXVI 67
€0
7€)9 €/c
^ /
'
9 '
^^ iyvvav
8'
. 8' 6
\ ^
TlevOev^ pkv 68' eeine·
68'
89
^ 8^ ,
!'
tlvos
yi^coarj
yvvaiK^s
20
^ ?
, ^^
? € ,,
$'
8'
nep
€^€/)7;^€
yaarepa
TeXeOeL Xea/Vaj*
eyau
^
8' yvvaiKe?,
, ^^·
€ 8'
25
9 8'
Speo9
iy· 8'
8' €l e6yev,
€ kvvaes
8' 8€
8.
^??, , 8€^
)?
€ Alo?
8'
\
evayeoLpL
aiyL6
8€
evayieaaLv
a/eroy ?.
8' .
?^^
kv
?·
Zeus*
? peyaXav knLyovvi8a
8€€
8€
at ?. kLav.
8'
epyov
€68?
8?
?, 35
XXVI.
videris.
.
lyvviav MSS.
24. Kpia
MS. ; corr. Ahrens post Bergk.
.
corr. Briggs, Ahrens
:
vulg. : corr. Lobeck. 27.

cuius :
^^ notam
i68
XXVII
OAPISTT2
^ € .
.
Tap 49
.
. ecTTL
..
€' ·
kv KeveoTai
top €^€
€9·
,
.
.
.
.
?
·, ^ .»
ves \€€
^, . ;
€ ?
5
.
.
.
.
?·???, ? ..,
TL
kaTi
.
.
. ? ?,
€ ??
? ,
?. €
kpd?
· ? "? .
.
.
. €. 15
. Aeye, k? ?.
^€? €.
.
[? XXVII.
? eêXer
/* Ahrens
€,
’
€ €? .]
, D. Hermann
/
2. : :
) €1 D corr. ead. mann corr. Ch. versum omittunt
"
: : : :
lunt. Call. edd. plerique. 13. vulg. corr. Herm.

: :
possis puncto post Tepif/ov deleto. 16. D ;
lunt. Ahrens.
:
€ €€9 Tou "', /
.
·
XXVII
/ ,
; ;
169
.
.
.
.
, , ror
8
9 *.
,5’
.
Se (vyov alkv aeipei^,
ovtls aeiSei.
20
9
·
.
^, ,
eh
.
,
·
;
,.
25
·^
.
.
.
.
.
.
,, " .
. 3^
.
. , ^,
.,
.
,
, ,
.
.
.
.
·
, , ,
,. ;
35
*
.
. · ,..
,
40
.
.
,*
. \ ·
D
^
corr. Schaefer. vulg. Ch.
21. : 22. : corr. :
€\€ .
.
Hermann.
Ahrens
. .
:
43.
kaoi D
*
Ahrens.
;
35 ·
vulg.
lunt.
:
MS., cf.
corr. lacobs.
14 : corr.
kaai
lyo
XXVIII
^ *
^? ^,
'
8^ / .
//,
€€
, ^^ \6
TviSe
8
OTTOos*
,
^ ^,
€
yap evdvepov
îvvov epop rep^rop
Nt/ciaay eh
h
,
€9,
Ne/Xeoy
lepov
irhp Alo9,
onaaaopev,
5
^ ^ .?
\ epy kKreXeaei^ avSpetois
9 ,'
9 yap
* ’ yvvaLKes
&eyevL6s y
kv
eveK
v€pyo 9
yap eh aKipas
??,
y
? €9
*
epy
6€9·
Kev
?.
,
5
?,
?
ae
yap ^^?
€ .
*€€,
?
€? // €
avepo?, ?
ypa?
€' ^^ 2
j6.
XXVIII. 6.
MSS. : corr.
MSS.
Ahrens.
: - lunt. : corr. Bergk.
? evaXdKaros Qevyevis
]^
. XXIX
TreXrj,
I?!
:
·?
^,
^ .9
ol aet
TL 9 epei ·
25
XXIX
EPilNTOS
Olvos
^
\
? ,
€€ * ^·
€^? aXaOea·
€€.
· , ? 9,€
?
^\ ^
kv
,
]^,
' kOeXps * ,
, kv
’ 9
^^, aviais ;
) \ \^^ , ,
€? vkos
elv ivl
' knaivkaaLS,
opneTOv.
, ,
^'
>€
*
apaTOS
k^
tis‘
*
€^9
pkdos
5
24. kpei * Brunck post lunt. quae exhibet

€p€i D : optime emendavit Ahrens.
XXIX. 7. Ahrens ;
vulg.
? ,,
€ ?^^
172
Toy
€9 \€
^ kykvev
irveeLv.
? ,
y as € 6^9, aeu 20
yap TroTjSy ayaOos pev

'^€9
.^^
6 K^'Y.pos '^,
€€9
€\
hs
,^ ypakoL neXopes
aTvparos
€€9,
25
Kappes
pvaoLy
€*
,.
nTepvyas yap
’ ')^
€79 ,
waXivaypeTOv
?,
'^
€.
'^ yevvv
^
^,
kniTponrjs, 35
kv
\
*
Xkyrjs
^^ ^
pe
KaXevvTos kn avXetais Ovpais

navaapevos
,
^.
kv6s ;
”
40
€t’
24.
ig.
iris
€€ 7
doKeois
€Ch. :
.
MSS.
.
k€
,
s
C
:
: BoKeeis vulg.
k
corr.
: ...
Ahrens.
6$
: corr.
lunt.
Bergk.
:
25.
nev eris
mpl k
20.
Hermann.
D :
as
corr.
Ahrens.
. XXX
;
173
:
XXX
"'
Teropraio?
9 \
?' \
?
^,
rcoSe
€ ,. ireppeyeL
rds yds
\
’
yapis'
9^-
\
^·
Se wapavaLS
,
^
€0€9
^^
649
*
’
Tds
’ €.
^? ^ ^
€€
avTLOs,
, pos
!
6
^,
^^
^ ^ ^·
* elaKaXiaas
€&
,
aXoavvas
?;
;
XevKas ev
? ·^ , veos
? ^ ')
anep oi 15
? eppevat
\ yap
'
? epnei npoyovoL? <
. od?,
XXX.
Frit,
€
I.
rats 5 ov MS.
’
corr. Schneid et Bergk.

€€
MS. Bergk.
€€€ MS.
: corr.
text. Ch.
supplevit Bergk.
:
10. recap
3·
:
7.
H. Frit.
€s
€
versus 4, 5 transpos. Th.
ii.
€ ^^ ’
^
$
MS. corr. Bergk.
: 12. MS. text. Ch. 13. ;
MS. corr. Schneid.

: 14. .. ivcos MS. corr. . :
€^
Bergk. 15. Ch. €'
17. quae desunt in MS. supplevit Haeberlin.
€. MS. corr. Bergk.:
:MS.
19.
18.
€
MS. Bergk.
MS. . . .
'
text. Ahrens.
174
·
^'
ovS* ? 9^
,, 2
.
^ 6 kaOieL
’ vvktos
^ ^
·
^ kvLavros yaXends
^', ^ ? \ ottls
0VT09 Toh ^ 25
€vp€Lv
, ,^ ^€ €
kvvea.
^ ·
€€
? ,^·
$ ^^
Oeos, 0?
efr
avpas
Alo 9
epe , a
,.
yap
3^
€ ?
I
^ ^
^, ,
. Pal. vi. 33^·
?
^€ ' .
.
? ^,
'
9
knel
Kepaos
HvOie
23. € MS. : text. Fritzsche. 25.

MS.
32.
MS.
€€
: coir.
q K€ ekXrf
Bergk.
Bergk. MS.
Ch. cuKa
: ^^^MS.
31.
: €
MS. : corr. Th. Fritzsche.
Fritzsche :
Epigrammata quae sequuntur in Codicibus k c D servantur.

? ?
. I— IV 175
,
II A. Pal. vi. 177.
^^^, ^\8
? ,
0
?,
, ,
raSe,
? ?, ^ a kpaXoôpeu
Ei/ieiy
? ? ?
?
. ^
III
^
A. Pal. ix. 338.
aypevei
^ € .^?, ,
^^?
peOel? ^, ^
5
? €€? ?, , ?
? ?
}?
6
IV . Pal. ix. 437·
? €
€€,
,
TeXelv.
?€ ?
iepo? 5
€€
^ ?
€?,
^? ^
elapLvol
€ Meineke
^, ·
'
IV.
i€p6s
I.
MSS.
ras
. /€5 Meineke
: ras k.
: .
5 ·
vulg.
hpbs Ch. : ev
; ;
176
€
€^
6^60
^?
Sr] yâpievri
tov 9 ,
€9 /, enippeêcp ’ ^], 5
^ .
TovSe
,
ke\
aioL
^
’ €€€^
reXiaar
Oeo?.
^€ ;
^'??? V A. Pal. ix. 433.
? ?.
€€, OeXêi
?, ?^? €?
€?
. 5
€€ , , ^?
???€€?,?,^ '
^? ?,
1
el
. Pal. ix. 432·
^^
?
i?
, ?
€?
\ )( ?
5
VII . Pal. . 659·
?, ?,
^^
lSLov
·
^, ? ^ .
\
ev
per’
\
?
€€?.
\
^
.^^
€9
V— XI
A. Pal.
?,
vi.
177
337-
^,
5’
09
^
kn^
? ^ ^,
^ €,
’HeriWi
' €.
eh epyov
^? 5
IX . Pal. vii. 66.
%09 ’ '*
€€,
^? ^ T0L
9
?yap kyo)
oOvdav
vvktos
keevos·
lol9. /'
I
*//
^' ?
^
^^ Seal
X
tl9 kpei.
,
kvvia ^.
knOâvOdveTai.
'
Pal. vi. 338.
knl €
0€/€9
? · XI
?,
.
. Pal. . 66 1.
€V
??? ????.??
Kainep
kneoiKev
kcov €
knl êvov
,,
6·
5
XI. 5· vulg. : €X€iv Briggs.
THEOCRITUS
178
? ,
? , ^ *
XII A. Pal.
Atovvae
vi. 339 .
^
avaOeiSy
^
kv
, ,
.9
^, ^ . Pal. vi. 340·
elncov
, kv
del
· eh eVoy
€€
€ aiOev
€ . 5
êivoiaiv
aveXov
XIV
vepei
€€·
€ €·
*
,
odvela
€,
. Pal. ix. 435·
,
*.
.
€
ei vee
^, XV . Pal.
€ 658.
KeiTai
^* kpeh kel
., ?? ?€
XII— XVIII 179
€
A. Pal. vii. 662.
,, TTais
eh
€,
)(6
8
eu eviavTco
? ,
8
€€0
? ev
€
JJepLaTepi,
4
‘‘
?'
,
poe? Se
epei? pee?
>?
^€
eLKov^ elSov ev
et tl epov
e?
,
êve
€)?·
aSeTo,
. Pal. ix. 599
5
·
'6 ?
'^?,
XVIII . Pal. ix. 600.
*
eeipcbv
6 v vlv
^?· oV
epLal 6 eL,
eev
ea ? ,
eeLpa,
?
evaevo?
ee ,
. -
k.
Musurus:
5·
-ovs
7·
MS.
Meineke
Anthol. :
: Anth.
Tulg.
'
€$ :
2
i 8o
, ^ ^^ .
·
XIX A. Pal. xiii. 3.
^ \
,
^ , ^ ^.
€L
64 €
9! 6' €T€V^€
XX . Pal. vii. 663.
, 649.
6^64
. €4
'€ ,
eOpexlre, ;
XXI . Pal. . 664.
eiaiSe
^
,
^^ €€
^ 9 .
',
67€ 6 $ aeiSeiv.
5
' 9
^,€€ ,
'
XXII . Pal. ix. 598.
^^ €€' ^·
9
9
^, '
5
€ €6 € ?.
?
* ? ^^,
i8i
'9
6^
^
,] ^,,
(,
THS
€8 / , ,
Athenaeus
Se
vii. 284.
. €
^
yap
eêpvaaiTO
kpov
? 5
?
€€ ,*^^€ €,
? ^^?
€?
?, ,
8k
€ ;
? ;
*
* OTL
€;
]
?, ? ^
\
? ;, yovie?
h ^?
5
\ ? ? €? ,
'€
,
re
??
^,
^^?,
?
'
'? ,
? ^ 0?
yeveT
€yeao
? .
??
^? ,
? \ € ·? '
€€
·
4-
5'
Schweighauser
'
:
' €$ vulg.
15
i 82
( 8 /
/
ovSe
9
0)9 S'
6€9)
€77 /,
opvL9
kv
68 €9 kyyijs
9^^·
69
aSivov
aiperipoiaL
Xiyu
€TL 9,9Se
rjev. 20
6€9
8' €-^€1 knapKeaaL· avTrj 25
ipev peya
9 yovov
kov»
€ 9^€,
9y
'^
9
€9
ayavoiaiv
Sl
^ 3^
99
piya yvvatû
7}9 knl ^"! €9
Krepkeaai kiav ?,
€va k9
^©
XeâvT€9 yevopeaOa. 35
\
y
* kvvaovv
9€' 9·
kyco
apovvTes*
aXyeaiv
6''}19
·
aUl
, 9 €9 kv
pev
Se
epyov
kp, 40
9
KapTepov kv
30®.
€
T0V9
· kl yatav
oy^
^ €'
kK Alos
versum supplevit Hermann praeeunte Wakefield.

,, 45
9
€
^ ^
^^ ^
tl 9 €
83
\ 99 ,
yap €^09 iepyei,
€^ ye
€
·
^ 9· ^, ye
yap
!^
yeivaaBai
'
€
€·
re
€€ , 55
* .
9
€0€
^ ^^
ey
? re
'· '
^
€} 9,' €
· ' ye
e/êe
6
^'
. ^ ?, oh
9 ;
yoa
eêXe^y
;
'
alel ctt’
9 €€
yivopevoLS ;
ye
€9 ^
tl 9 €, 66
*
67
,.
. ecj) 67 ^
^,' OeoD ^· 68
e, €09,
ye
€ ye
kLyvv
^^ 9 kcrri,
67. oCTis €€ €' €€5 €€

Sic textum constitui, vulgo una linea legitur.
:
184
€ ^ €9 , 8*
*
ay^ ,
oweK^v
, \ ^^^.
€
yap re
ps
?
^ ^.
eveavos
€ yepeiorepov
€€9,
,
75
arepyeLv ef
,.
€
eyl
* 79
* 6\
* €€'? ,
ei
0aAoy, ? aev
ye
?· ? , ,
enel
? ??.
?· i8eeLv 85
€ a\e8ov
€
€·* ,?, * ?
?
* € ?' €^
? ^.
eiTe
ehe
. oveipo?
go
?,
?? ,
6?
^11€*
?
? € ? ????.
*
? , 8e8eypevo?
e0epyea
95
85. nip MSS. : corr, Ahrens. 88, vios Valcken.

OIOS D : otos .
Kaprepov
^ ^
// 9 ^
*
epeXXei/
wovevpevos epK09 ?,
85
9?
a
^^
,\ ^
,
,
^ nepl * eiXeiTO
€€ ? ^
^· pevos
aveyd(eTO 105
€, ^,
\
€ ^€
,
. € ^
^^ \
^ , '€€,
? ?^
^ €
cos €LKT 0 ,
9,
?
^^ €69,
^.
€€, ^ '
? ^^ )(^ 9
eis
?
&s ev
,^,^^
^
€ TLS xeipos
XeXiaaro
^
^.
^1€9.
9
6
·
,, 9.
^ 2
oveipa
* €,
* ?
9 , € \ '"^
epos, TeXiaeii 125
Wsikef. : MSS.
:
NOTES
I.
The first half of this idyll forms but a setting for the shepherd
Thyrsis’ song on the death of Daphnis (i. 65 sqq.), Thyrsis is
invited to while away the noon-day by singing, ‘ as once he sang
in rivalry with Chromis,’ and is promised as reward a goat for
the milking and a carved bowl. He assents and sings the
monody.
Various forms of the legend are preserved, and no reconcile-
ment between them is possible the story as adopted by
;
Theocritus in this idyll and the seventh seems to be as follows

Daphnis had vowed that he would be stronger than Love (i. 97),
and that his heart would never be subdued. Aphrodite half
offended, half in jest, inspired him with a strong passion for
a maid (Xenea in vii. 73), but Daphnis would not confess his
love, but suppressing it slowly pined away. The shepherds and
the gods try to draw his secret from him Pan reviles him for
:
a fool. Aphrodite boasts her victory, and stings Daphnis into

violent reproach and final confession of defeat when death is
already at hand. It is enough and Aphrodite would save
;
him but it is too late, and Daphnis passes down to the stream
of death.
The song, as appears from 19 and 6r, is not an impromptu,
but, as in Id. vii, a piece already conned. The setting and the
characters are somewhat ideal, so much so that it is possible
— —
although not necessary to regard the poem as of the same
class as Id. vii. (See Introd.)
I, 2. Tt
: taken up by Zk (2), aZiov (7), abia (65), abiov
(145), for ^ sweet is every sound, sweeter thy voice, but every
sound is sweet.* The construction of the lines is rendered clear
if we attend to the balance of the words
€
clauses,
: mrus by
a mrvs (a
. €5 ; rt is answered by
(s) belongs to both
rats Trayaiat €\b€aL) abv Tt to
avpiabî abv avpiabes.
: ; :
1 88 THEOCRITUS
[To read
rhythm.] Sweet
and make
verb to mrus impairs the
the whispered music of yon pine which
<
is
€€
sings beside the water, and sweet thy music, herdsman.' Cf.
Terent. Maurus, 1 129 .
^Dulce tibi pinus submurmurat, en tibi pastor,

Proxima fonticulis, et tu quoque dulcia pangis.'
€ 3.
referring to the object

TO
not often added to a predicative adjective
TLS is
when the object has the article, but cf.
€5 =
3. €5
Lycurgus, §101 nva Bet
wind in trees, cf. Longus, iii. 24 0

€vvoLav eyar.
= ovpiadeis. For the application of the word to
^ KXevos
^
^.
irpos
Tas TTLTvs. ‘The pines sing overhead' (Kingsley). Lucian,
€,
V. H. ii. § 5
€0 6 Tois
‘second to Pan alone.' Eurip. Troad. 218
BevTcpa
9
€
kXOuv
Upav
:
€ 32 ‘post Helenam forma secunda.'

Propert. ii. 3.
5. T€ = €
a form known elsewhere only in grammarians, but
restored by conjecture in v. 14.
comes over to thee (from what he leaves). The
6.
. Note
preceding.
€€
k’ ,€|)8
:
^'. 5 6€
three prizes are arranged in order of value.
cf. Hesiod. Op. 591
€
to
to
Poos
:
’
the careful correspondence of these five lines to the
:
:
yipas to
Kpias
€5 to
:
:
and the arrangement

to
of the prizes
: sc.
(1.
€€, €€
9, note).
cf. xx. 27. The proposed explanation
is highly artificial and
awkAvard.
9. : diminutive of oTs, not the same as ots of 1. ii, but
as in 4-6 we had a descending scale of age, here we have an
ascending order ‘the little ewe lamb the stall-fed lamb the — —
sheep.' For the formation cf. /^m,
;
5 The
winners chose their prize, the next best left goes to the second
?, .
competitor.
13. is, ‘where.’
Tas ’ aiyas :
parataxis = ‘ while I tend thy goats ’ cf.
vii. 86.
to
15.
heaven (Soph. 0
0 €îs . . . ou 0 €îs, see Introd. B 8^—/ —
law
The gods themselves
relative
rest at
. C. 1556).
noon-day, and man may not break their repose ;
cf. Verg.
Georg, iv. 402 Eel. vi. 14 ; ;
i Kings xviii.
17. K€KâKis, wearied.’
18. TTOTi
Iliad xviii.
.
322
‘
Herondas,
8 8.
vi. 37 Trjv € ptvbs ’ evOvs
NOTES: I. LINES 3-29 *
189
19. €€5 = €«? : ^Thou dost sing the

“ Sorrows of Daphnis/’
and surpass allothers in the woodland song.*
20. €7 to irXcov is not equivalent to els (as Haupt,
Opusc. ii. 312, and editors take it), but expresses simply a degree
definitely higher than that reached by others {dist. km irKkov —
* €€.
^reached,’
) cf. Odyss. viii.
€\€ ^.
a vaguer comparison). Cf. viii. 17 note ; Xenoph. Hellen, iv. 7. 6
€,
knl
198 ovtis y
^€ ^momentary* an action
The aorist is —
once and already passed. Cf. Aesch. Eumenid. 321
(
present or habitual being vividly represented as completed at
:
,^
papTvp€s
TrapayiyvopivaL irpaKTopcs
€.
22.
Cf.
and
Leonidas in A.
.,
,vi. 334
^Nymphs
€K
Xaipois,
^^
TeAecus
JPal. ix. 326

of the spring,’
:
^
^^
i.e. statues of them.
?/)^,
3 24-
.
25· Is TpCs
âs much as
:
two
mdaK€Sf
cf. ii.
cf.
43.
pails full* (not ‘into
'
xxiv.
iepos wdyos,
109 ;
y€lovkoa
In the following line

*
Demosth. Meidias 12 1
two
^.
Is
—
?
-
'·15 =
accusative
,
pails’)
of amount.
Tivas
28.
?,
€5,
Plato, Laws 704 b
with two handles.’

‘
ye eis
Afresh from the graving chisel,’ still possessing

the scent of fresh cut wood. The bowl is a drinking-bowl
(see Odyss. ix. 346) not a milking-bowl.
29, sqq. ‘Above, about the lip twines ivy, ivy painted o’er
with helichryse, and opposite
gay in their golden berries.*
K€Kovip€vos lit. ‘dusted.’
:
(’
Does Theocritus mean that the
) the tendrils twist
‘
dust * of the fiower is scattered over the ivy (‘the yellow lotus
dust is blown ’), or use the verb in a somewhat new sense ?
’,
The general meaning is clear that ivy and helichryse are
mingled.
‘in a line with,* or ‘opposite to.’ Cf. xxiv. 12
(note) a second band of floral decoration round the base of the
:
cup is meant. Those who change

another sense than this leave
or take it in
(29) pointless. Cf. Vergil’s
'
description, EcL iii. 39 Jionnus, xix. 25
?( epl xeiXeos
;
* (\\€€ . :
6
0
^
Cf. Theocr. i. 7*
—
190 THEOCRITUS
Inside these hands (i. e. between) not inside the
32. €VTOCT 0 €V. ‘
cup/ See two notes of Hiller and J. A. Hartung. The outside

of the cup between the bands is divided into three fields :
the carving of the first represents a coquette, with two ad-
^
mirers that of the second an old fisherman at his work the
; ;
third shows a vineyard tended by a little lad who, intent on

liis own pursuits, is robbed of his breakfast by a fox.
€^
,,.
For the meaning of cf. xvi. 95 Ap. Ehod. ii. 679 ciW ;
in between the rocks/

‘
tC proclitic. For position cf. Soph. Antip. 159; Lysias, xxx.

:
§ I avhpes rivh.
‘
a work as of the gods/ Callim. v. 94 yoepdv
OLTOV
35·
34. d\\o 0 €v
€. Eurip. Medea 55
aye
5,
at
/
There
‘this side
‘€
^. €€.
and that.* Ap. Ehod. iv. 951
is a
similar picture in Naevius (Cruttwell, Specimens of Rom, Lit.
ii. I. i) :
‘ Quasi pila
In chore ludens datatim dat se, ac communem facit,
Alii adnutat, alii adnictat, alium amat, alium tenet,
Alibimanus est occupata, alii percellit pedem,
Anulum alii dat spectandum, a labris alium invocat.
Cum alio can tat, attamen alii suo dat digito literas.*
y€Xa = y€a, The former may be explained as due

36.
ya {=ya^
to an erroneous change of
Herondas)
to a on the analogy of vpaTos
but is more probably to be
. . .
I know ^
derived from a collateral form of the present y
So we have (hence
or
cf. xiv. 34), with
a participle iaas (Ahrens, Dial. Dor. p. 345).
‘ *
;
, The masculine
ya.
of
.*^
‘
38.
love
€5,\09 €
y€da would therefore
delights
be not yev.
‘with hollow
y€s
eyes.’
avOos ^^
Oppian, Hal.
6€
iv. 18
re
39· Tois € €,
next after them.' For this use of
*
' € with
€€€.
the dative cf. Odyss. ix. 369 €yoj ois
Theocr. xxv. 93 ; Quint. Smyrn. v. 64
:
’
: singular, because the two nouns joined by t€ ... re

form but one notion . Xen. Symp. iii. 4 dvbpda
€ boKei eivai,
cf. ii.
, €€
40. €s is hauling in his ‘
net for a catch.'
? ^^' 9 €
Theocritus imitates (Hesiod) Scut. Her. 213 :
^
For
41.
€s cf. V.
, 98 ;
‘
St. v. 4
€€
hoiKojs,
with a man’s whole strength,’ see iii. 3 note.

Luke eis .
— —
NOTES: I. LINES 32-51 191
42. a0€vos . . . ,€\€€ ^

^with all the strength of his
,
limbs/ Ap. Rhod. ii. 591
verb expressed, Ap. Rhod.
5 ^
iii. 716 ffOkvos harlv €(.
oOevos : and with
€
The
45.
the Platonic
:
a>s
*
Arist. Eccles. 386 vwep(pvCi)s

construction would be
full eariv
9
:
‘
a little way.’ The construction is like
verb is omitted and wherever possible the antecedent is attracted

to the form of the relative. Cf. Herod, iv. 194
The
? ^^
ws, &c., Phaedrus 263 d.
Laws 782 a
Polit 308 c
êyovos
^.
ibeiv . :
Lucian, Alex, i. oX'iyovs 0 9 A, Pal. xii. 227

Exactly similar is the use of ovdels
:
&c.
5
$' ,
.
it is a common
€
46. Cf. Iliad xviii. 561.
of êating’ or ‘fit for eating.’

of colour.
word cf. Odyss, vii. 126.
vid, Liddell and Scott ;
the word is very doubtful here, even if it does bear the meaning
want some word descriptive
(Briggs) is unlikely to have been displaced ;
TrcpKvaiais (Ribbeck) is
possible, as a collateral form, cf. kpp 6 s, kvpaoSf
Ahrens (Philol. vii. 410) favours
TreKKaios.
We
^,
:
?,
’ €€5
,
48. . . . For the construction cf. Odyss.
vii. 129 :
€
kv
’ * avXrjs ,
€ k
Odyss. xii. 73 Achill. Tat. i. 3. i ai yap
>
?jv
Caesar, Bell. Gall. i. 53 duae filiae harum
,€
‘
:
altera occisa, altera capta est.’

49. €7 ‘ with designs on
the wallet.’
( — ),
.
50. ‘says she will not let the
lad go.’ Xen. Hellen. v. 2. 38 ol
Commoner is
Maovas kXaTTW .
51. of speechless things
: Xenophanes, i. 5 oTvos os ;
Catull. iv. 2 Phaselus ille . ait fuisse ‘
,,
: . .
navium celerrimus.’ But in this picture, as in the first, the

description reads more into the carving than can strictly be
expressed. Cf. Verg. Aen. viii. 634 sqq. Martial, viii. 51. 14 ;
‘
Palladius tenero lotus ab ore sonat.’
TTplv ...^ is the MS. reading. In this
cannot be the verbal adjective from or
the accent would be oxytone, but must be a substantive
—
'
‘breakfast’ cf. Tpvyyros {?TpvyyTos): (i) Ahrens
{Philol. vii. 410") takes it thus as a substantive, and explains the
phrase as a metaphor from navigation, ‘before the breakfast
TTpoy TO ^
has been wrecked.
ai
He supports this by Polyb. xx. 5. 7
(‘the ships grounded’) ; Diodorus, xi. 77
^
^ kL yrjv. This explanation
)
is rendered improbable by the weakness of the phrase, even if
can have this meaning. To say the breakfast has ‘
touched bottom is far from saying the breakfast has been

’ ‘
totally wrecked.’
(2) J. A. Hartung (reading
mean before she has safely docked the breakfast
active.
‘
takes the metaphor to
This is a good sense, but there is no evidence for

’
^,
: ;
192 THEOCRITUS
the phrase. (We might also change the metaphor and say,
‘ before she has safely landed the breakfast.’) The question
€
is whether
of the fact that ^
can possibly mean on dry land in face
(fern, sing.) and to
standing phrases. Cf. also Thucyd. i. 109 viii. 105.
(sing.) are the
;
‘
^ ’
(3) Changing the accent to par verb, adj., the only y
explanation possible is before she set him down to star"eling

‘
fare to get his breakfast.’

Eurip. Androm. 637 Callim. vi. 113 ;
dve^rjpavev.
|
05 = wasted,’ ‘used up’; see
The use
^
^
of the verb. adj. is then strange and scarcely parallel even
^^
to Thucydides’
(4) Interpreting
sense by substituting for
with d- privativum.
(‘ inclined to wait ’) bk. i. 142. i.
as in (3), we should get a good
existing word but formed regularly from

a verbal in -ros formed
Nearest would be aKpdanaTovy a non-
green stuff.’ Tr., Before she set him down to a starveling

fare with not a bite of green stuff.’
‘
[The explanation recorded in Liddell and Scott, having

breakfasted on dry stuff,’ i. e. having made no breakfast,’ joins
‘
‘to eat , ‘
and in a way that is hardly Greek we
€€
should at least have ^.']
. .
;
53.
1 17 €€
.for
5 e oi
: So in Soph. Elect 74 Oppian, Pise, i.
Late authors play havoc
with the forms and constructions of this verb.
54. irepl
€
Verbs of rejoicing take kiri not Trepf, with
;
,,,€
dative, in Classical Greek. here expresses not only joy at
his work, but ‘joy engrossed in his work.’
56. €, ‘a dazzling sight.’ is a col-
lateral
July, 1896)
.
form of
cf. Schol. k
.
(see a note by the editor in Classical Review,
€
;
yap So Rhod. perhaps in imitation of
,
i.
this
Kîvovs K
€0€5 ' € ,
aK€Ois, ip€vdoi6 t€
’ ’
57·
^,
'·€ a coaster from Calydon to Sicily
not from Calydon to Peloponnesus,
:
^
is used of one
making a long voyage in Herod, i. 24 (Sicily to Corinth) in
kXmdi
the . ,
Lucian, V, H, ii. 29, of the pilot who brought Lucian home from
The objection should not have been raised
that the word is only used of a ferryman across a strait. The
Calydnae
;
V. 1 of the Scholiast,
. is interesting.
is the name of a group of islands near Cos. The reading is
apparently due to some critic who wished to fix the scene of
60.
€., ,
the poem in Cos, not Sicily,
‘
is however not a
Theocritean form, and 11 24 and 65 speak emphatically for
Sicily.
with all my heart.’
would fain please thee
.
xvi. 67, note.
€
‘
cf.
€€,
’
;
62. ‘I do not mock,’ i.e. I do not say what I do

not mean. Soph. Philoc. 1235
. €
:
NE. ei €5 TTOTCpa Xeycis

\0y€iv.
;
! : ;
NOTES LINES 53-78 193
€6
: I.
63. Tov : accent and sense mark this as a present^

not an aorist form. Homer has a causal reduplicated aorist
cf. In Aphrod. 40 ''l{ps ‘making to forget Hera.* /€0/,
^ €€
^
The form used here would seem to belong to the number of
presents formed from the perfect stem, of which Theocritus
^ €\^(^,
€
has several: (x. i), (xv. 58). So
€€^ Odyss, ix. 438
Naturally we should have
5 Callim. Hesiod.
;
the stem is shortened as in :

, ;
€€,
(AeAr^^cus), kiKvia (/), aeaapvta (cifaypws), &c. It is
immaterial whether we take the verb as causal or neuter.
If the latter, cf. Horace’s oblivioso Massico * ; Ovid, Fast iv. ‘
341 furiosa tibia.*

‘
64. The refrain as used here and in Idyll ii is said to be

specially characteristic of Sicilian poetry. So in the drama it
is frequent in Aeschylus {Agam. 117 sqq, ; Choeph, 955 ; Eumenid,
1016 Persae 665, &c.).
;
But it is found in all ages and all
languages in varying forms, cf. Aristoph. Birds 1731; Peace
1334· III Hebrew, in the Psalms, For His mercy endureth ‘
for ever.’ In Latin, Verg. Ect viii. 21 ; the Pervigilium Veneris^

‘ Cras
Epit.
Bion,
Aden.
''€€
appears especially in the ballad.
:^€
'' ,
amet qui numquam amavit, quique amavit eras amet’;
Catull. 61, 62 ; and in direct imitation of Theocritus, Bion,
,
TreVêos
, .
€€ , €€$ Auctor, Epit

In English it
’ €< €,
65. = the Ionic form, cf. Odyss, xii. 374. The variant
besides lacking good MS. support spoils the rhythm and
is weak.
66. Cf. Verg. Ed, x. 9 Milton’s Lycidas ;
:
‘Where were ye. Nymphs, when the remorseless deep

Closed o’er the head of your loved Lycidas?’
67. : sc, €€, the last word being used in the

general sense of valleys.
’
68.
€€
€€€,
supera alta tenentes.’
. ‘
were ye dwelling in.’ Aesch. Eumenid. 24
So teneo in Latin, Verg. Aen, vi. 788 omnes ‘
‘ For neither were ye playing on the steep,

Where your old bards, the famous Druids, lie;
Nor on the shaggy top of Mona high.
Nor yet where Leva spreads her wizard stream.’
Lycidas,
72. = /ftti ·, ‘the lion in the thicket’; the

vs,
double crasis as in 109
variant ' ^, The Scholiast has a delightful
and note: ‘There were no lions in Sicily.
If there had been they would have wept ’
77. Hermes first, according to the legend was father of
€ €^
Daphnis, then the herdsmen, seeing Daphnis’ misery, come in
’ €8,
)
pity to know the cause,
78.
149 Bion x. 9
;
;
€: ’ '
is omitted as in ii. 36
from
Constant.
vii. 74 i. 140.
€
from the hill.’ The article
;
a rare middle form of
Anacreont.
’
i. 75
cf. ii.
(al.
;
‘
€
THEOCRITUS
194 THEOCRITUS
active is
self
(i.
p. 229.
has
92),
.
€ common
(Hiller).
(xxii.
(iii.
185),
The use of the middle for the
in Alexandrian Greek.
26),
and others
Theocritus him-
;
(xiii. 43),
see Legrand,
^ Mude,
81. ri
.
dependent
the use of this
Note that while the use of the optative in
Greek and Herodotus,
statements is confined to Attic
mood
in dependent questions is universal.
Priapus comes in a different mood knowing
the reason of Baphnis^ misery, and the object of his love, he
taunts him for not giving himself up to the love which might
be
;
his.
82. tC €,
84 €, ..., ^why dost thou sit pining
while the maid hastens through all the springs and all the
—
groves* begin dear Muse, begin the woodland song * seeking —
thee. Ah thou art feckless and a fool in love. Thou art no
!
neatherd as thou wast called, but a sorry goatherd, who can do

no better than mope and pine for what he is not ; thou hast
the girls gay before thee, and all thou dost is to mope and
$
pine.* The key to this difficult passage is right understanding
of (i) €5, not ^perdite amans,* as most translate, but, as
the Scholiast explains, €is kpav: cf.
^
(2)
= you pine and hold aloof from the pleasure you
might have, because you are too mawkish or prudish to go and
3. €
enjoy yourself,’ i.e. here you are in love, the girl is seeking
you, and for a silly vow you waste your life away instead of
taking the good things offered.
^€’,
84 T6 joins the sentence closely to the preceding, so that
here
€
,
.
a
.
. is equivalent to the Attic
cf. xxiv. 38
.
,
.
xv. 120 Odyss. vi. 108
The ordinary punctuation of
; ;
these lines would
85.
86.
an Aeolic form = :
make
the refrain verse adds to the emphasis of the word.

€
dv8pi cf. vi. 7 ; Longus, iii. 18 aypoiKos

:
.
couple two sentences of dissimilar
form contrary to the right use of the particles.
The interposition of
^^.
The word is used contemptuously.
09 ^.
88. cycvTO, ^ that he was not born.* Odyss. viii. 31 1
This syncopated form occurs first in Hesiod ;
^^
then frequently.
92. .
^ But continued on his bitter way of love,
and continued thereon to the end of fate begin ye Muses but — —

Aphrodite came.*
)
according to the Epic use. Monro, Horn.
.
, ^ ^5..
(not
Gram. § 252 ; Tyrtaeus, x. 3
93* dvu€ note the tense. It is not finished but ‘journeyed
:
along* ; cf. Pal. vii. 316 .

: Herod, i. 124
95· 7^ strongly adversative. ‘But ere he reached the
:
end Aphrodite also came, smiling with kindly heart, hiding

her smile, but feigning dire wrath.* Much unnecessary trouble
has been caused here by a misunderstanding of the situation.
Venus has tormented Baphnis rather in jest than earnest of
revenge ; she makes pretence of anger and is in heart kind to
NOTES: I. LINES 81-112 195
him and would save him from

destruction if only he will
confess his love
cf. Soph, Philoct, 1272 ttigtos,

(cf. is therefore not
139).
Daphnis* plight,’ but ^kind’ as in Soph. 0. T, 82. For
os ,
glad at
not ‘ re-
‘
,€ ,'€ «^
straining’ as most editors translate, ruining the sense, but
‘‘
keeping up ’ ; cf. Eurip. Medea 482.

Nonnus, Dion, xxxiv. 303
In 95
v6ov
With the whole cf.
is to be construed closely with

’ •^, : '€ ^
·
and Aesch. Eumenid.
€
cf. Pindar, Pyth. viii. 12
223 as if it were an adverb. To construe
a KvTTpL^ is unnatural.
€€0,
97.
. €€(
Wowed.’
cf. Lucian, i. 249 tovs
a metaphor from wrestling;
Oôvs ;? :
probably revengeful.* In Homer of persons

:
^.
= *·
revered.*
102. ^
mark that all
Sith thou dost suns are set, my
Daphnis
shall be a bane to Love even in death.*
Daphnis feels that the struggle is over for him, and that death
is the price of his resistance. He takes Venus’ words in 1. 98
as spoken in earnest ; hence his bitter cry against her cruelty,
€€
and vow of further battle.
: infin. from cf. 63. For the metaphor cf.
Livy, xxxix. 26 êlatus deinde ira adiecit, ‘Wondum omnium
*
dierum solem occidisse.”
105 sqq. €€.
‘ Where the herdsman is said to have won
Cypris, get thee to Ida, get thee to Anchises ; there are

pleasant spots enough Adonis too is ripe for thy love, for he
;
too is a herdsman and hunts the beasts of the field. Then hie
thee and stand before Diomede and say, I have conquered the
herdsman, Daphnis ; fight ihou with me.* The italicized words
give the key to the sense. Venus has, thinks Daphnis, boasted
of her unbroken victories. He retorts in bitter scorn, ^Thy
victories have been gained over poor shepherd folk in soft
—
places over Anchises, Adonis, Daphnis ; but remember that
thou art not invincible, but fied from Diomede. Go then and
win thy easy triumphs ; then in the strength of them challenge
a stronger foe on the battlefield and be disgraced, and boast no
more.’
There are
line 106 dpvfs,
pointless antithesis.
€many difficulties in
€
In
the detail of the lines ; in
Kvncipos (the MS. reading) gives a
the parallel passage v. 45 hpves,
SiheHvnnpos the two together form a pleasant spot. There is
no comparison of the merits of the two. As therefore
appears here in place of of v. 45 it is probable that
has wrongly displaced the real word. I have accordingly sub-
€
stituted €.
This is supported by a passage in Plutarch,
quoted in Ahrens’ edition.
Quaest, Nat. 36,
1. probably merely interpolated from Id. v. loc. cit. So
107 is
arranged the text will fall into pairs of verses, divided by the
refrain.
1. no is rejected by many editors, but without need. It is
partly repeated from v. 107, but such partial repetitions are
common in Theocritus.
In 1. 1 12 = 5 W
second time,’ but Wfter that*; cf.
O 2
:
196
Demosth. Phih
avOis:
1 15.
Soph.
€5
.,
i. 13 ^
THEOCRITUS
See further Class. Review^

1403·
, 1896.
the lengthening of the syllable is justified by the
:
pause and stress of the verse, cf. viii. 65 vi. 22, &c. With
JJoTeiSataVy €
;
this farewell of Daphnis cf. Soph. Phil, 936-939
€€^
^€5’ ,yy
^ \€,
$,
;
’, yap
and
8.
lb.
,5.
453·
The spelling is uncertain in the MSS. both
‘fossam
cit.
circa Syracusas’ (k has
Thibrin or Ybrin).
p ^, ^^
here and in Servius on Aen. iii. 500 who mentions this as
Serv. loc.
It is doubtful whether Servius’
description of the place as ^ fossa ’ is correct. The context does
not favour it, but points rather to a well-watered valley.
Whatever it was it seems to take its name from Apollo
Thymbraeus.
120. Daphnis in these two lines merely proclaims himself
aloud to the Nature to which he has bidden farewell. The
couplet is not a sepulchral inscription as is Vergil’s adaptation,
Ed. V. 43, for if so to whom would Daphnis commend the duty
of writing the epitaph ? He has refused communication with
his fellow men.
123 sqq. Daphnis calls finally on Pan, the herdsmen’s god,
and delivers to him his shepherd’s pipe.
Mount Lycaeus in south-west Arcadia, on the
:
boundaries of Elis.
€. The pronoun is used thus in either of two alterna-
tive clauses, without special emphasis ; cf. Herod, ii. 173
€$
,
ye yev6evos. Conversely in first
clause, Odyss, iv. 821 ; in both, Odyss. viii. 488.
= €r0e = €0€.
^
€v0’
125. ând leave the tomb of Helice and the high
^ , 3’
cairn of Areas.* Areas was son of Callisto, translated to the
heavens, and made into the constellation (The Bear).
Callisto was daughter of Lycaon. therefore = grandson ^
of Lycaon,’ not ‘ son of.’ These tombs are described by

Pausanias viii.
.
cf. viii. 9·
35 raipos
^ /? *9
yrjs
^.
:
9 Meineke maintains that the name Helice is

only used the constellation is meant. If it were neces-
when
sary to find two instances of every usage in Greek a parallel
might be quoted from Calliih. i. 41
129.
fragrant wax.
€join vith :
€'
honey sweet with its :
has gerundival force that can be moved across

;
‘
the not ^curved to fit round the lip.’ See Jebb, Appendix
lip,’
^
246. 2.
130.
rule
is to
*
*
to Oed. Tyr. p. 298 ; cf. yvsy
:
^?,
&c., Monro, Horn. Gram.
one of the few instances of a neglect of the

of the bucolic caesura in the pastoral idylls. The effect
give the line a sudden heavy cadence, suited to the sense.
— ,
NOTES: I. LINES 115-151—11. 197
Daphnis is dead let all nature change and go awry to

132. ;
show his loss. Conington (on Ed. iii. 89) is hardly right in
regarding the lines as a curse invoked by Daphnis.
134. cvaXXa, ând let all change'; cf. Ovid. Trist i. 8. 5
* Omnia naturae praepostera legibus ibunt.' Vergil seems to
have mistranslated the line : Ed. viii. 58 ^ omnia vel medium
fiant mare.,* taking evaKXa as = hvaXia. The line is however of
doubtful authenticity. It breaks the here regular arrangement
of four-line strophes ; and among the specified changes the
general
135. cXkoi,
the proverb ^^
o
^
ivaWa
worry.’
is
140
,
weak.
Herod,
Lucian, 1). Mort. viii. i.
cf.
i. €\ :
136. €, ând let the owls cry to the nightingales

upon the hills,' i.e. cry in rivalry.
140. €
(), ‘went down to the stream of death.’ poov is
accus. of motion to cf. xiii. 29 ; xxv. 141.
;
A
favourite form of ‘closing line' in Theocritus, divided
€
14 1.
into two rhythmic parts, balanced, and antithetical see ;
Introd., and cf. i. 126; xv. 86; xiii. 7, &c.
** ,
145. is
Homeric hymns
. . .
;
an echo of the ending of the
e. g. h.
:
Eemet 495 iyuj teal aelo
. ^
147.
cf.
aWavTas
*
doibrjs.
‘ figs from Aegilus.'
ib. 192 :
For construction
xxiv. iii; ix. 34; Aesch. Eumenid. 183; Arist. Acharn. 146
is rds noXeis.
Theocritus probably means Aegilia in Attica,
where figs of special excellence were grown, and calls the place
by the name of its eponymous hero Aegilus (Hiller).
150. 'Xlpctv. The Hours are the givers of all beauty and
fragrance, cf. xv. 104 ; cf. a fragment of the Cypria quoted by
€ \ ,€
Athenaeus (xv. 682 d)
XapiTis € '^ClpaL
Pindar, Nem,
151.
uncommon
With
at
:
.
(pipova*
viii. .
name
The
in place of vocative
singular, iv. 45, note.
...
article
iv
of a goat.
:
with the nom. plural

;
cf. v.
So in Shakespeare:
100 ;
is
Arist. Clouds 601.
not
‘The jewels of our father, with washed eyes

Cordelia leaves you.' King Lear, i. i. 263.
II.
I have discussed the literary aspects of this poem in the

Introduction, p. 32.
Vergil imitates it in the eighth eclogue, but with singular
lack ef taste makes of it merely an ‘amoebean exercise' put
into the mouth of a shepherd, Alphesiboeus, thereby destroying
all the pathos of the original I Horace {Epode 5) has a feAV
198 THEOCRITUS
verbal resemblances, but the spirit of his work is utterly
different, as presumably was that of Sophron’s mime, from
which Theocritus is said by the Scholiast to have borrowed
the form of the poem.
€ €^
Nearer to Simaetha in the pathos of loneliness, than any
^
previous creation of Greek literature, is the nameless speaker in
^
^*
Mr. Grenfell's ‘ Erotic Fragment.' Cf. the following frag-
ments
€
:
....
€€ws 3 € €\€
€€ €
Tro\vs €5 vvo^yv
.... Nearer still in spirit is a modern Greek love
€ Kvnpis eydorov ayei
kv }
chant which Mr. Andrew Lang quotes (Intr. to Trans, p. xvi) :
^
Bright golden Moon that now art near thy setting, go thou
and salute my lover, that stole my love and kissed me, and
said, never will I leave thee." And lo, he has left me like
a fieldreaped and gleaned, like a church where no man comes
to pray ; like a city desolate. Therefore I would curse him,
and yet again my heart fails me for tenderness. Nay even
so I will lay my curse upon him, and let God do even as he
will, with my pain and with my crying, with my flame and
mine imprecations.'
The date of the idyll is before 264, as is to be gathered from
line 1 15. The Philinos there mentioned is no doubt Philinos
of Cos, winner of the Stadium at Olympia in 264, 260. From
the manner in which Philinos is spoken of it is obvious that
he had not attained pan-Hellenic fame (cf. Wilamowitz-Moel-
lendorff, Aratos von Kosj p. 184).
From this and from the mention of the Myndian Delphis,
i. e. from Mynda in Caria, the scene of the idyll is determined
as Coan.
1. :€ see on 1. ii.
, Thestylis,
Theocritus t7)v
€
of the Greek argument says that
The writer
kK €/£9
apparently meaning that while in Sophron there was
dialogue between women in Theocritus Thestylis is a mute,
and that this is (see Jahn. Hermes 2). The literary
criticisms of the Scholiasts are not as a rule very acute
of the poem more than idle talk what place there could be
for speech on her part let the Scholiast see.
this
one is no exception. Thestylis is needed to make the opening
;
€v€y€
€€.
The cauldron in which the magic brew was
^
2.
made
€. ;
cf. Macbeth, iv. i. ii.
Crimson was especially associated with magical
;, €
rites ;
cf. Lysias, vi. 52 kirl tovtois Ikpciai real lepeis
npbs kairkpav ovâs dvkaeiaav
xiii.
3. Tov
lover.’
OIOS
599
fine wool (the original Homeric sense, Iliad
of linen, Iliad ix. 661 ; contra, Theocr. xiii. 27).
;
€.
The pathos is spoilt by making
Eurip. Phoeniss. 1446 5
kxdpos kykviT,
my cruel sweet
yp
.
predicate ; cf.
and
. . ,’ 5 ^
Catullus’ ^ Odi et amo.'

:-
NOTES: . LINES 1-9 199
^ u)S, ‘ since,*
MSS., and on 1 159 Schol, k has

(a clear proof that he did not read
not
.
:
^
There is no variant in the

cf.
is generally read in all three places from a restoration

in order that’
11 . lo, 159.
;
—
^ ), -
cf. 1. 9 note.
‘
^
*
of the Scholiast here by Toup falsely,

usual word for ‘ binding by magic (cf.
and would never be changed to the unusual
word must =€k
is supported by Aesch. Eumenid, 328
charm by ^^^^ ‘
*
€.
^^, €$),
fire magic,*
is the
The
and
€€
:
€
€9 €ttI
€Kos
€ €,
, . .
€8 * raXas. The twelfth day is frequently

08
*
4.
€
mentioned as critical Odyss. ii. 374, iii. 391 Ap. Ehod. i. 1079.
Tr., ‘Who hath not been near me, for twelve days since*;
cf. 1 157.
—
.
09
The full construction would be os
€. In 1 157
()* * € ^,
() For
adjectives in -afos, cf. Xen. Hellen, v. 3. 19
;
added to these
—
.
^ * ’
;
$ ^€^
*
.
€€\€
‘
Lucian, Halcyon 5
€ :
‘ yeveTrjs
Time since which * is constantly expressed in Greek by a
parenthetical xpovos cf. Isocrates, 91 d yap ,
‘
apxovTcs irokvs ^ yv
Soph. Ajax 600 (Lobeck, ad loc.). Here that form
:
of expression is personalized Eurip. I. T. (e conj. Heath)
yp *€^€ $
;
'’ €W€i Oeds

:
For
5.
9 foot.
see Ahrens, Dial. ii. 1 74.
The plural masculine is used
poais.
by a woman referring to
herself. Eurip. Androm. 357 :
€€9 aK 0 VT€s,
7€$ ^^.
6. 5.
cf. viii. 65, vii. 104.
The
(Doric acc. plural) is lengthened in arsis
-as
The plural would not be used in Classical
Greek of a house door ; but cf. Lucian, Dial. Mort. ix. 2. (Cobet
.)
5, 5
reads
·^'^
emphatic by its position, and almost amounting to
a curse. Cf. the Homeric . . . Ap. Khod. i. 1303
:
$ €€ .
€4 vies Bopeao
. . .
vy€p
€,
. See on
€€ ToiovTovs 6yovs
you away with him.*
9. $ viv
; it
iv. 6; cf. xxii.
€.
dnavras vpds
cannot be taken as dependent on

€
168 and Demosth. De Fals. Leg. § 21
he carried €,
is parallel
ws,
‘
‘
with
in order
200 THEOCRITUS
that I may no instance of ws
blame,* since there is with the
fut. ind. in a The
purely — adverbial—sentence. apparent
instances are all to be taken as noun clauses (as
indie.) dependent on the main verb. Lucian,
ws 3 : Lysias, xx. 23 ^^ $
and
dv
npdais
€€
fut.
i
:
Arist. Fro^s 1121:
In
onws . . . .
kn avTovs tovs wpoXoyovs
there is expressed or implied a notion of ^ striving * or

all
‘ precaution *
10. €K
845.
,
(see Sonnenschein, Syntax, 369 a, and additional
examples in Liddell and Scott, B. 2. b).
will enchant him by fire magic ; Ap. Rhod. iii.
expresses the source of the spell, and is more graphic
than would be the dative (of instrument). Soph. 0. (7. 848
?,
:
^ <
€5,
,:
ovfcovv TTOT TovToiv ye
TroTaciaoât
11.
subsequent editors to
missa voce
‘
I will sing
tibi,
. altered by Kiessling and
But the sense is not sub-
Luna, dolores meos conquerar* (Meineke); but
my invocation in a hushed voice of awe.*
‘
.
Nor has been rightly understood. Simaetha is not
addressing the moon
as the peaceful goddess of night but the
daemon of magic ; the counterpart in heaven of Hecate in hell.
Lines 14-16 are this very incantation addressed to the *diva
triformis,* Hecate.
€ €,
emKeywv
eeyyeo
Cf.
ewKei ye rivas
Lucian,
€'
^€ 465
yap €5
€€
€€
In the magic formulae preserved to us we have constant
5 : cf. ib. 4^9*
5 : ib. ^[66
!
invocations of the ^
demon of the dead * (Brit. Mus.
^
, €.
Papyms XLVI)
Rhein, Mus, 1894»
^pya
· 37)
:
ootis el,
Paris Pap.
ae
The Magic Ceremonial of Id, II,

veaov
. 149^
^€
Kuhnest,
ottws
first part of the poem Theocritus reproduces

Throughout the
1.
18
,
accurately the rites and symbolisms of the two branches of
under (a)
I ),
‘Fire magic* and * Philtro-Witchcraft * (classed generally in
, $, , (5)
In ‘fire magic* some quickly burning substance
(i)
; 23 28 33) or some relic
; 53);
{,
{€,
was taken as a symbol of the object of the charm, and consumed
in the fire while a charm or curse was pronounced, that as the
symbol consumed so might the person consume (see 11. 21, 26,
€
31).
used with
. .
myrrh and fire.
,
.
, ,
ct
€
So the Paris Pap. Z. 1496 foil, gives a form of charm to be
em —
€ 5
^
—
€
9 em-
’ €
yy^
, , ,
€ a^jjs
: ;:
NOTES; II. LINES 10-18 201
( ((^
-^^ ^
vovu €€,
^^ (^( (cf. Theocr.
44“4^)
—?^
ii.
Or an old German charm ‘Schrieb auff ein weyss glas dyse

(11.
:
26, 29)
9 } . irpos
wartt und leg das glas zu dem feure, und spricli dise wartt
. . .
Als hayss das glas ist als hayss sy der N nach mir (quoted by ^
Kuhnert loc. cit,).

The object burned might be made into a rough image of the
person, but there was no need for this. Althaea wrought the
doom of Meleager by burning a log of wood identified with him.
T€
XapvaKos
^', — Bacchyl. . 140.
(2) Charms without fire were (i) potions (1. 58) (2) spells
{, -
^
;
wrought by herbs possessing occult virtues 59

9,
9
:
48\ or by representative objects acting by sympathy,

Brit. Mus. Papyrus XLVI = Cambr. Antiq. Soc. Publication,
'
ii. § 3
rough drawing) aXs
^ $^
(a
the use of the
:
: cf.
Theocr. ii. 30.
14. Cf. Ap. Rhod. iii. 1210
cf. ib. 860.
15. ‘ Making these spells as potent as those of Circe ’
comparison. Herod, ii. 134 € ouros

brachylogical
6. Perimede: Propert. ii. 4· (if reading there is sound)

$.
^Perimedeae gramina cocta manus.* Apparently the same as
Agamede of Iliad xi. 740
*:^
,
. the ‘wryneck,* which was bound by the
(?
: sorceress
to a wheel, and spun rapidly in one direction
poXs 7€, Dionys. Paraph,
yvvai^lv
used of the wheel
,
ivy^
ops Trjs
^
itself,
Ni^foas,
$ ^ ^.
A. Pal. v.
aas
de AvibuSj
204 (Asclepiades
i.
?)
23) ;
then
Lastly of any charm, Pind. 01. iv. 35 Verg. Eel. viii. 68 rather
,
;
magic,
18. , .
is
. €.
tamely ‘ducite ab urbe domum, mea carmina, ducite Daphnim.’
Here begins the use of tho fire
rather strange with but cf. Hesiod,
Theog. 867 apa yaia cf. 861 :
202 THEOCRITUS
7 {€
€, given as v. 1 in Scholiast, but is probably a mere
, €
is .
gloss : Meineke, Frit. Hill.).

19. ^ Whither are thy wits flown cf. xi. 72 Arist. Eccl. 156 "
; ;
€€5 ;
20. € . . . a question suits the context better
€*€5,..\
;
than an (aside) statement ;

but ye rot (MS.) is not used in
interrogations.
tCv = . : (an object of) scorn cf. xii. ii, note.
;
21. not : cf. A. Pal. vi. 202 tol

rovhe
‘
The meal is taken as a symbolical
representation of Delphis, as the laurel and wax in 23, 28.
23. Verg. Eel. viii. 83. For the chiasmus cf. v. 145. em
against Delphis ' ; cf. xxii. 134, 142 ; Propert. ii. 28. 35
‘ Deficiunt magico torti sub carmine rhombi,

:
,
Et tacet extincto laurus adusta foco.’
24. € €, ^ crackles loud.’
25. € . . . €€8.
=
There
: intransitive
no stumbling-block in the use
is
the laurel burnt so quickly that we saw
^ catching fire.’
of the aorist here
’
^
;
not even the ashes.’

26. :
*
so may Delphis w’âste his body in the
flame (of love).’ For the active form of expression cf. xxiv. 124 ;
XV. 85, note.

28. not necessarily an image of Delphis in wax, as
,
:
Horace, Ep. xvii. 76 ‘ cereas imagines ’ ; Ovid, Heroid. vi. 91

‘ Devovet absentes simulacraque cerea fingit.’
with the aid of the daemon ^
vid. supra on ’
;
11 II, 14.
. For cf. vii. 12; Iliad xi. 792 tls ’ oW ei Kev ol
of God.’^
30. 5€
opivais, ‘whether you would with the favour
05 see note on 1 17; Horace, Ep. xvii. 7

‘retro solve turbinem’; Ovid, Fasti ii. 575 ‘turn cantata ligat
: .
cum fusco licia rhombo’ (Fritzsche).

€€ ’/?
,
30.
33. ,
‘ bran ’
cf. vii. 112 ; vii. 55 6
is as in
e^:
The preposition here expresses the agent, as in 1 7 the means.

mentioned used mystic rights,
though differently to this ceremonial, Demosth. De Cor. § 313.
not ‘sacrifice’ but ‘burn’; cf. Excursus on 1 ii (first
.
extract). The sense of the passage is well given by Wuestemann,

‘furfures in ignem coniiciam ut ad me revocem ilium, te
*
adiuvante, Hecate ; tu enim firmissimum quodvis movere
5 ",
possis.’
Tov €V 5 €v : cf. i. 103. The
dative has no good MS. authority.
(k), thou could’st move.’ The bare optative to
‘
express possibility in a main clause is common enough in
edeXwv
€\
TOV €v
ryXoOev
,
Homer and all but Attic Greek ; cf. Odyss. iii. 231 peia Oeos y
Ap. Khod. i. 767
vid. Index, s. v. Optative.
*’
was altered to
en
by Taylor, vhom most

;
; :
NOTES: IL LINES 19-48 203
against this.
Tov €v *
of the modern editors follow. MSS., Scholia, and sense are
= the adamant in hell = the gates of

hell; cf. Propert. v. ii. 4 ‘non exorato stant adamante viae’;
Verg. Aen, vi. 552 ; Ovid, Metam, iv. 452 carceris ante fores ‘
clausas adamante’; cf. v. 160. These are appropriately men-
also Lucian,
re
'€.
tioned as yielding to the power of Hecate, queen of hell. Cf.
6
TcXerats
5 e avTovs (the Zoroastrians)
dvoiyeiv ’' rds TTv\as,
34. €1 Ti TT€p : cf. vii. 4.
35, 36. A
sign that the invocation is ansvered is given by
,
the barking of the dogs through the town
the cross-roads sound the brass cymbal quickly.’
:
up through the town

‘
and the rest take it up in turn,

’
the goddess is at
one dog starts barking,

would = about the
;
;
‘
tovn.
€ is not used elsewhere with an accusative of the thing
struck (a cognate acc. of the sound made is common enough
with all verbs of the kind, e.g. Soph. Track, 871), but cf. Find.
OL X. 93
The custom of striking gongs,

€€
5. €€ ^
&c. at eclipses still prevails as in
ancient times (Tacitus, Annals i. 28) at Athens this tom-tom ;
music was used in connexion with the rites of Persephone.

39, 40. Vid, Introd. The lines express beautifully the contrast
between the calm of sea and air, and the wild unrest of the
girl’s heart ; cf. Tennyson, In Mem, xi
‘Calm and deep peace in this wide air,

These leaves that redden to the fall ;
And in my heart, if calm at all.

If any calm, a calm despair.’
And in Greek where such contrasts are rare (though there is no

lack of deep felt descriptions of nature’s moods, Aleman 60,
Aesch. Agam. 565) read Simonides’ Danae (fr. 37, Bergk) ; cf.
Statius, Silv. v. 4 Verg. Aen. iv. 522.
40. €7
43. €s
Dia = Naxos.
curse.
45.
cf. X. 31
Tpis
:
The magic
€5
;
i. 25, note.
ritual, Verg. EcL viii. 76

:
.
Find. Pyth. iv. 109 h rpls
:
;
is
sc. .
A
triple call was used in all
here exchanged for prayer and
Greek says :
.
€€ € 9'
(Plato, Bep. 336 c), '?
(Find. Isth. viii. 64, &c.) ; so
Latin ‘ quae te dementia cepit ? ’
46. A different form of the legend, Odyss. xi. 321.
(64) agrees with Theocritus. Xddas . . .
Catullus
Theocritus is
fond of expressing his comparisons thus with the same or
^.
analogous words in both clauses, i. 23 ; ii. 28, 108, 114 ; vii. 97
48. ^.
X. 2 ; V. 52, &c.
whether Simaetha here makes
It is not clear
any use of this philtre or merely refers to its power. It is
;
:
204 THEOCRITUS
/^
rather tempting to transpose the stanza with the next, in order
€.51. €
to bring the
The change from
into connexion with the
53, and again to philtres in

ikcXos :
of 1. 59.
aa€s
here to fire magic again in
58, is awkward.
cf. Ap. Rhod. i. 634 6 $
)^
Xiirapas Ovid, Heroid. xvi. 149
:
‘ nitida’ ·
ib. xix. ii ûncta
palaestra' (Renies).
53. Verg. Ed, viii. 91 ;
Lucian, Dial, Meret iv. § 5 ravras (ras
p^nas €,
.
^
kfc
*
^^(
km ^^
€
}
km \ky€i
€€€ kfceivov
appeared.
58. iroTov ,
with the result that the possessor of the shoes forthwith
a deadly draught.’ Simaetha overcome by

‘
her grief and pain gives way to despair. If he will not come,
to-morrow I will make an end of him and all. Then she rouses
herself to one more attempt by the ^power of magic herbs
smeared on the doorway; see Legrand,
€ €€
59. :
p. 117, note.
in clause after vocative Iliad i. 282
Eurip. Hecuba 372. Not in Comedy or Orators
;
; €,
^
(Jelf, p. 134).
: magic herbs, or a brew prepared therefrom ;
as
for ^
honey' in Pseudo-Phocyl. 174 :
Cf.
' ^
€ , $
Nicander, Alexiph. 153
'^ €
dvBea
T€vâis
(of rue) kvLepi)\p€ias
’ €, (kneading)
6.
'
Aratus 497 , ^, on the upper part of the lintel
vnkpTcpa yas as kri
( €)^
€€, €
and then insert (except k) €
€. This line is ungrammatical
€
^
MSS. have
yov
should be
'
;
cf.
(?€
61.
,
nonsense,
,^' ,
'
clause. Buecheler's
Kaiposy are all possible, and
s' , kvhkx^Tai
£{,
ttS = s.
ed.) or as
^
and breaks the regularity of the four line verses it is also
must therefore be altered to make a finite
Ho
or Ribbeck’s a?
might
kycj
vv^ p, or Fritzsche's
all be supported by Schol. k
'
the sentence breaking
avert the evil of the spell from yourself'

;
C. Hartung
off.
cf. vii. 127.

64. Thestylis goes away on her errand, and Simaetha tells
the story of her love to the still night how at a sacred pro- :
cession she had seen Delphis, had loved at once, had won him
and lost him. Such monologues are common in the Greek
€'
05 ' €€€,
(
drama ; cf. Soph. Trach, i ; Eurip. Androm, 91 sqq.
rjus ’,
y0oiai ^ kydi' '
:
:
NOTES: . LINES 51-75^ 205
566.
=
, 8/3^
Here Simaetha appropriately takes into her confidence the
Moon-goddess who liad helped her in the working of her spell.
to my woe
€5.
but in 65, brought on me/
<
the daughter of Eubulus.*

= is
’
;
^
‘
The occasion was a public
€ € €$€9
honour of Artemis. In the procession to the shrine
festival in
€
.
€
€' € ^ ^€
(/cam).
^
unmarried girls were chosen as bearers of the sacred baskets
.
0
(Sec
rrjs
€
The passage
7€€
o^€vov€S.
km tovtois
5
is made
ras
clear
kvv€S
, , .
\
by Xen. Ephes.
^€ €
rijs
napOivovs
Upa
\€
Trjs
. .
a€S
im
.
ii,
Upov
\
2
^€5
€^
‘'AvOcia cf. Ovid, Met. ii. 712.
67. €
:
. . . €v €
a variant on the usual expression
;
\
T€ .
^^^
. . : cf. Cebes Tabula, ad init.
tis.
-€ €
=
whose honour.^
68. from Xenoph. Ephes., supra. Hartung
: see the extract
holds the extraordinary opinion that the beasts were repre-
sented in painting.
70.
:
=
probably to
€;. be taken as proper name ;
cf.
Herondas,
05
a5, ‘mynow
i.
: not
i
‘
nurse,’ but ‘Th."s.’
gone to her rest." Hiller quotes Aristoph.
tis.
^95^. €.
frag, in Stobaeus, Flor. cxxi. 18 ;
yap
yap iy€ tcs,
Cf. Herondas,
55 vi. The
72. a €8.
expression was therefore one in popular use.
A person commenting on his or her own
action uses the adjective with the article ; cf. iii. 24 ii. 138 ; ;
Soph. Antig. 274 ; Oed. Tyr. 1379.

73, 74. How we remember such trifles in such awful moments
‘
!
the scrap of the book that we have read in a great grief, the
taste of that last dish that we have eaten before a duel, or some
such supreme meeting and parting.’ Thackeray, Esmond. —
And now halfway along the road^ at Lycon’s gardens^ I saw
76.
€ 5
‘
Belphis*
clearly means ‘midway between home and my
destination," and is further defined by cf. Odyss. :
vii. 195
Qjs . .. ...
s
Ti €ys
€€, ye
ye
= between here and Ithaca). The adverbial use of

yalys
^
€ .
(^ is rare,
but occurs Eurip. Or. 983. The ellipse of one of the two
extremes between which a thing is eos is common. Arist.
Aves 187 ev yys sc. :
77· ‘Love at first sight at a religious procession’ is part of

the stock-in-trade of the New Comedy and the Romancists ;
cf.
: — : : :
206 THEOCRITUS
^ ·* ’ ^ ^^
Plautus, Cist
<r€ rrjs
i.
'M.s
Musaeus, Hero and Leander, 42 sqq.
€€ €
closely modelled on Theocritus)
at yvvaiKes
i.
€€
(
91 (Hiller) ;
€·
€ €' €
Herondas,
els
;
i. 56 TpvXXos
Charito, A,
9 kopr^
veojv' Tore
. .
(a passage
Xaipeas
€]€ yap
.
nal
Xpoaos.
80.
82.
heart was fired
, €, 5 ,
belongs to
fa)s saw, was fascinated, my
the three actions followed one on the other
’
ttjs
(tmesis) not to ,. 5 apyopcp
immediately. Note that the second ws is not accented, and we

are not to translate, âs I saw so I was fascinated.* The
explanation of the construction is doubtful. Similar passages
are found
(1) With s
Theocr. iii. 42 Hiad xix. 16 ws eW ws
€ xoXos Ib, xx. 424 d;s €’
Mosch. i. 74
:
Coluth. 251 ws
:
(alii ws)
ws €6€.
s
Ih. xiv. 294
;
€ : :
Possibly Odyss.
€^
:
xvii. 218 Oppian, Hal, iv. 97.

(2)
;
Theocr. iv. 39
: aiyes
dear are my goats, dear thou in death.*
es,
(3) os Theocr. xv. 25 wv ides, wv eês (‘ si sic legendum * )
* ?
Theognis 169 bv € Oeol
yovoo
os os
os
bv wevevos alvei (? Ih. 800
€0€
Ap. Rhod. iv. 1051
€€). :
(4) Latin ut, Verg. Ed, viii. 41 ut vidi, ut perii, ut me malus

^
:
*
abstulit error !
(5) dum Catullus, Ixii. 45 dum

^
. dum * is usually taken . .
to be ^ while,* so long,* but wholly unnecessarily.

‘
The verb to
^sic Virgo’ is understood from above, and each dum = while.
^
’
.
^
The reading is conjectural in Anon. ap. Hesych. 77 fcXeos

€ The passages are so curiously alike that a single
explanation of them all seeems to be required. M. Haupt
{Opusc, ,ii. 467) took , in Theocr. iv. 39 as both
. .
demonstrative^ but used by false analogy. This will hardly do

for the cos examples ; certainly not for Vergil’s ut vidi,’ and ‘
hardly for the os cases, since the demonstrative use of os is

limited to its employment in the nominative +
preceded by mi or ovde, Monro, Horn. Gram. 265. The Theognis
or or 4 ,
example (169) will not be explained.
(6) To take all as direct exclamations is impossible in view
of the fact that os is not so used, and in view of the sense
required.
(c) It remains then to recognize all as relatives. Now ws
i8ov = when I saw (ôr as I saw) — the time of seeing (or the
manner of seeing). So ct;s
eplv (piXai = how dear
‘
fascination.’
my
goats are = the dearness of
€, aiyes
goats.
my
my
So es, ‘ the dearness of thee.* bv Oeoi ,
*
the
man loved of heaven.* ut vidi = ^my seeing,’ &c. Put these
noun equivalents in simple juxtaposition, and we get
(1) Seeing, madness, fire of love.
(2) The dearness of my
goats, the dearness of thee.
(3) The man loved of heaven, the man praised of others.
I.e. the things identified are put alongside of one another
: ^ ;
NOTES: II. LINES 80-106 207
abruptly where logically we might have had to ws ibov

ws
‘ my
€.
5,
colour paled from me.' Not as
83. TO . . .
Seyffert would have it, Hhe beauty of the scene swam before
my eyes.'
84. 5, ‘how/ for ‘as often,’ Isocr. 74 e
^c ^^
oTTcwy, cos
€€€.
6$
88.
Arist.
.
’
Wasps 1413 ywaiKi
. . .
eoiKas
Scholiast quoting Theocritus says wxpds yap o
'^n€s
:
where the
cf. Sappho,
:
ii. 14
Catullus, Ixiv.
^^
5 e voias
Baipos
^^
:
Oaxpos
cf. vi. 31 xxvii. 41
;
89. €pp€vv = €pp€ov

eppeov
seems here to lose its temporal meaning
Meineke, ad loc,
cf. Odyss, x. 393
Eurip. Medea 1201.
:
only bones and skin.

;
For the expression cf. Callim.

\ €€ €
. :
€
30 €3 lb. vi. 93
€€
€
'€
'
:
v€vpds‘
€€€.
·
go. €S Tuvos sc.
*5
91. ttTis cTTolSev,
: ,
ivis
‘
who knew
€(|),
cf. xv. 22.
the use of spells.*
€\ € '
92. ‘ sensu transitivo id quod levat.’
€
:
Wuestemann ; compare Bacchyl. fr. 20 ;
Ti
.
yap
&' 6
€ ear
the use of
(cf. ^
But there the sense must rather be ‘what gladness is there’
= gsij spirited,' 1 124). So here, ‘there ^ .
than
96. ,
was no gladness found ; and the adjective is no more transitive
in xi. 3.
‘ wholly ’
;
cf. ii. 40, iii. 33.
0 MuvSios, vid. preface to this idyll,
€*
’
,€,
loi. oTU This use of on, followed by direct quotation,
Callim.
€
€€ '€
is an Atticism ; cf. Plato, Protag. 356 a €t yap ns Xiyoi
= vy€€0
so evKXia,
^yeo, A. Pal. ix. 403 ;
;
infra, 1. 107.
Pindar ; :
Odyss. xxiv. 209, cf.

5.
^,
103, 104. The rhythm of the lines is to be noted the quick :
—
dactylic lines here the sense interrupted by the refrain then —
the heavier cadence of the next stanza.
€ €5 ^
106. The lines recall Sappho, fr. 2
ws ycLp
cV €€ ·
€,
;
€ 1
€ · \-
yXwaaa âye
dypei.
'
^ €7
: :
2o8 THEOCRITUS
Cf. Theognis, 1017 :
avTUca·
’
\ 5
p€€i daiT€TOS ISpws
3,
Persius, Sat ii. 53 ·
^Sl dona feram sndes

et pectore laevo
no.
1 1 2.
,
5 Excutiat guttas laetari praetrepidum cor/
Sayvs^ ^ a doll/ Horpui*;

aaropyos), ‘ he who loved me not. Simaetha
(o
applies the term to Delphis, not because he has now deserted
her, but because he can never have cared for her
cttI 05 not coordinate Avith
. .
^ Seeing
me, he dropped his gaze upon the ground and sate him down/
. |5 : .
aldoL
But of pondering thought,

€
The words expressed assumed bashfulness on D/s part, prepara-
tory to his confession. So Musaeus, 160
^^ ’ d(p 9 oyyos
'.^
:
€€
Iliad iii. 217 : of fear, Ap. Rhod. ii.
683 v€vaavT€S xOoyos : of grief, Eurip. Iph. Aut
1123
1 15.
;
h. Jiymyi
Philinus see prefatory note.
the const, cf. Herod, vi. 108
Demet
:
kâv^pairodLoeivTcs
For
194.
€ ^.
in €( €9 €
4.
The comparative sense of the word is seen also
kyoj Odyss. xi. 58. €)^
In trod.
€
1 18. . . . : vid. p. 41.
(
= €y) MSS., but the av or k€v could not be
omitted where no if-clause expressed ; contra, v. 126.
there is
1 19. rpiTos 5 €
for the omission of the usual avTos :
€,
,
Hiller compares Plutarch, Pelop, 13 ds hhkaos
. €^ .
vvKTos, at the first hour of night.’ The genitive ^
depends on as xi. 40, and such expressions as
.
yrjs,
TTjs Tjpipas cf. xxv. 18. :
120. The usual presents of lovers, cf. iii. 10 ff.

Dionysus ‘ invented ’ the apple and all fruit, as
well as the vine. Athenaeus, iii. 23 (quoting this passage)
’ Tlapiavbs kv Ty
€€€ avTos ws
The
2.
124.
Scholiast quotes Philetas
‘And had ye received me,

locative,
ol € Kvirpts
^ on
€
my
:
brows.*
,
this had been dear to both — ;
for gay am I called and fair.

= your
*
receiving me.* The plural is used as in Biad
xiv. 98
\"* € €Ti
yivyTai^ &c.
: :
NOTES: II. LINES iic-134 209
[’
amicos
TjS ,
Ahrens, which Fritzsche trnnslates sodales mei
even if
se praestitissent ’ could refer to tlie sodales
;
implied in 1T9 rpiros, the sense would be absurd.] The syntax

is strange but by no means without parallel as Hartung thinks.
€€
For K€ with indie, cf. Ap. Khod. i. 197 e/f
Iliad xxiii. 526: Ap. Khod. iii. 377 €t
:
. .
/re
^^.without
€ .
€5
€
120.
Hecuba 1111
* €1 €.
^
^ €s', ^
^
TTvpyovs TTâovTas
For
et €
/re cf.
o6e fCTvnos.
mter alia^ Eurip.
The action is represented for the moment as actually happening

then this impression is corrected by the if-clause ; cf. Theocr.
xvi. 43.
{^ ,
The sense is simply ' I would have felt assured of
eoSov.
your love, and therefore wovld have slept happily, instead of lying
awake for love" x. 10). It is not nihil ^
fecissem/ as Wunder (on Soph. 0. T. 65') and others explain, nor

is there any need of alteration as L. Schmidt. €€,
€1 K€ see last note
:
’
for sense cf. A. Pal. v. 296
;
. . . €.
, :
128. ‘Axes and torches had been brought against ye." The
entrance would have been forced by these Mohocks. Cf. Horace,
Odes iii. 26. 7 ;
Arist. Eccles. 977 ;
.
^^^y ’
ijpaTTcs,
\$ .
N.
130.
€ {)
.
‘but now, as it is."
cf. V. 120 : The aorist is used . ;
€"
‘referring to the moment just past vhere English uses the
€ s ’€^.
present (Sonnenschein, Syntax, 485) especially in referring to
" ;
a judgement of one’s or another’s. Iliad xvii. 173

€ 3
Elsewhere
Arist. Peace 520
or is used
:
3€€
= ‘I used to say contrary to what has turned out"; Iliad
xvii. 171; Odyss. xi. 430. The connexion forbids us to take it
so here. The form of expression is frequent, cf. Demosth. Be
Cor. 153, and a passage curiously like this in Julian Apost.
133. 5, ^, ‘just"; cf.

TOis oopaviois 6i0is kv
. 40·
^ eya-
34· ·€5 : cognate accusative, ‘burns with

a fiercer flame.’ A. Pal. xii. 93 :
Toiov €5 €
Koiipos.
Of the rhetorical expression here, M. Legrand says well ‘ Co :
n’est pas, je pense, fortuitement que ces fleurs de rhetoriquo

THEOCRITUS P
' ;
210 THEOCRITUS
galante sont reservees a Thomme sans amour (daropyos) : en les
lui attribuant, Theocrite entendait demontrer par contraste
combien le jargon sentimental differe du langage de la passion
vraie.*
136. . The madness is regarded not as the means but
as the
137. €€
accompaniment cf. xxv. 251 note.
gnomic, ‘drives headlong.' This reading
:
;
€€ is
"^
justified against the emendation by Bacchyl, xi. 43 :
ras € 6
^' .
irayKpaT^s
lipoiTOVy TTapanXrjyi cppivas
138. . The dative is odd Avith following, and is

hardly paralleled by vii. 25 (? €70; Se tol),
142. xws .
scilicet^ ‘ I say only this/

. . €,
and not to tell all at length
For cvs k€v + opt. in primary sequence,
‘ ’
cf. Odyss, ii. 52 ; xxiii. 134.

aloud here, to speak at length
;
(Soph. Antig. 446

145 « * €
’
5 .
Kiyciv, usually to speak
Callim. Ep. xi. i ov
MeXtôOs, ‘the mother of

Philista and Melixus.' One person is meant not two. The
. .
:
^
6
).
€
repetition of the article in this vay Avith conjunction is classical
but very rare, Xenoph. Anab. iii. i. 17
€^ ’ ?,
^^^^ -
. ,
Plato, Rep, 334 ® :
€ :
Antiphon, i. 21
Demosth. De Cor. 205
;
146. The MSS. have k,

Ameis keeps the latter = ‘quae nobiscum in eodem loco habitat
?^
s. ;
? ?, *
but this is hardly possible, and certainly not defended by xi. 4.

Lobeck conjectured
ey ,
is nearer to the MSS.
140. UJiat surely*
^?.
\
What I have ventured on
Plato, Soph. 230

€^
d ^ (?)
cl? dpa
€"
quoting
15 1.
;
‘poured unmixed wine.'

often with ironical force,
: cf. i. 78.
€€€.
is
‘
is
and constantly in
that as they said
always omitted in this phrase

. .
partitive genitive,
.
cf. Arist. Acharn, 1229 kyxias,

*5,
?.
(1. 153) shows, must = his love’ (amores)^
as ol
not ‘love' (amor). The genitive is used to express the object
of a ‘toast,' cf. xiv. 19: A, Pal v. 109
; ib, . 135 (Meleager) Hyxî
Horace, Odes iii. 19. 9
:
3
lunae propere novae.’ ^

'\
‘
^
The genitive depends on the noun expressed or suppressed
^
which forms the object of the verb.
153. And he (Delphis) declared he would vreath
the loved one’s (ot) doors with wreaths,
instead of
(present)
(future, which Paley reads) is most
.
^
?
unusual after a verb like But we find the
present (rarely) after verbs of promising and hoping:
elvai, Plato, Rep. 573 c.
aorist and
As Euripides (Âlcest. 372) has

€€
: :
^,
NOTES: II. LINES 136-166 211
XiyovTos (not ov)

be justified in keeping
For the custom here alluded
^^
to,
as if<^^€6, ^.
as if
=
=
or
see Lucretius, iv. 1171
we may
A, Pal, V.
Floribus et sertis operit.’
280
9-
^Lacrimans exclusus amator limina saepe
avXcias
€ 9vpas,
157 57Q'·
heavy cadence of
CJf. line 4.
.
Simaetha comes back wearily to the
thoughts wherewith she began, and her last utterances echo
the first; cf. 158-71. Her plaint really ends vith the sad
Then a long pause at
last she rouses herself fiercely once more to thoughts of magic,
and revenge by magic, echoing grimly in the Avords rav
dpa^€L her former Avords (1. 6) 5 . ;
€.
Yet this is only for a moment. She has lost her faith in all
means of help, and stands face to face again with the reality
other loneliness. And I must bear my load as I have borne
^
it noAV^; She ends not in

wild words of revenge nor in rest, but in a calm despair,
159.
* /CTos .
heightened by the pitiless calm of nature, the ‘bright-faced
Moon and stars that folloAV on the silent Avheels of Night’;
avrvya
not Avith reference to the intention ex-
pressed in 58. Still less is
:
viv (Meineke) to be read.
.
The past spells are not thought of noAv, only a new effort of
revenge.
160. vat Moipas
i66. *
Herondas vulgarizes it, iv, 30 ^
a Avell chosen expression in this passage,
:
secundum. Following after the chariot as

:
in ixvos. The stars are the escort of Night. Wuestemann

quotes Avell Tibullus, ii. i. 87 :
‘ lam Nox iungit equos currumque sequuntur

Matris lascivo sidera fulva choro.*
But the lascivo there is in quite a different spirit to the sad

calm of these lines.
III.
This idyll is again pastoral. A

nameless goatherd appeals
for favour to his Love, Avho is hiding herself in a grotto shaded
Avith fern, but in vain ; then from direct appeal he turns to the
indirect persuasion of a love song, but still without result.
The poem falls into three parts :
(a) 1-5 are addressed by the goatherd to his companion

Tityros, bidding him tend the herd while he is aAvay.
(b) The scene changes to a spot before the grotto where
Amaryllis hides. To her the goatherd appeals.
F 2
2 12 THEOCRITUS
(c) Encouraged by a favourable sign, he makes a ne\v attempt,
^,
and sings of legendary heroes and their success in love. Then,
Avearying of his appeal, again despairs.
The idyll has been generally brought into connexion with iv,
as there (1. 38) the vords, reoccur in the
mouth of Battos. Hence critics, ancient and modern, would
make the of this poem = Battus {eiKaaeie ’ av ns rbv
elvai, Schol.j. But Battus is very different
from the love-lorn singer of this idyll. The scene of Id. iv is
South Italy of this Sicily or Cos (see Wilamowitz-Moellendorff,
;
Aratos von Kos, p. 183, note).

Theocritus frequently repeats half lines from idyll to idyll
^^ .
’
Tvithout any intention of uniting the one to the other see ;
i. 38=vii. 48; xviii. 46 = xxii. 76 ;

i9 = xi. 72; vi. 17 =xiv. 62.
ii.
The Scholium on line 8 is interesting nvh rb aipbs rbv

:
QeoKpiTOV
^Las
63, ’
(paaiy
aliroXos
kv rots 0a\vaiois {Id. vii)
QcoKpiTOS '3
The meaning of the name Simichidas has been discussed
in the Introduction, pp. 8, 9 ; while the idea that Theocritus
is the is absurd, it is not absurd to see in the 6s
of line 8 a hit at himself.
The date of the idyll must be sought in the Coan period,
290-280, vid. Introd. p. 23. In style it approximates to vii,
vi and i
I.
all Coan poems.
:
cf. Alcaeus, 56 (Bergk)

. ^^
€ " ^,
:
€ Callim.
: 42 :
€
€ ’ ka :
and Bion, xi. 4 :
€€€ , . .
d'yovTi
€\3 cpaos :
in both cases of a serenade. The Avord is Latinized as ^ comis-

sor/ Horace, Odes iv. i, and has the sense of ayeiv, to ‘
lead a rout of revellers.’

€ : deictic ;
vid. i. 31.
2 must be spoken by the
I, to himself, not to Tityros,
as the change from nominative to vocative in line 3 shows.
3. TO cf. i. 41 iii. 18. This use of the :
;
^,
neut. adj. and article, in place of an adverb of quality, seems
hardly to occur before Theocritus. The use is imitated in
A. Pal. vii. 219 :
Tb KaXbv
),
:
by Herond.
KaXbv ^' &€ i. 54 52
but it is grammatically merely :
: and by Callim. ,
an extension of the cognate accusative (cf. Arist. Acharn. 1201 :
€ aXas,
€pL€abv ;
NOTES: III. LINES 1-9 213
and
€€9
differs
[In i. 15, &c., TO

from the
dicates therefore a definite standard.
Soph. 0. C. 1640 Thaaas to y^vvaiov
^ Tityre, dum
€ common
differs
as adv. of
redeo
time
from
is different.
in-
In
yevvaiov is object
to as.'} Tliese lines are reproduced in Verg. Ed, ix. 23
—brevis
€,
or
est via
just as
€€5^ and
— pasce capellas,
:
Et potum pastas age, Tityre, et inter agendum

Occursare capro, cornu ferit ille, caveto.*
But
is
it is noticeable that the untranslatable to
omitted, a point which struck Aul. Gellius (A. ix. 9)
^^
,
caute omissum quod est in graeco versu dulcissimum : quo
‘
enim pacto dicebat to €€€

verba hercle non trans-
laticia, sed cuiusdam nativae dulcedinis* (quoted by Meineke).
^^
3, 4. On repetition
5.
Babrias has 3,
:
ofTiTvpos, Ttrupf, see Introd. p. ^3.
a neV formation, from KvaKos {Id. vii. 16).
of a wolf (yellow boy), 122, 12 ; cf.
the name of a fish). (?,
^
’AydOwv, ,
(7rvpp0s)j aav9ias (^âv06s\ aioas
seems to be formed on analogy of such names of
;!/. Libyan sheep were famous from ilie
time of the Odyssey Odijss. iv. 85).
( =
6. 7.
call
^
TOtJTO ’
Verg. Ed. ii.
to be joined vith
out through the entrance of your bower.’
(
6.
Meaning
koXcls
your bower ’) is not a use of the preposition which
',
’ . . .
^
can be supported [xvii. 112 Upovs aywvas^^ for cf. Thucyd. ’
vi. 31 €,
to come for the spectacle’] except in very
‘
;
late prose {vid. Jannaris, Hist. Gk. Grammar^ § 1586). In the

sense given to
TTvhas
7. €.
: Iliad xii. 469.
Schol. =‘ the love lorn swain.’ The

avTos a€idev € , :
here, see Lycurgus, § 86
is used
= ^ songs of love ; cf.
Tas
by Bion,
ib.
tiv€S
13
v. 10
*
’
:
’ '
We have a by-form,
epcos
it is not formed immediately from €ps.

^
edidaêv
(fern.), iv. 59, which shows that

For the diminutive
^, ’?
termination ~5, cf. posJ
^
Moschus,
13)·
4€,at near view not kyyvs, since Greek marks the
€
’
S. ‘
:
pomt from whkh we look cf. xxii. 16 Mosch. Europa, 155 Zeus
^^
:
;
kyyvOev elvai Plato, Phaedr, 255 b

6 yov
^. eyyvOev
:
(, yyvov epwvTOS
9- TTpoyeveios
:
^ cui mentum prominet,’ Kiessling
but Vergil ;
{Ed. viii. 35 Hirsutumque supercilium promissaque barba ’j

‘
certainly took it to denote a scrubby projecting beard that ;
this was the meaning of Theocritus is rendered certain by

Longus, i. 16 ovTos
yevciov
ae
3,
rtvppos tu?
Vergil, Ed.
€5
irpoyeveios ws Tpayos ,
iii. 7
,
(Mnori me
s
denique coges’)
. .
: :
214 THEOCRITUS
^^€
follows both sense and
Ed. ii. 69 ; vid. Introd.
.:, :,
10.
lias also
1 1.
12. From here
=
Id. iv. 48,
€. For the long vowel,
‘
Verg. Ed. iii. 70.

i.e.
i/ience
iv.
vhich
*
23 the lines drop naturally in groups of

to 1 .
10
;
rhythm
cf.
;
,^
;
cf. supra on 4
Arist. Acharn. 754 ; A. Pal. vi. 354 ;

establish the form against the variant
cf.
viii. 44 ;
&c.,
like
and 6.
but Theocritus
xi.
^,
72 =
three as above they fell into couplets. This change and the
;
abruptness of some of the transitions from thought to thought

have led commentators to rearrange the lines, and by dint
of much shuffling and rejecting of lines to get a mathematical
symmetry into the poem. On the Theocritean symmetry of
verse, see Introd. p. 39. On the second point the abrupt —
—
transitions the sequence of thought is not logical, but it
represents a natural change from sentiment to sentiment as
each is suggested by circumstance. At ii an answer is ex-
pected, and not given: so 12 proceeds, Yet regard my grief ^
if nothing else/ the thought is changed by the passing bee

in 15 it returns to the complaint of cruelty 18 is a more :
piteous appeal, do not ask much, only a little kiss’: 21 an —

expression of peevishness which works itself up to thoughts of
€€,
self-destruction.
14 xxv. 203 and Index.
^ 3.
12. : cf. viii. ; ;
13. a Hhat bee ; cf. A. Pal. v. 83 ’ :
And a modern Greek song, Legrand, Chansons popul. grecques 41 :
^
^, ",, .^, VC
ccos €
s
Cf.
14.
bower
Anacreontea
covered with fei*ns.

is
], 22, Bergk.
where\vith you shut yourself in/
‘i.e. the
15. Verg. Ed. viii. 43 Catullus, Ixiv. 154 ‘quaenam te genuit ;
sola sub rupe leaena ? Iliad xvi. 34. Similar expressions are’
;
common enough in Greek and Latin.

16. €€ : see on xiv. 15.
dative cf. ii. 12 1 ; Soph. 0. T. 20 ayopaiai .
jq. €s . . .
:
5.
Is occasionally (Xen. Anah. v. 5. 4).
loc.
In the Classical period we find axpis or
The order used here seems
;
ps
,
to be only Alexandrine,
Callim. iii. 12 ; ks
but becomes very frequent, e.g. s
’ Mosch. i. 19 ; , ^6
ks
axpiSj Callim. vi. 129 ; ks
vii. 67
often.
kni
'
ps,
Id. ix. 69.
cf. xxv. 31
Theophrast, Char, xi. axpis
;
,
axpis. Quint. Smyrn. ix. 376 ;
The other order appears, Theocr.
Aratus 599 Id. 602
and
: ' :
: :
€ 18.
3 :
^ps € .
cf. XX. 24
Anacreont. xvi.
NOTES:
;
III.
/cat
LINES
€
€
10-21
’
bpoacvdes
€
215
5 € ^
TToOopevaa : see on xiii. 45.
TO
explanations: (i)
-
is difficult.
olov
The Scholiast gives a variety of
? :
(2)
.
€
OLTfyKTos V :
(3) opwvTas
The third is obviously ridiculous. The first would give a good
sense, but it is doubtful if XiOos could be so used without further
€€ .
designation cf. vi. 38 ;
avydu Hapias :
Anacreont. 15 ;
Nicet. Eugen. ii. 208 '€

although as description of beauty precedes and follows it
,
Id. xii. 151

€5 ^s
;
l/xe €
would be natural to take Xi9os as compliment rather than as
upbraiding. This is, however, the sense most easily given to
Xidos by itself cf. A. Pal. v. 228
;?
kxiatpe XiOos.
^
€i ’
€9, -
In that case we have a sudden transition from praise of beauty
^€lv€
060? XiOos €.
'€€
to complaint of coldness ; cf. A. Pal. xii. 12
KaXos aTcppos kpaaraLs and verse 39 of this idyll will refer
back to the line. Herondas, vi. 4 /â, XiOos tis ov
a person standing stock still.
‘
0 thou vhoseglance is beauty and vhose heart marble.* For
of
Calverley translates rightly,
:
,
the neuter to attached to XiOoSy cf. xv. 20
Dearmn Judic. de Paride to
Lucian,
Usually we have ^. :
5
attraction, Soph. Philoc. 622
19.
20. €
$,
cf. Odyss. iv. 647
:
:
ib. 927
is mentioned as v. 1 in Scholiast, but is not justified by
the use of Bacchyl. v. 169
Hartung reads XeVas. Meg was deaf as Ailsa Craig.
(see
J. A.
on xiv.
The line is repeated by the author of
€v.
and quoted by Eustath. Philos* § 105
.
56J,
€( ^^^,.
me, your
:
herdsman.
’
^.
€€LXaos. «6^?.€ ’
xxvii. 4,
,
Kiphos iincv
€'
fK
21.
Call,
have , , k').
Iliad x. 273
There
irpos
is no word
Theocr. xxv. 153,
^ '€5
^ (s.
though we
(Attic),
kv
Junt.
&c. (xxv. 222) and new compounds are made by

€€,
/,
the Alexandrian writers with great freedom:
^^'/,
xxvii. 17
67, ’^ ;
xxv. 126;
Smyrn. i. 243 ;
Ap. Ehod. ii. 1116;
€€,
Ap. Rhod. iii. 262. So divisim
Quint. Smyrn. ii. 413 l/i toOcv, Ap. Rhod. ii. 533
Quint. Smyrn. ii. 328 ds aXis, 25 ;
Quint.
kvTdjdeVj Polyb. (Jannaris^

;
’ ;
:
,
: !
2i6 THEOCRITUS
§
we
1516).
take
'^
it
Ahrens reads here
as tmesis
Moschus, Eui'opa 4
vith :
, cf. Oclyss.
but we can keep
x. 567 ^^ if
, ,
: :
^^ vnvos
The construction then

^
€7,
pluck the wreatli in bits
to
Schol.
iredda
is
els
To a neuter plural thus used as predicate the
^ *
;
preposition els may be added, but is usually omitted but then ;
it is customary to make the adj. immediately dependent on

a second verb cf. Theocr. ix. 27 Odyss, xii. 174
; ;
:
^ |5 . '^
. . .
...
Similar to this passage are Aratos 1054
,
. . yap
, . .
Cf.
5
^
Quint. Smyrn. xiv. 534
Demosth. 182
. .
^
. Be aXXvhs aXXrj
^,
24-
25.
€5 :
:
vid.
:
see
vid.
on
on
on
xi. 78.
iii. 10.
ii. 138.
,
may
The tunny fishery was practiced throughout Greek waters
26.
(Oppian, Hal. iii. 620 sqq.).
watcher for the school as here
25·
27.
idpLS
'
Oppian, 1. c. 637 describes a
OovvoaKoTTOSj
^
Kiovaas navToias dyeXas
diro^vs shows a delightful idea of

be drowned, but spoil his plaid ^no fear
The MSS. have
translates êtiam si non moriar at saltern tibi iucuiidum eriU:
'
',
’
—
. economy
keeping which Paley

: he
so the Scholiast. The sense is feeble and the Greek dubious

since €
is not used to introduce an apodosis. Graefe read
7 for (a not uncommon confusion) Meineke and Hiller ;
take this and translate si obiero tua tibi voluntas effecta est.’
‘
,
But TO Tcov in both these is very doubtful and could only
mean ‘your sweetness,* not ‘what is pleasant to you*; cf.
,
, , ,
Andocid. ii. § 9 ; Eurip. Hippol. 1064 ;
yevvaiovj Soph. 0 . C, 569 ;

dirpeTres, Thucyd.
vi. II ;
TO Antiphon. 141. 2 ;
7<S
Aesch.
Ktes. § 8 ; Callim. i. 86 ; espe-
cially TO yXvKv, Plato, Phaedrus. I take and mark an
)
aposiopesis after
over), and yet (7^
‘ and if I die (well it will all be
thou art sweet to me.*
is little more than tv ( = what €0
is predicate, to .
thou art) ; cf. xxii. 61 ; Arist. Thesm. 1170

. .
'
:
€€€ : cf.
:
NOTES:
Plato,
Soph. Ajax 1313
(
TJieaet.
III. LINES
i6i e to 7’
:
ovhlv av
Arist. Thesm, 105
€
24-31
$ 217
5 €€ ^.
(Vergil may have taken the lines as Hiller, Ed. viii. 60 but ;
probably he represented iii. 54 and xxiii. 20, not tliis line,

when he writes ‘extremum hoc munus morientis habeto,’ mZ.
Conington, adloc.).
28. The object of is not the following clause, €7(vid. in
vi. 21), but the clause supplied from the context, ‘that thou
care not for me’ hence the in 31. I knew it of old, and
:
‘
the old witch too told me sooth.’

€..€ €€5 €
el thinking of thee and wondering if :
thou lovest me (Haupt). There is an exactly similar usage in
\. ^^€,^'^
Ap. Ehod. iii. 535
rrjs \
€€
:
et /ce
€'
y€yav 7a,
:
Iovt^s
cf.
29.
)^ ^,^
€ €,
Mosch. ''Eps
TO
2 Xen. Anah. vi. i. 31
we have here described a popular method of augury.

d ;
... According to usual explanation

was held betveen the fingers and slapped
€.
leaf A
€^ ^
(? poppy,
against the arm or hand. If a sharp cracking noise {âya)
Avas made the sign was favourable
avTots
d
Schol. cf. Pollux, Onom.
;
:
^^,
ix. 127. But and are both very obscure
with this explanation. Haupt translates impingit crepitum’
^
‘
:
a sense which can hardly be extracted from

dosej xii. 32 to press into, Nicander,
so
;
: ib.
Therm, 772, 181
767 €'€^
^ to press
opy-qv^ ;
€^€
'
Callim. Eian. 124 A. Pal. ix. 548 in all the original sense of
; ;
‘ smearing,’ rubbing in,’ is latent. Schol. k gives another

‘
rendering tl b fives TiOevTes enl
^. (^
:
’ kpevos “
kniKpovovai,
. yaaiJ
kav
aya' 3
yeva KaXovvTes
MSS. quidam)
-
,€
. . .
yojviov . . , vos This gives quite a inter-

pretation,
authority for ay
and one which
= cvack.* The word only occurs here
and in a mistaken imitation, A. Pal. v. 296. Take to
^
is free from objection. There is no
and TO in apposition, and translate

‘leaf’ or ‘cracking leaf,’ si lubet.
€ 30.
not a Theocritean form. Bead
is
the soft part of the armf
oraxcos MSS.
on
Tr., ‘the love-in-absence, the leaf, did
optimi :
^, vulgo
‘
:
not make the (red) smear, but withered dead on the flesh of
my arm.* in Doric does not put back its accent when it
follows its case.
31. There is again considerable doubt as to the right reading
{vid. note crit.). We want a proper name with the definite
: ;
^ 2i8
reference to some particular Avitch

is therefore probable
name '.apaLs (Herod,
THEOCRITUS
v. 46).
:
(cf. ii.
it is
The
145 vi. 40). Meineke’s
.
lectio
;
a feminine form of tlie

vulgata is ’Aypoiw,
k has a ypoiw, and Schol. k gives
Ziegler (Hiller)
3
justified for Theocritus by the Homeric rbv
Hiller quotes). Greek says 6
, ^ :
or b
Hence
but the place of the article is hardly
(which "
^$ -
not see on xiii. 19 xv. 97.
d ypaia is only conjecture and does not explain the MSS.
:
;
^
^^
reading. I adopt therefore Warton’s conjecture aypoiSjTis
‘ And a
32.
est quod
7€
couninj -woman too divining hy the sieve told me sooth, Paraebatis
loho the other day was gathering her herbs, that I dote on thee.*
13
^haec de spicilega (gleaner) viri docti inter-
neque
:
pretantur messores subsequente ... at neque idem

dici potest quae messores
'€
sequitur’ (Meineke). Paraebatis is therefore an old hag like
Cotytaris (cf. vi. 40) who was gathering her herbs to make
into charms and simples.
35. €pi6aKLs
'
:
Again a double ' .

Schol. : cf. Eustath. ad
,
Iliad 1162. 23 opveov
explanatijOn (i) :
is a diminutive formed from fpiOos, â
maidservant’ (so Liddell and Scott, s. v.) (2) it is a proper name ;
formed from the name of a bird.’ But the diminutive

‘
of epiOos would be kpiOls (fern.), vid. on v. 50. The majority of

editors therefore take the Avord as proper name. Tr. Erithacis,
^} ^
daughter of Mermnon.’ Theocritus often giAês the parent’s
name, ii. 146 x. 15 Herondas, vi. 25
37· The
;
:
;
i.
evpov\€i
76
v. 3
tAvitching of the eyelid Avas a favourable omen.

bk . ‘
^
Plautus, Pseud, i. i. 105 ita supercilium salit ; Eustath.
\Melampus
^ ’
Philos, § 322 (74 Berios.

Wuestemann quotes a fragment from a Avork by one
addressed to Ptolemy Philad. kav
kxOpoiJs eêi. The goatherd is encouraged by the sign
to believe that he Avill see Amaryllis, and resolves to try to
entice her by a song.
a new future form see Synopsis of Dialect, § 3.
,
:
;
38. aTTOKXii/GeLs, back.’ Heaning

39. cirel refers back to to 1. i8. Cf.
the similar reference from ii. 157 to ii. 4 69 ;
Stat. Silv. i. 2.
‘
duro nec enim ex adamante creati.’
40-51. The song consists of four groups of three verses each,
touching briefly on country stories of love. The idea reappears
in the Leontioyi of Hermesianax, and, pretty though this ballad
is, it might be regarded as hardly in keeping Avith the character
of a country swain. But Theocritus’ sheplierds are not all
clowns, and, as shown in In trod. p. 37, Theocritus’ realism is
not particularly attentive to detail of style or expression. The
idea is appropriate enough in the country lad, only the form is
Avorked up by the author to give a more artistic setting. What
is important is that Theocritus’ country folk do not utter moral
sentiments or criticisms of current events out of keeping witli
their station. We haAê similar appeals to legend in xx. 33
viii. 52.
:
NOTES: III. LINES 32-50 219
40. 41. For the story of Hippomenes and Atalanta see Ovid,
Mat X. 560.
41. avvev: not ‘finished the course,’ but ‘sped on the
course 93.
’
;
see i.
42. See note on ii. 82 ; for hiatus see Index, s.v,

43. Neleus, king of Pylus, imposed on him who would wed
his daughter Pero the task of bringing to Pylus the oxen of
Iphiclus. Melampus undertook the quest for his brother Bias,
and having rendered service to Iphiclus received the herd as
a present
44.
*5, ‘and
€,
apposition.
Mount Othrys
;
( ’^?.
Cf. 6 h'
cf. Odyss. xi. 281 Propert. ii. 3. 51.
in Thessaly.
folloTVs in
she’ (Pero);
Soph.·; and the frequent
deictic use of the article in Theocr. i. 30 vii. 7, 80, &c.
;
;
^
’
' ^ € 5. ^,^ ^^.

46. Verg. Ed, x. 18 ‘et formosus oves ad flumina pavit
Adonis ; cf. Theocr. i. 109 wpaios
For the genitive see on i. 20 ;
€5\ ? (
47·
Herond. iii. 8 ’ Aratus 1047 : ·
Thucyd. ii. 53
3.
^^ .
€ Xiôi^v
The second limb dvopias

kirl
of the comparison with only vaguely understood;

is
and may be ‘(more) than now is,’ or (^more) than usual,’ or
’
‘
‘^more) than previously.’ So here

her on in madness.’ Oppian, Hat iv. 147
ayayc vas=^ led
9,
€^
That not even in death does she cease to clasp him to
€€€
48. ‘
her breast.’ The Scholiast understood the line to be descriptive

of a picture. It rather expresses the legend given by Bion,
Epit Adon,
€€ ’
ws €
’',
Kivvpiro,
^^ ^, cus
''
ae ^
49 5 ·
>
05 . . . : Introd. 43» . § ·
€, ^ the accus.
; is cognate.
: vyp€rov
Herond.
:
,
viii. 10.
dist. xxiv. 7
Mosch. Epit Bion. 117 (of sleep of death) €u
Endymion loved by Selene was
thrown by her into an endless sleep that she might ever look
(€ y(pbv
€€3
yov
€3 $,
on him and kiss him sleeping cf. A. Fat v. 164 (Meleager)
0 ’ ev
;
€€5
;
.
50. lasion, loved by Demeter ;
see Odyss. v. 125: Hesiod,
Theog. 970
/
:
\yu' hyHvaTo^ ^,
See Paley, ad Joe.
’
220
,^51.
Hal, i. 34
€€.
’
k is
THEOCRITUS
/ The is used also by Oppian,

accusative
Aesch. Sept, 699
;
therefore probably due to an emending

cu(
copyist. lasion is said to have been associated with Demeter
in the mysteries of Eleusis
avos ApoSy Schol.),
(€(€on
but only the authority of this
passage.
The words ’ '€€€
(cf. xxvi. 14) can only
mean which ye
^
shall not learn who are unacquainted with
love’s mysteries.’ To make them refer to any supposed religious
rites involves the absurdity of making the singer himself one
of the initiated. Catullus imitates the line Ixiv. 260 ^ orgia
€^.
quae frustra cupiunt -audire profani.’
52. Dialect. § 2.
for present cf. Aeschines ii. 183
: ehwv
53.
^
€€).
\ Kruger,
ye
liii.
'·€
:
i. 8.
: cf. Arist. Clouds 126 ’’
Ecdesiaz. 963 (to fall and lie where one
has fallen).
54. ‘ Let this be honey for thee in thy throat ’ ; an expression
of bitter vexation. The change of style in 52 from smooth
running lines to jerky clauses suits the change of temper to
cross disappointment.
IV
This and the following idyll, together with x, are realistic

sketches of the rougher side of Greek country life, Avhile in iii
we had the sentimental side. Poetic ornament is less apparent
here in its place we have a genial humour in the presentation
:
of character vhich makes Battus and Corydon, Milo and his

companion, Lacon and Comatas stand out each an individual
drawn in a few sharp strokes without elaboration of detail (cf.
Introd. p. 32).
Battus is by way of being a wit in this idyll, and finds an
easy butt for his jibes in Corydon, liis master, and all his
belongings Corydon is quite unconscious that he is being
;
made fun of, and preserves his naive vanity and sententiousness
throughout.
The scene of the poem is fixed for South Italy by v. 17, 33.
The date is uncertain, but probably before 282 {vid, on line 31
Recent critics have found in Battus the poet Callimachus,
starting from the fact that Callimachus called himself 'Bas,
but vid. Introd. p. 28.
On the supposed connexion with Idyll iii see preface to that
idyll.
I. Verg. Ed. iii. i :
‘ M. Die mihi, Damoeta, cuium pecus ? an Meliboei ?

D, Kon, verum Aegonis; nuper milii tradidit Aegon.’
'
NOTES: III. LINES 51-54— IV. 1-6 221
Herondas.
35 : the Boeotian patronymic form like Epaminondas,
€ = 06 by metathesis,
, ^^,
3.
'€·'€, ‘
o* evenings ’
;
cf. v. 1 13 accus. of time.
The singular is more usual cf» i. 15 ;
to vii. 21 ·
TO apxaioVj Thucyd. ii. 99, 2 ;

to Ib. i. 5. i ;
to Ih.
vi. 69. 4. But vvj/, are common in all periods,
Kruger,
4. 0
,
€,
€.
,
1. 5.
sc.
13
Hhe
Tats
;
and
boss.'
cf.
:
Theocr. v. 13.
cf. ix. 3 {
= ().
5
+ €gives in Ionic 77 , in Attic a cf. ii. 100 xv. 74, :
;
&:c. KTjs are attested by inscriptions (Ahrens, Dial, Dor.

p. 221).
rather more than <ppovôs Soph. 0. T, 560
€
5. : : cf. :
Aaios , , ,
a<pavTos eppei
,
;
‘
was swept from men's sight (Jebb) Aesch. Agam. 624
.
:
' ;
(
avTus 6
Hence here we have a colloquial exaggeration of speech.
' 5
6. To Battus the prowess of his master should be famous
'€ the famous river of Elis.

:
;
''Apyos,
‘you haven’t heard the great news ?
the famous athlete, Milo of Croton, thirty-one

:
times victor in the great games, lived in 510 b.c. In 1. 31 of

this idyll Theocritus mentions song Avriters of his own day.
It is hardly likely then that the scene of the jjoem is imagined
as taking place in Milo's time Shakespeare may allude to ;
Elizabethan politics in King Lear, but he would not make his

fool talk of Essex by name. The exploit of Aegon mentioned
in 1. 33 sqq, was according to the Scholiast recorded of a certain
Astyanax of Miletus, but is transferred by Theocritus to Aegon.
But a similar feat on the part of Milo is alluded to by Dorieus
TOLOS € ^,
€€ ,
(Appendix to Anthologia 20 Brunck, Analecta, ii. p. 63) ;
05
:
os €
ôs, KTjjyus
kv Aibs elKanivais
'·^
^^^'
? vkou
It
yap
Koxpas
would seem then that Aegon was

^' ^’
o\ys
vyov els Kpea Tovhe
setting himself to break

.
Milo's record for a singlo meal. As therefore there is in that
passage a reference to the famous Milo it is difficult to make
the name here merely fictitious. I take this line to mean
therefore the fame of Milo has sent him to Elis to become
‘ ’
:
222 THEOCRITUS
the Avords ^
a second champion of Croton. There is no difficulty in applying
to an abstraction (the memory of Milo)
cf. ii. 7 ; Theognis 1295
The verb
7· €
€
,^ :
in all these expressions only emphasizes the

completion of the action, as in
may be either pluperfect or a Doric tense from
dkycai
€ ^^^ .
1 €< opivys
(cf. i. 63, note), so far as form goes = ^

I by
*
|
;
having seen,* not I see nor
€ I saw * (aorist) Theocr.

‘ * ‘ cf.
xxii. 55 ;
Arist. Lysist. 1157 yvvoiK

knew by experience,* to
/
Aesch. Eumenid, 57 to
^.
,
;
So the pluperf.
Herod, vii. 125.
out
€
€v
Ir, Odyss, iii.
;
:Homeric, Oclyss, viii. 459 ;
373 x. 197, &c.
;
the oil used by the competitors.

‘ iuveutus
x. 385 also with-
;
Nudatos umeros oleo perfusa nitescit.’ —Verg. Aen, v.
8. $. The Homeric forms are used
€ intentionally {Odyss.
5 elSoy €€^,
iv. 415 Kapros re
Corydon rises to
re: v. 213
the occasion and
^€^^', €
escheAVs the vulgar Doric.
10.
the participle
€* €, ‘ he took vith him,* the emphasis being on
KarayeXu/v rrjs ^^ Lysias, xv. 10.
;
: , , , yap yvaaX rovrois

yvvaias (for exercise)
5 Schol. The athletes trained
for thirty days at Elis before going to Olympia (Frazer on
€€€ . ,
Pausanias, vi. 23. i). The twenty sheep are of course pro-
visions for the month. Briggs quotes from St. Chrysostom
cp^vyci
€11.
MSS. except
: see
tol
k,
on iii.
vhich has
10.
is supported by all The reading
This gives a satisfactory
sense if we take the optative to express, not a wish, but a
^
concession.* The sequence of thought is, Aegon has gone off
€.
food. Milo might as

the flock at once
,
leaving his flocks and even devastating the fold to provide him
()
says Battus, set the wolves on to
and make short work of it (,
*
the wolves as vell as Aegon). For this use of the optative
to express indifference cf. Aesch. Prom. V, 1048 :
* €
avTCLis
€€ y* :
‘
Let the vhirlwind shake the earth from her foundations if
.’
^
it
: we should doubtless expect to have added some-
thing like IttI to define the verb j but the sense is
: — — :
NOTES: IV. LINES 7-22 223
€(
^*
given by the
moreover
€:
’
cf. Pseud. Phocyl. 215
:
Eurip. H. F, 846
kn
of the preceding line
, ^
personified, says of herself,
kûvovs ; cf. Plato, Fep. 329 c
()
eifcart
active madness than
expresses a
yap npus
much more
. . .
€-
aypiov €6
^ to go raving/
o<|>vyv,
{sc.
.,
k<pyov
therefore, not ^
to be mad,' but
14. *€ Arist. Frogs 104 ^ y' ws

€.
. . . :
Corydon understands
to refer to
Aegon vho has left his farm. Battus intended a double hit
at Aegon and Corydon. The author of the EpiL Bion, imitates
the line (v. 23) :
KOI al 0€ at
^,
:.
15. Cf. ii. 89 A. Pal, vii. 31
yoaovTi
Doric 3^’ii pers. plur., from

'^ . raKels ’
,
16.
‘ only.'
The cicada fed according
;
to popular belief on dew ;

êrg.
Eel, Y, 77
‘fluvios dum piscis amabit,
Dumque thymo pascentur apes, dum rore cicadae.’
Anacreont.
17. oxj
particle;
Ant, 758
for
:
cf.
Doric for yd (77), and

an interchange of 7 and
. . ‘:
42.
'
as
cf. vii. 39.
v. 17, iv. 29:
There is no evidence
in the dialects, and the word
is rather to be connected with .'?, Aios, Zrjva see Ahrens,
The accusative
Soph.
Ad
0. T.
is
1087
is used vith no
traditionally explained as
Dial. Bor. pp. 80, 81 ( = by Gad).
^
AlVapos a river of Croton (cf. Lycophron, 91 1; and note
:
$^ 9
on 33). Latymnus, a hill near the same (Schol.).
20. a diminutive from the adj.
: (cf. /?,
iv. 55\ expressing contempt. The tei-mination is otherwise
known only in nouns (Theocr. xiii. 12) especially
in names '?, ;
(Find.
xiv. 15)
20-22.
;
€09
( A. Pal. vi. 103)
(vii.
cf. Ahrens, Bial. i. 216.
I hope Lampriades’ folk, the deme.'^men, may get,
‘
132) ;
;
01.
vhen they sacrifice to Hera, one like that. They are dirty
blackguards all.'
The point maybe (i) if they sacrifice a skinny beast, their
offering will be rejected and they will suffer from Hera’s
wrath.
€ (2) If they offer this beast, there will not be a good feast
afterwards and they will be paid out (cf. Schol. vii. 107
Upuov
Beware of translating the demesmen of Lampriades.’ The
repetition of the article shows that the two phrases are in
‘
tols ).
apposition (see note on 1 33). Who Lampriades was is wholly .
unknown perhaps an eponymous hero of the deme.

;
: cf. Nossis, A, Pcd. vi. 353

224 THEOCRITUS
yovevaiv
Epicharm.
Theocr. viii. 68
fr.
: Theocr.
go
Epicharm. fr. 115 is doubtful.
ic ’ Lpaos
i. 87 okk (aopfj (and often so elided)
mrjs, in
:
^
;
(
= /f6r) is always long (Theocr. i. 4, iii. 27, &c.).
therefore be regarded as =
should
with double consonant (cf.
&c. contra^ Ahrens, Lial, ii. p. 382) and =
,
€ the :
;
or au being omitted (cf. v. 98).

Hera was the special deity of Croton, and was worshipped
with sacrifice of kine ; Liv. xxiv. 3 sex millia aberat a Crotone ^
. .
templum, ipsa urbe nobilius, Laciniae lunonis lucus ibi fre- :
quenti silva . laeta in medio pascua habuit ubi . . sacrum

. . .
Deae pascebatur pecus (Hartung).
".—
’
22. TOLovSe the object of is held over to the end — as

a
So all MSS. except Q which has
The word cannot be derived from which preserves
-
throughout and would give
would have
this does not give a good sense.
KOKocpayos from
-.
Hiller reads
nor from
Ahrens (ed. ii),

V 7pa,
\vhich
(needy), but
=
= gluttonous formerly he sug-
=
79 ) .
:
,^
gested (hyperdorized for
This would refer to the penalties imposed on
Oconp^nofs
emTpiifeiv).
unseemly
conduct" at festivals (Inscr. Messenia, Collitz and Bechtel, 4689
rovs
€ auros
Hermann, malus sacrorum adminis-
€^€iv s ^
‘
. . .
‘
€€
2 ’€
may, however, be right must be
trator.’
derived from to defile (cf. from
is a new coinage meaning, as I have translated,
it
and
dirty black-
‘
"
;
^
),
guards ..."
23. takes up and answers 20 Xenrbs
apparently the same marshy lake as is men-
:
.
tioned in V. 146 'XapLTos vas, The word occurs only
here, but cf. Oppian, Hal. iv. 50 ;
I
'6€ MaicjTis
6
.
"’ ^?’ ^
23· : cf. ii. .
24- : cf. Lycophron, 919 ·
KpaOis (cf. Theocr. v. 16) € oiperai €oros

€vpa^
40 ? irpos ipevy^rai.
Ovid, Met xv. 51 ^ Praeterit, et Sybarin, Salentinumque Ne-

aethem
Epit. Bion.
’ (Briggs).
{
108
= ), rarely intransitive
eis eros
;
cf. vii. 75 :
(Moschus)
: and the
2 ypns ’
famous passage, Iliad vi. 149 : cf. Mimnernos,
^€ fr. re
avyys
the intrans. sense is fixed by Alcaeus, fr. 97

kv eps,
3 In
all these the sense might indeed be ‘puts forth foliage": but
’iapos, alif' ryeX/ou.
3
:
NOTES: IV. LINES 22-3 225
Epigram
^€.
26. Cf. vi. 3.
27. : causal ;
cf. Arist. Frogs 22 ;
Lysias, xii. § 36; xix.
§ 5 or’ ovv 'ye-yeVT^rai . , . eiKus vpds tovs \ 0“fOVS
27.
.
€ €,
€
a Homeric form,
:
aor. middle.
€ ^
€
28. :
30. Tts 5 a singer of some note :

;
^ a minstrel
in my way’ (Calv.) cf. i. 32 Demosth. 01. iii. § 4
;
;
TLva More commonly with adjectives, cf. vii. 38 ;
Plato, Protag. 334 c €70; ns upos

(disparaging) or used alone =* some one of importance’ (Eurip.
Electra 939 €€
ns uvai cf. Theocr. :
xi. 79), in which case instead of nv€s for the plural is generally
used, Plato, Gorgias 472 a uvai (so
^, Glance
nobodya ^ ’).
31. of Chios, a contemporary of Theocritus, mentioned

by Hedylus in App.
\€ Se Vavs
€v aKpgroLS '
^^
Anthol. 34 “Theon the
iraiyvia
flute player
€^ ”
^
^
obviously a writer of popular songs.
Of Pyrrhos nothing is known ÊpvOpaios JXiaBios
Schol. j. A. Hartung in his note here and Introd.
;
^
p. XV, strangely makes
Such a conjunction of
= deeds of King Pyrrhos.’
TXavKas, the songs of Glauce,’ with
‘the deeds of Pyrrhos,’ is wholly impossible. We
can, however, get a date for the idyll from the history of the
king of Epirus. Pyrrhos entered Italy, 279 Croton was utterly
^
destroyed at the same time. The scene of this poem should

therefore be imagined as before 279, and the time of writing
32. €
probably the same.
€
the sentence begins as if
followed. The interposition of noXis changes the
: €
latter to the nominative,
ttoXls may possibly be the actual beginning of the
$
song (? anacreontic in rhythm,
probably to be taken as iii. 15
(Hiller).
of Croton,
ttoXis ZokwOos), but is more
iyvoiv papvs Oeos
conjectured to be some place near or some part

:
the position of the words between

making the commentators adverse to referring the
and
name to the island Zacynthus. But that the island is meant is

"'’
rendered almost certain by Holm {Hist, of Greece^ iii. ch. 3,

Appendix). He points out that Croton and Zacynthus (and
no other town in Western Greece) in the fourth century adopted
a coinage identical with that used by the commercial and
political league of Ehodes, Ephesus, Cnidus, and Samos (the
type
^TN
Some
{)
Heracles strangling the serpents), only omitting the
is
intimate
which appears on the coins of the league.
relations must, therefore, have existed between
Croton and Zacynthus, and to these Corydon refers, just as
every after-dinner speaker refers to U. S. A., and every
Frenchman to his dear ally Russia.
THEOCRITUS Q
: ;
220 THEOCRITUS
^
33. TO (the temple of Juno Lacinia) supra,
^
: vid.
^
V. 22 ;
and cf. Dionys. Perieg. 368
€
^
€ /^ xapUvTOS
K€v aiTTvy
€
eyyvOi de
*'.ps.
The double article here is strange, and can only be explained

by taking to substantivally and in apposition to to
AaKLVLov, the eastward part, the temple of Lacinia (so Hermann),
cf. iv. 21 ; Eurip. J. T. 250 vyo êvov
;
his comrade, the stranger.
For though the order art.
adj. art. adj. noun is good Greek (see on xiii. 5), the supposed
order art. adj. art noun is not Greek at all. The Scholiast
quotes a proverbial saying,
{lege ye or
33-36· Vid. note on iv. 6.
'’€ with Duebner).
€
34.
xvi. 87, &c.
85 : with the verbal antithesis ;
cf. ix. 26 ;
.
36. :
gen. with majas {^), catching it by the foot ;
cf. XXV. 145 y. 133.

;
37· = Aegon’s laughing at the way in which he
38. €’
had frightened the women.
Battus is recalled by the mention
of Amaryllis to the memory of his dead love, and for the
moment drops his banter {aeOev is only used here in the
pastorals).
For the construction cf. note on ii. 82, but the sentence
(,
39.
is here rendered more difficult by the elliptical form of the
coniparison, which in full would be
cf.
TV
Thucyd. vii. 71
is,
exeiv Longus, iii. 21
:
‘
aiyes
dear are my goats, so dear art thou in death
to
^ ’^ vayovo
(Haupt.
’
Opusc,
€$ ii.
of death,
467)·
Pal, vii. 20, 422, 295.
: .
genit. with exclamation, Herond. iv. 21
?
40.
yav,
:
and often in Attic follows the adjective

as in Arist. Acharn, 651 o ayav,
€€: probably pluperf. not Syracusan ’ present perfect
^
vhich then possessed me,’ Plato, Phaedo 107 d 6

€€
^
ooTLS
€^€€5). The form
(^dist.
€7 Soph.
is archaic (Krugei\ i. 40, p. 169).
0. C. 1337
43·
,^ €€
41 sqq. Consolation by means of proverbs is characteristic of
the class to which Theocritus assigns Corydon.
42. On form of verse cf. Introd. p. 40(b).
by Lycurgus, Contra Leocr, § 60
TIS
5
Zevs :
The proverb is used
in the original sense
' '
lAms €
y0p
‘
6 Zcvs
.
\
the sky god,’ Theognis 25 :
:
NOTES: IV. LINES 33-49
€
Arist. \/4i;es
€,
Verg. Georg,
1501
i. 418 ^
.
ras v€(piKas
luppiter uvidus austris/

^
Ti •yap 6 Zevs ttoicl
;
;
^ , *.
‘ up to the hill/
44.
45. cf. iii. 24. :
0 AcTTapyos not a proper
€
: name.
^ Suidas quotes a proverb
ovbe
See Meineke, . 455·
-
See on i. 151. The article with a proper name in the
46.
singular is very unusual ; cf. hovever Lucian, Deor, Dial. 20
),
,
€ (k here has
*
^ 48·
^ if
€,
you won't go away cf. Arist. Aves 759 ’
aip€ ei €,
el with the fut. indie, has always this
modal sense ; see Sonnenschein, Greek Syntax, § 354 obs.
;
MSS. (
^^ 49. €10’ cos
has ).
If Theocritus wrote this and meant to
as even Hiller thinks, then he learnt but little
,
, 5,
Greek from Philetas. Hermann reads cutting the knot.
It is vorth while to examine the passages vhere the article
takes an abnormal position.
(1) Homerhas Iliad i. 340 ; ^€tvov
Odyss. xvii. 10, &c. The order is always art. noun
adj., never adj. art. noun. The article is probably merely a
^
demonst. pron. ‘him, the hapless stranger.' This then is no
^?
support for the order here ; so Bion, Ep. Ad. 34 01 ’
Xioveoi.
(2) Soph. Ajax 572 : Athenaeus, vii. 126 /^
*,
T77
"
In
^
Collitz and Bechtel, Inscr. 4427
:
explained by bracketing the two following words

—
as a single notion.
']
0
Ad
all these the article stands first, and the order may be
epos means then not
— [
^
^my destroyer,' opposed to ‘some one’s else,’ but ‘this destroyer
,
of me.’ Cf. such passages as Aesch. In Ctes. 78 6 piaoTeKvos
?€. ? : Charito, B, iii. 7 Oeov eJvai oode
(S)
Aesch. In Ctes. 13. Divided
€'^€
attribute, normal Kruger,
^^ -
50· 9-8.
(4) Wideextensions of the predicative adjective, especially in
Lucian,
Tovs €€ Quomodo Hist. Conscrib. § 4 ei ye
e. g.
( KoXepoi) (at one go).

present passage the sense ‘would that my staff were crooked
In the
that I might have struck thee’ is barred by the sense.

It is quite easy to hit a cow with a straight stick. If the text
, ,
is sound we must translate ‘ Would that I had a crooked staff’
(taking as a loose predicate as in example (4), and laying
the emphasis on not on as we might say 6?€
) but I am not sure that we should not read
:
TO ‘ my For the shepherd’s staff,

staff, Crookie.’
used for throwing, cf. vii. 21 ; A. Pal. vi. 37 ; Iliad xxiii. 845.
must be attached to the preceding, ‘that
I might h^ve struck thee.’ To take it absolutely ‘ hoAv I would
Q 2
: :
228 THEOCRITUS
have struck thee’ (Hiller) is impossible Greek. For the
construction cf. Soph. 0. . 1392
*
€9 s €€ ^,
. Ti
^^:
Dinarchus, €^
= €5.. .
€KT€ivas
10 ^^ ..,
(pluperf.)
€
i. §
52.
a -iropTis
Theocr.
,. 86; Rhod.
^dang the beast’; Lucian,

^po€vos
i. 281.
i. 204
€
Prometheus says
aicTov
53· «S For the order cf. i. 47; €€5.
Odyss, xiii. 267
54·
xviii. 53
€
dyp60€v.
is unusually late in the sentence, but cf. Bacchyl.
^
€ €
55· , a wee bit wound ’
quotes Boissonade’s Anecd, ii. 424
=
^
’
().
;
QeoKpiTos.
cf. irvpplxoSf iv.
€^
20. Meineke
€’ €,
y
58. \ elided according to
: Homeric usage, Biad ix. 673 ;
X. 544; cf. on XV. 1 12.

59. : see on iii. 7.
Tcis ^
about whom he was excited.’
€5 In gen. as
in Lucian, Dial, Meret. x. 4
62. *y*€
62, 63. y€vos with
: cf. iv. 8.
yap
Lucian, i. 228 ev ye 6 yevvaios.
:
as in the Homeric
So
€65
k. epMei MSS. ceterL
NeiSpi5o5.
^
Y.
This idyll like the fourth presents a living sketch of rough

country character, without idealization or mere ornament of
language. The characters are Comatas, a goatherd, and Lacon,
a shepherd. The idyll opens with badinage between the two,
with coarse rustic humour ; then proceeds to a singing-match,
in which Comatas is adjudged the Avinner. The scene is South
1.
2. TO
,€
Italian, vid. 16, 73, 124, 146.
,‘
‘here.’
vaKos for to vaKos
See further Introd. p. 37.
the rascally shepherd.’
€ () € yav a post-classical order,

cf. Herondas, v. 7 to vi. 41
:
€ ,
Callim.
,
: :
iii. 139 01 aev iravTes aeOkoi,

cf. v. 102, and the Aristophanic
,*
3. . . . Kpavas ; sc.
ovK Is ;
cf. Frogs 185.
5. cf. Arist. Acharn. 62
: :
K.
.
01 €9 01
(‘King indeed!’)
: ;
NOTES: IV. LINES 52-63— V. 1-24 229
is thus used with a word repeated from the previous
5,
TToios
speaker to express contempt. The article is generally omitted
in this idiom ; attached when information is really sought.
7. a pipe of straw cf. Verg. Ed. iii. 27
^ ’
;
‘ Stridenti miserum stipula disperdere carmen Milton, Lycidas ’

;
^ Grate on their scrannel pipes of wretched straw.’
10. 4 €€,êven your master Eumaras had not a rag to

sleep in cf. Odyss. iii. 349
’ ^
’ :
;
'€
ovTL
€ kvl
.
êivoLCLv kvevdeiv.
13.
14.
€€
on a substantive,
thirteenth day
, €
This use of the infin. of a verb compounded with
is
=
^
is common even
emr-ydeios €.
now last of all.’
/ km rats atcTois
in prose ; cf. Herod, vi. 102
Cf. also Hesiod, Opusc. 781 ‘the
Eurip. Bacchae 508
’
;
Iv-, dependent
(/.
,
Mag.) A. Pal. x. 10
, ’€ '?, '^
;
cf.
km
^^
jU€ ieprjs
Aesch. Persae 449 *
vrjaos , , . 6
'
ka€€ly km.
15. ...,' or,
^* ^
if I did,
,
may I go mad
^ €€
’ cf. Arist. Knights 410
•'^^.
:
?
“ Aids
Isocr. Bern. § 48
€€ os kmovas.
'ôis € ^,
6. : a river flowing into the gulf of Tarentum near
to Sybaris (Thurii, vid. v. 74).
20. ai . . . maTcWaiî, ‘if I believe you, may I earn the
sufferings of Daphnis.’ For construction cf. xiv. 50 ; vii. 108 ;
V. 150, &c.
21. ‘ However, if you care {Xfjs) to stake a kid, it’s no great —
thing, but still I ’ll sing against you till you cry enough.’ The
form of the sentence is broken, and altered by the parenthesis.
Eep. 331b
A. Pal. iii. 6
ye ev
ye
evos
KaOaipdaaeL
'
ye is an unusual combination of particles (cf. Plato,
eyye Oeiyv dv k\ov
$ ). :
€’
A word usually intervenes, as Isocr. 95 d
vooas
Upov
ye eovoiav
:kl Schol.
e.
evos ^,
24. . . . sc. 0€s, understood from
: Xys eev.
€€, ‘ begin your
challenge.’ The command is repeated
impatiently in 1 30 ; hence Lacon’s answer there,
. ee.
The vulgata lectio is not Greek epe
epeê (k corr. :
Df^) is a very doubtful expression (‘set your lamb against my

kid ’). Ahrens conj, opê.
: : ;
230 THEOCRITUS
,
Lacon
€|
27.
28.
€
25. KLvaSos
-, ‘
= IjSovAcro.
‘
how shall that

you
The line forms an indirect answer to the question of

Why, such an one as trusts to beat his neighbour as
:
‘
fox.’
be fair ?
’
you trust.’
€'·€5
subordinate to main
()
a hornet ’) isin apposition to the oaris clause.
the verb has to be supplied from
:
clause ; cf. Theognis, 541
€ ('^3 KiVTavpovs
rrjvdc
oKeaev
vppis
(sc. 64) :
Megara, 45 € ^^ ’ (sc, Xeiêai) : Thucyd. i. 82 ;
,
?
68.
( ^,
iii.
29. ‘but since the kid is not enough see there’s

the goat. Begin.’ = Aeolic form.)
: ,
€?. 34.
36. TOis
The
cf. vii. 67 ; Longus, ii. 31. i L·
;
‘ifyou dare look at me with such bold

has deictic force, cf. iii. 13 d ^
^? ,
eyes.’ article
Soph. 0 . T. 1371
ttolol? \4
?
€€ \vhat becomes of kindness.’
;
ih,
€€,
1385
’ 5, ‘
see
? Cf. Theognis,
?^ ^ ? 4 ?
37.
105 €U koTiv,
38. ‘rear wolf cubs, and rear dogs — to be devoured
by them.’ We might expect either ?,
or Opeipai (anaphora) |
but even when
anaphora is used, an anticipatory (or re) is occasionally
’ ? ^^ ?
found in the first clause cf. Soph. Antig. 296 : :
, TovTO
?
.^'
TTopOei,
cf. ih. 673 ·
?^? ’
€ 40.
are’;
44. ,
,
So in Vergil, lam redit et Virgo, redeunt Saturnia regna.’
cf. Odyss. xxi. 363
5 cf. ii.
:
133.
‘
(See M. W. Humphreys, in Class. Rev, April, 1897.)

Kuvas the dog in Greece was kept in a half wild state
, Xenoph. Agesil, i. § 22 ;
‘contemptuous.’
with an adjective bears the force of ‘just’ or
‘and you shall sing for the last

?
‘
time’; Verg.
as you
€.
Eel. iii. 51 ‘
efficiam posthac ne quemquam voce lacessas.’
45. See note on 106. These lines of Comatas answer to
€6
i.
Bacon’s 31-34.
48. : i.e. ‘much better than ’; Isocr. i79e
yap
: ;
NOTES: V. LINES 25-82 231
49. 5
3
cones vere used for food.
51.
: a great recommendation, because these pine
cf. xv. 125 Vergil, Ed, vii. 45 ‘

somno
'
:
;
mollior herba
$
, ,
^
;
Herond, vi. 69
dv^pes noievat ;
' aa6s
€5*
yap
vnvos^ '
57·
epL
^ brachylogical comparison;
.
cf.
.
15. The dialogue here shows

:
.
=
strict correspondence between speaker and speaker even though
this is before the match begins ; cf. Id. viii. ad init
60. €, from where you stand/ Comatas seems at last
^
to
.
have succeeded in making Lacon lose his temper, as a first
preliminary to making him lose the match.
6t.
Cf. xviii. 20.
: sc. . Soph.
ras dpvasj
Phil.
‘
1060 €
and keep your blooming
oaks.’
,
€€5
€5
65. ras
69.
€v ,€ ^€ : sc.
^ as a favour’;
‘ over yonder near you.’
cf.
(Tvai.
,
Plato, Phaedo 115 b
€9 km-
€ ^ as
hv ;
Isocr. xviii. c ras Kpiaeis
65
, €
kvavTias
ks
vid. Liddell and Scott under but
€€.
; Pseudo-Phocyl, ix.
:
,
:
the phrase is an intentional oxymoron, since Wvvîv can only

be used strictly of a right judgement (opp. to
the Thurian.’ Thurii was founded in
‘
).
72, 73.
443 B.C., near the site of the once flourishing town, Sybaris,
which had been destroyed in 510 b. c. If reliance is to be
placed on this passage we must conclude either that the name
Sybaris remained and that a new township had sprung up
(so Meineke), or that such families as traced their descent
from the ancient Sybarites retained this appellation to dis-
76. €€ {).
tinguish themselves from the newcomers.
This seems to be the only place
Avhere ovtos is attached to a vocative case. The nominative in
apposition is usual Soph. 0. C. 1627 ovtos ovtos OWiirovs or
;
ovtos alone Arist. Clouds 723 ouros,

;
ous ;
78. €1 €€5
Verg. Eel. iii. 52 quin age si quid habes ’
: ^
Plautus, Stich. v. 4. 35 Herond. vii. 47 d cpkpeis ;

.
cf. xxx. 16. The imperfect is used to express
€,
79. :
what was always true but is only now recognized. Usually

Avith dpa. Plato, Gorgias 478 c ov tovt
80. The match begins. Comatas, as challenger, opens with

€ KTTjais.
a couplet, to which Lacon has to respond in two lines similar

in thought and expression, but better if possible than his
rival’s. This goes on to 1. 137, where Lacon apparently is
unable to cap Comatas’ couplet and is ruled out.
82. yap. Aye, the Muses may love you, for a greater
‘
than the Muses loves me.’

—
232 THEOCRITUS
:
83. Kapvca
the great Dorian festival of Apollo.
:
‘Here's the Feast just coming on.'
.
^
temporal liQYQ,
For position of the words— not at head of clause cf. Arist. —
- '€ ^.
Wasps 1483 ; Frogs 604 ojs rijs Ovpas
Sg. TrapcXdvTa accus. masc. particip. :
-
=
contracts
90. Xeios
91.
to
€€ ...
.
7605 €
as in
:
i.
belongs of course to the predicate.
Sc,
,
90 yeXavn =
:
=y€\dovai.
Cratidas meeting me in his fair beauty. Keios
6€ ^ € Pal. vii. 99
Eurip. Bacchae 45^·
.
* ^3^ ykvvv
yap ravaoSy
ttAccus.
92. 93· Dog-rose and anemone are not to be compared with

‘
roses the rose-bed grows beside the garden wall.'

€'€ {€)
;
^ ^
.€8.
cf. Oclyss. vii. 127 : :
ib. V. 72 ;
Achill. Tat, i. i. 5 ai
vpLos
94· Comatas had said ‘dog-roses are not
to be
compared with because dog-roses are inferior.’ Lacon
roses,
alters the order of comparison awkwardly and says, ‘medlars
al € sc. . €,
are not to be compared with acorns, because medlars are
superior.'
,
5
:
95. Join as Aesch. Suppl.

gî, &c. The comparison in both cases refers of course to
,
Clearista and Cratidas, in the first couplet to appearance
(cf. Nonnus, viii. 210 tis h av€- ^^^
^ $’
3 ;) in the second to disposition.
.
98. €S ‘for a cloak' cf. i. 40; Arist. Clouds 612 ;
:
hpds
vs
. . .
Is
.
. ’
The verse
: cf. iv. 45·
repeated from i. 13, but there is absolutely
is
103.
Thucyd.
’
no ground for rejecting
vi. 2. 5
it as spurious in either place.
ttjs $
avToXds, ‘to the eastward ' (avroAds, acc. plural) ;
Tr, 5, where,' as . ‘
in loi.
105. npaJiTcXcus ‘ Si Praxitelis nomen et fama ad pastores
:
illos pervenerat, poterat ille bonorum suorum iactator craterem

quern habebat pro illustrissimi illius sculptoris opere habere.
Cf. i. 32. Minime igitur cogitandum de iuniore aliquo Praxi-
tele neque credendum nobilissimi illius artificis cuius statuae
maximi aestimabantur opus aliquod penes hos pastores fuisse.'
Wuestemann. (The existence of a ‘iunior aliquis Praxiteles’
€
is stated circumstantially by the Scholiast.) Praxiteles' fame
was vigorous throughout Greece in Theocritus' day, and his
’ €€, €
sons also were noted as sculptors ; Herond. iv. 23.
109. ‘You shall not spoil.' Soph. Antig.
84 ye Eurip. Medea 822 Xeêis :
— ;
NOTES: V. LINES 83-133 233
*^
makes
epcis
€ ^^^
very
, awkward and only
defers the explanation.
In the
: Aesch. S. c. T. 250 ov
last case to print oiya
;
/€^
In the first two the aorist subj. is often read against the MSS.
Others keep the indicative and make the sentences questions,
,.^ ^
weakening the command unnaturally. In favour of taking
all as emphatic negative proclamations repudiantis) we (
have the similar ov
in Xen. Hell. ii. i. 22
represent
€/
construction, and most of all an example
^^ ^,or
ws This can only
in direct speech and
€5 ;
cannot represent an interrogative clause (€5

.
;).
the abstract noun is used attributively, as
:
Aesch. Agam, 141, for lion-cubs * ; ^

young lambs " Odyss,
‘ —
ix. 222 cf. Theocr. x. 37. So Odyss. v. 69 ypcpts
;
The
reading of k, avai, makes no sense, and is a mere misreading.
'€ ,’
in minuscule is written u.
1 16. ^remember the time when’; cf. Eurip. Hec.
239
1 19.
121.
€€
5,
€ rjXOes
:
Iliad xiv. 71, &c.
a slang term * dusted you down.*
infin. for imperative
:
cf. x. 48.
Ypaias: gen. sing, ‘from an old wife’s tomb.’
squills a remedy for melancholy madness.
‘ ’
;
;
;
Herbs plucked from a tomb have double efficacy especially if ;
the tomb be that of a person who has died unnaturally.

Similarly in Brit. Mus. Papyrus (see on Idyll ii) a lead tablet is
to be suitably inscribed and buried, els
122.
Frogs 606 € ,
as above, x’eferring to a definite person cf. Arist.
:
‘there’s trouble for some one,’ Note

. ;
how the following line corresponds in Chiasmus with 121.
€
aKtXXas
. , .
. . .
: 5 :
...
.
1?
, . 6€
‘'AXcvto
:
Join
124. *
€s ’’AXcvra. The Aleis here is a river of the
Sybaris district contrast vii. i, note.
another unknown stream.
:
;
is cognate accusative; cf. v. 126; Lucian, V. Hist.

Theocr. xxv. 15. The dative is less
\ ()
i.
7 :
commonly used, Ap. Rhod. iii. 223
pH €
,
:
55 , ,
yaXaKTL Eurip. Bacchae 142
ydXaKTi
:
pH 5’ pH .
of
1 26.
TO
127.
Alex. 514
,
a
see Dr. Rutherford on Babrius, Ixxi,

€.
:
‘at dawn.’
draw honey
sc. 7177717.
in place of water.’ On
and cf.
this sense
Nicand.
131.
(The Vulg.
Theocritus has, e. g.
(Legrand).
133.
eripiet.’
Attic would use
€, ‘and dog-roses
poots is apparently a vox nihili.)
€7rav0€L affords a good example of the fondness of the
Alexandrian poets for compound verbs instead of simple
; Tibullus,
(, , ^,
ii. 5. 92
fiourish here like
or have a dative with

oscula comprensis auribus
‘
any rose.’
€€.
:
234
138.
verse ;
.
is
umpire and declared beaten.
’,
‘since now at last I have
THEOCRITUS
Lacon apparently hesitates over his capping
beginning tardily, but is at once stopped by the
won
143. cTTi
(cf. 1. 24).
144. ,
‘you shall see
145. KepoTJTiSes
of KepovrrjSj a
leap sky high.’
a word recovered by Ahrens :
noun formed from the verb

me
;
it is
the lamb’
( feminine
—
yavpia, Hesych.), ‘wanton.’ So in 147 fccpvnTiXos = opvs as
i/avTi\os = 5 (Ahrens in Philolog, vii. p. 446).
148. 'irplv ’
the emphatic form of the pronoun is :
required, not pe vhich has been ‘restored’ by recent editors.

The clause belongs as the use of the acms. and infin. shows to
u TLV dxevaeis not to .
VI.
On the Aratus of this poem see Introd.pp. 16, sqq. The date
of the piece must be placed in the Goan period of Theocritus’
life (Introd. p. 24). The poem is a companion to Idyll xi (see
Preface there), but shows the Cyclops in a more delicate and
refined character.
In forjn the poem is a singing-match between Daphnis and
Damoetas, though rather irregular in form since the songs do
not correspond in length, and there is no adjudication of prize.
It is probable that the legendary Daphnis is here intended as
T. 5 5.
he appears in Idyll viii, and not contemporary shepherds of
Theocritus’ own day cf. xi (Preface). ;
This order of words with article is

common
€ in Theocritus cf. iv. 20 ravpos 6
;
3 v. 62 : :
'. ,
vii. 98 : ii. 74, &c. (see Ameis’ note) and vid. xv. 58. ;
2. the singular is used distributively, each his

:
‘
flock’ ;
cf. xxii. 19 1 ;
Iliad x. 153:
'€ Eyxâ be
. Khod. i. 528
’ avd
OL Routes
? evl
. ^^
(each in his place) ;
Verg. EcL vii. 2.
cf.
3. TTuppos : cf. Eurip. Phoeniss. 32 yivvaiv

EâvbpovpEvos Longus, i. 15 apTLyEVELos Xevkos ?
yaXa TTvppbs cus OEpos TTvppoSy ‘ prima lanugine
pubescens,’ Paley.
4. 0€p€os, in summer’
5. TTparos for irpoTEpos
‘
Daphnis addresses Polyphemus in his song, calling him to

:
;
cf. ?
gen. of time.
for ETEpos, vi. 46 ;
vii. 36, &c.
mark how Galatea tempts him, pelting his flock or his dog vith
apples, mocking him, and coquetting with him. Damoetas
7. :
answers, in the person of Polyphemus, that he has noted
Galatea’s wiles, but turns a deaf ear and affects not to care, for
he will move her by jealousy.
cf. ii. 120; Verg. EcL iii. 64; . Pal. v. 79
: —
NOTES: V. LINES 138-148 VI. 1-18
(Plato) eyoj’ ak TiSy

folk-song (Legrand, Chansons popul. 15):
€ and a moderi).
235
Greek
€ ka
' yXvfcovaaa *
'
(into the garden)
€€ eiTTa rrjs'
€€
)9
(Make me your lover

»
an apple or a pear, or with your
sweet lips.)
: vid, i. 85.
him
) ^
Tov :
predicative ;
‘ calling a laggard in
For the article cf. xxii. 69, note,
love, the goatherd,^ is
used contemptuously as in i. 86. The conjecture (Jacobs and
Meineke should be rejected. Paley’s order
does not commend itself.
8.
11. vLv : sc.
:
,
vid. Dial.
not Galatea; ^the fair waves lightly
plashing show the dog’s reflection as she runs on the sand.’
The edge of the sand where the dog runs is just covered with
the water. Most editors read
^5
support. For hiatus cf. vii. 8 and Index.
12.
^
from the Juntine,
but this is only emendation to avoid hiatus, and has no MS.
is in itself unobjectionable, cf.

§ 3.
’
^
’ aovos
15.
€€,
Pind. 01. vii. i
iv. 18. 4 êt sonat Herculeo structa labore via.’
13.
: cf. v.
:
60
Propert.
cf. iii. 5.
;
iii. 8, note.
:
summer’s
5 ’ 5, 7 ‘coquets.’
..., ‘like the dry thistle-down in hot
^
days.’ Galatea is as flckle and restless as the thistle-
down
V. 328
is tossed this
’
€, or’
way
Boks
€ wpos
^
and that never settling ; cf, Odyss.
' '^
17.
ws
€€, .., : cf. Terence, . iv. .
kvBa.
43 ·
€
‘Novi ingenium mulierum ;
nolunt ubi velis,

Ubi nolis cupiunt ultro’ (Hiller).
The sentence should probably be taken universally, connecting
it with : she plays the coquette shuns when one
;
and follows when one loves For the form of the
€
loves, not.
$,
line cf. xiv. 62 Nonnus, xvi. 297 KTeiveis yap
yakova 5
;
: Nicet. Eugen, iii. ii CTepyovTa ^^

18.
TToBus €.
‘and moves out the piece on the
centre line.’ The metaphor is taken from the game of
This was a kind of draughts played on a board divided into
thirty-six squares (6 x 6). The central subdividing line was
.
called hpd ypar[, and the piece placed thereon was (^^)
: :
THEOCRITUS
236
^
,
only moved as a
cf. oi
19.
5
€k tov
^
€ :
last resource.
cf. viii.
:
19
Iliad
Sed Graeci quibus est nihil negatum

Et quos 'Âp€s ’'Apes decet sonare.’
(.
Xen. Anab,
With
3 ^ Âp€s*'Ap€s :
3
iv. 6. 25, &c.

A, Pal. vii. 726^7
here sc.
Martial, ix. 12
Upa^.
22.
iv. 33, note.
TOV € The
eva
ellipse of
for the use of the article see
:
is strange, but is softened

by the following words. In Herond. vi. 33 tovtovs tovs
and Id, v. 59
yXv/ceaSf
quoted in support of this line, a gesture would complete the mean-
tovtovs tovs ,
which can now be
€,
ing. cf. viii. 65 i. 115.
(
I have transposed T 0 v(yid. not. crit.)
.
;
for two reasons, (i) is not in itself sufficient to balance
.
TOV eva yXvfcvv as co-ordinate attribute. (2) Eustathius refers to
,
the phrase {Opusc. 346. 20) eiVoi 6 QeoKpiTos eva yXvtcvv
The compound verb is justified by v. 8, with ^
which look at her (if I please),* The present is used with

I
self-assurance for the future, elwcbv Aesch.
ii. 183. The middle of the form is found Odyss. xiv. 343 (2nd -
person), cf. (see Hiller’s note). [Monro, Horn. Gram.
‘ The form for opa-eai should possibly be
§ 378 writes :
opaai if the ending is in its original form it belongs to the
:
non-Thematic conjugation.’ If is wrong, must give

place to
23. €8
here. The same question arises in v. 25].
see Odyss. ix. 507 sqq. Telemus had prophesied
:
the coming of Odysseus and the blinding of Cyclops.

a final clause depending on an optative of
’ ^,
24. :
wish takes the optative, Aesch. Eumenid. 297 eKOoi onws yevoiTO
vos Soph. Ajax 1222, &c.
€.
27.
:
^
cf. v.
Polyphemus
12.
29. The sense of the line is obviously that Polyphemus
gloats.*
set his dog on to bark at Galatea, but there is considerable

doubt as to the reading. The imperative vXaKTei is mentioned
,
as a variant in Schol. k.
for Giya (so Fritzsche)
If this is right we might read
or keeping aiya and vXaKreiv explain
the infinitive by a gesture or nod {aiyf}
elbov.
:
on xpeos
Oppian, Hal. v. 155). Kuhnken’s conjecture given in
the text seems however the best solution
keeping up the pretence that he no longer cares

vevoves
;
the aorist as in 21
,
:
for her.
35. Hhe other day*; cf. iv, 60; xv. 15; Verg. Eel.
ii. 25 ;
Ovid, Met. xiii. 840
qs hk .€
Certe ego me
Xuper aquae placuitque mihi mea forma
novi
Parataxis
;
liquidaeque in imagine vidi
instead of ore
: yav.
videnti.*
38.
37. Trap’
TOLs ev
Isocr. ix. 74.
, :
‘
KpeiTTov
reflected,*
€
with dative of the person judging
sc. vos.
tois aXXois evdoKêiv,
;
cf.
NOTES: VI. LINES
,
€€. ^ €
ITapias
Hapiov
‘Parian marble/ Find. K. iv. 132
19-46
With the vhole passage cf. Lucian,

237
^
€ . € 5.
i, 290 €€ ye rvyâveis
TTeTpas TLVoSy ei iroTe yav ci'?;, emfcvipaaa Is to ibe
GeavTT^v ovbe
39· cf. Tibullus, i. 2. g6 ‘despuit in molles
5 ^
:
;
et sibi quisque sinus.’

46. = evLKa, ‘
neither was victor
’
; so is used in
perfect sense, I am victorious.’
‘
for ovbeTepos this use is constant in Alexandrian
?,',
:
writers ; Ap. Rhod. i. 10 . . . of two ; cf. Theocr.

xxiv. 61 ; conversely eTepos for xxv. 174 ; so etcaoTos for
€€, A, Pal, ix. 13. ‘
invincible.’
VII.
See Introd. p. 12 sqq. for a general discussion of the circum-

stances and character of this famous poem ; ib. 13, 14 for the
identification of the persons mentioned. The scene of the
poem is definitely fixed as Coan by the researches of Messrs.
Hicks and Paton {Inscriptions of Cos), The subjoined map shows
the district.
2/ 27*20
zriQ- zr20‘
,
G Phjubp L Son, 3i tS^L andjan.
London; George Bdi 4. Sons.
€,
B.
^
The dottedlines show the divisions of the Demes. A.
with chief town
with chief towns Pyli
or (vii. 130)^
^ ()C. Aijpos
and Alike ('A€s)
:
:
*€
so
,
Hicks and Paton, Inscr. 344 KaToiKevvTes ev
eveevot yewpyovvTes kv "€'
;
238 THEOCRITUS
The fountain Bovpiva (viii. 6) still bears the name Vourina,
and is shown south-west of the town of Cos. IIoAis of line 2
is the town of Cos. "AAets may be either the deme, or the
river which runs down to the sea at Alike. Hicks and Paton
take it as the former, but the context suits a large district less
well than a more definite spot.
1. EoKpLTos. This name and those of Phrasydamus and
Antigenes are doubtless real, and not pseudonyms.
2.
3.
,•^
CLpiTopes,
^
^walked.’
rpiTos cf. Ap. Phod. i. 74
:
in honour of Ceres.
:
a harvest home.’ Iliad ix. 534
€
:
rpiros rj^v
. ^
’'^^
yovvof
Oip€vs
4. et tC TTep : cf. ii. 34 ;

Xen. Hellen. v. 3.
usually added in this idiom but can
Ilep is
6 on ^ ^^
be omitted ;
cf, Epig, xvii. 4 A. Pal, vii. 472 (Leonidas)
;
:
any ys
.
;
Arist. Frogs :
y
:
The construction
Epig, xvii.
5.
(leg.
:
, ,,
Xenoph. Hiero i. 26.
xgov) to
is
For the neuter cf. Callim. i. 70 ’ on
of the good fellows of old time.’

vyvs
^
Schol. k. The word is
.
cf.
elsewhere only
18 d ?
Commoner ^ :
known
cp. Epig. xxii. 3
in the longer form
Theocr.
..
Chalcon vas son of Eurypylus,
a legendary king of Cos, and Clytia his wife, daughter of
Ar. Lys, 91.
;
xxii. 164 ;
Plato, Timaeus
Merops.
6. os €K TToBos €,
who made the fount Purina (Vourina)
with his foot pressing his knee upon the rock/
^
€K :cf. ii. 10 Pind. P. iv. 359 ;

’
(‘by the might of’): i.e. he created the
fountain by the pressure of his foot, while he drove his knee
against the upright wall of rock. A statue of Chalcon was
erected over the fountain ;
Philetas,
yJ, Schol. The fountain is mentioned also by
'.
. € : deictic, ‘
and there hard by.’
8. : cf. Milton, P. L. iv. 692 of Eve’s bower :
The roof ‘
Of thickest covert was inwoven shade

Laurel and myrtle, and what higher grew
Of firm and fragrant leaf .’ . .
; ;
vho
11. .
this Brasilas was.
NOTES:
This place is not identified, nor is it known
^K. Tiimpel {Rhein. Mns, 46) suggests
that it is another name for Poseidon ; and that the
—
monument was the same as that described by Pausanias, as
VII. LINES 1-2 239
—
standing near the Peiraeus Gate, near a temple of Demeter.
This monument represented Poseidon vanquishing the Coan
Polybotes, and was assigned not to Poseidon but to another
? to Brasilas" (Kynaston). Poseidon vas certainly connected
Tiimpel, -$^€-^
with Cos in mythology, but the derivation proposed by
is monstrous.
is not a fair substitute for earth-shaker.
Stone-thrower
Tov md. Introd. p. 20. :
12. construe with cf. ii. 28, note.

: €€5 :
*By the grace of the Muses we found our traveller, a noble

fellow of Crete."
of Cydonia in Crete (vid. Odyss. xix. 176).
:
13. Introd. p. 18. :
14. €coK€L Introd. p. 13 where I have explained

. . . :
,
my view that this means, was dressed up as a goatherd." ‘
18.
practically
34
1 71
5
15. 16. ‘For he had on his shoulders a yellow skin from
a shaggy thick-haired goat."
:
, ^..
vid. iii. 5.
€K is superfluous, as in ix. 10.
synonymous
:
: two epithets without conjunction, and
;
vid. Lobeck on Ajax 708
h.
Odyss. vii.
ohvios
:
: h. Hermes^
is locative dative, cf. ii. 121.
.
With the whole cf.
€€ *
the description of Paris in Coluthus, 107 :
.
^ .*^
€€^ ’
ns opeaaavXoio
cf. ^2, note.

'
5
^
:
: yap ypia €
Schol.
18. 19. . . . : cf. iv. 49 ây 6ov.
19.
€5 () ’: elided, cf. iv. 58·
a smile.
20.
:
ning in later authors, and
’
€€,
the vord loses its classical sense of grin-
Lucian, Amoves, § 13
‘a smile played about his lip."
:
is used of the lips half opened in

yi ^. ‘
21.
€€
TO
05
2
€€5
vid. Introd. pp. 8 and 16.
in the noontide cf. i. 15.
:
:
either (i) ‘toil along," or (2) simply ‘valk."

;
The latter is supported by Herond. vii. 125 :
€€.
€€ a €
The former by Eurip. Medea 1181
’
5 $'^ ^.
240
22. €v
(lizards) oi
wall of stones built
holes for lizards to lie in.
cf. 1 . 15 sqq., and Tennyson’s
(h, k
^ ’, ;
.
THEOCRITUS
The
without mortar and
vulg.) : cf.
For the picture of noonday quiet

Oenone :
Herod, ii. 69 oi
was a rough
affording plenty of
-
‘For now
the noonday quiet holds the hill:
The grasshopper is silent in the grass :
The lizard, with his shadow on the stone,

Bests like a shadow, and the winds are dead.*
€.
(Callim. vii. 72
24. Cobet would alter to but
’ * ,) opos
^
in such phrases as this means, ‘to go to join.’ Cf. Iliad xix.
.8 .
346 oi
Khod. ii. 460 :
Theocr.
^/ :
,
:
It is only
that it
Arist. Acharn, 728.
25. TOL . . .
xvi. 531 oTTi oi
26.
oi
€€,
'
,
means
when
=
‘
used with a noun denoting a moveable thing
to fetch ; cf. xiii. 16 xxix. 38 Iliad xiii. 248
and the construction passes

from the dative (of person concerning) to gen. abs. ; cf. Iliad
‘ rings.’
*
. . .
,
^
;
;
: .
Theocr.
;
Bhod.
. iii.
67.
;
371
first in Pindar, P. iv. 180 ; see New PhrynichuSj
65.
27.
5,
:
p. 187 ; Babrius, xii. 19 (Butherford, ad loc.).

31.
,8
‘this journey leads to a harvest-home.’ The
Kapvas ,
€
adj. is used freely for irpos Cf.
Callim.
A. Pal. vi. 221.
;
ttjs ?, Leonidas,
34. : predicatively. ‘ Filled up with wealth of

grain.’
35* |, ‘the way is ours together, ours together the
day.’
3
(Hermann) 18
bears this sense frequently in Alex, writers
6oos ?.
;
cf. Bion,
For the
,
iii.
style of the line, see Introd. p. 41,

• ^vvoi . and Ap. Bhod. iii. 173
?'
36. : cf. vi. 47? iôte.
dry then of sound, clear ringing.*
'
37· orig. :
‘ ’
;
‘
Cf. the Latin ‘argutus.* Lucian, i. 271

-^.
. '7€5 Longus, ii. 5·
:
;
cf. . Bion.
we
:
38.
40.
have
2 6 vid.
:
Introd. . 15. There is no indication of

the origin of this name for Asclepiades. Hiller’s notion that
to deal with an anagram, since the consonants of the
cf. ii. 138.
name Sicelidas are all found and in the same order in Ascle-
piades,* is most unlikely. On Philetas, see Introd. pp. 10
and
41.
20.
3, ‘
I am matched like a frog against cicadae.*
NOTES: VIL LINES 22-53 241
<
42. €iTiTa8€s,
particular object
TTjs
44·
;? €€\
€9
'·€77.€, ,..,
but
‘to suit
€€<: ^ ^.
my
€^€5€9
just at random’)
€
purpose*; Lucian, i. 255
:
’
she asked with no
Lysias,
‘thou art an olive branch moulded

i. ii to
,
in truth by Zeus.*
€pvos ; after the Homeric ’ epviC laos {Iliad
xviii. 56),
€K : of agent, cf. vii. 1 12, &c.
TTpos
40.
.
€ir*
‘
not I think ‘for truth * km expressing the
Who
aXaOeici
€€
:
object aimed at, but keeping the metaphor of

‘made on the mould of truth.* Cf. Pindar, P. i. 167 aipivêi
house as high as the crest of

strives to raise a
—
48.
,
€€5
a lordly mountain.*
£
€^?,
[The V. 1
a fine epithet for a hill whose domain is as
:
wide as the prospect from its summit. So Pindar, N, ii. 29

Empedocles has the same epithet of
. though better supported by MSS., is
certainly inferior in itself.]
cf. i. 38 ; Pindar, 01, ii. 156:
:
.
âyyay
Aios TTpos
KopaKCS
deiov
SoSj
:
^^
vid. Introd. p. 20. As this idyll belongs to the first
period there can be no reference as so often supposed to Apoll
* $
nius. The same sentiment is expressed by Callim. ii. 105 :
50.
*0
^
(pOovos
€.
*;/? ks
The sentence
is not finished, but passes
os tt 6
^^
vtos €€, ...
naturally into a new

construction and turn of expression.
51. iJcTTovaCTa the song, therefore, is not an impromptu,
:
53 · ,
but one already elaborated like the Daphnis-elegy of Id, i.
See Introd. p. 21.
when the Kids are in the western sky and the
‘
south wind chases the waves, and Orion stands upon the seas.*
€’ lairepiois €8.
is used here of simultaneous time,
or circumstances ; cf. Ap. Ehod. i. 329 :
^^ lokvos
TiavTfs
^^
€€^€6
(while the sails were furling)
cf. Id,
auribus*)
€7’ aa(paKTois
i. 514
: Id,
signifies succession, ‘after.* km
'os,
Eur. Ion 228.
i. 1013
’
kvl ttvoi^s
— an
. equivalent of gen. absol.
'qpcpkovTcs
The Kids
In Attic km
Herodot.
(‘
22;
arrectis
so used
— a cluster of stars
ii.
;
in Auriga— are low down in the north-west sky (altit. 30°) one
hour before sunrise on Nov. 28. Orion is at the same time just
touching the horizon, so that he may be said to stand on the
THEOCRITUS R
: ;
24 ^ THEOCRITUS
sea.
(i.e.
Theocritus here speaks of the ‘ cosmical
Aratus, 308 r|os (at end of November) dverai
^,€5
*'Epy.
54.
619.
Aratus, 1065
early autumn).
(
:
Cf. further, Theocr. xxiv. 10; Hesiod,
k) is required here as we have two coordinate

^^
’
^
setting. Cf.
aOpoos
time clauses,
vid. xvi. 95, note.
. . , 6 €, Most editors read €,
€8.
57.
^ }
The belief was current that while the halcyon
^ ^\
was sitting calm weather prevailed. Simonides 12
wy
Zei/y
6
5.
:
€,
58.
A, Pal, xiii. 27
^from
prove this meaning for 3

translate from the furthest shore.*
‘
cf. xvi. 51, note. %€ ,
the bottom of the
\
sea.*
7
Fritzsche, quoting
which does not
Others
^^ .€
60. €€. For aorist cf. xv. 100 Arist. Frogs 229 ;
:
1/16 yap ecTcpâv 6
,
€ €€,,
62. ^ seasonable.’
€oov = Aesch. Agam. 665 wy
kv
(idos
6iy ev nXcvaeiev
€€
Tts :
Quint. Smyrn. xiv. 623 €€^

64. V,
^ wearing.*
^ our wine of Ptelea.’ There vere
65.
numerous places of this name, one being in Cos according to
the Scholiast. Lycidas means doubtless some local vintage.
The regular Coan wine was noted for its medicinal properties
chiefly. The idea that 66//
is to be derived from
ân elm-tree (wine from vines trained on elms or wine flavoured
,
^,
’
with elm) is barred by the form of the word. should have We

then r6€t^y olvos cf. pohiTys, Kebpirys, pohys, &c.
:
and among the many plants used to flavour wine among the
Greeks elm is— happily not mentioned. —
68. For form of line cf. iv. 25 three nouns joined by re, the —
last with epithet. So xiii. 45 ; Odyss. v. 64, 66 iii. 434, 451 ; ;
ix. 24 xxi. 10, &c.

;
my
^
69. paXaKujs, * at ease.*
€,€5 (Leonidas)drink I will to the memory of Ageanax cf.
$
: ;
A, Pal. vii. 452 :
€6,
70. . ^.
This has been variously explained: (i) with
‘pressing my lips right into the cups* (Hartung)
(2) ‘exhauriens calicem ut solus relictus sit calix* Fritzsche).
This is impossible ; the first is not good sense. Others emend
ap 6 ves
(
;
yva^s kv (Jacobs), avals kv Graefe (so Hiller) proleptically.

:
prefer $
‘draining the cup/ If any alteration is required I should
kv \€,
‘idly/ but may possibly be
kept in the sense of ‘merus/ ‘unmixed’; cf. and
^.
avTOK€pacTOSy Nicand. Alex, 162 be-nas o’vs €\€
71, 72.
CIS p.€v
See Introd.
for 0
yevey
6
€€ ’
, ,
Callim. Ep, i. 3
€ €€, 77 \
for
73· Hcveas
74. opos ’
see note on i. 65.
:
as the beasts do in i. 71 sqq.

aiai ^
cTTovciTo, ‘ how the hills
round about sorrowed
him, and how the oaks mourned.’ Inanimate nature weeps
€ Cf. Bion, Epit. Aclon. 31

Kiyovri
€€ .
at bpv€S
fcXaioire €6€
: Epit. Bion. i :
Milton, Lycidas:
‘Thee, shepherd, thee the woods, and desert caves

And all their echoes mourn/
75. : cf. iv. 24, note.
For construction cf. v. 38, note, when he faded as fades
76. ‘
a streak of snow under the ridge of Haemus.’

.
Tis is unusual with
ws
5
€
Evpos
€€
For the simile cf. Odyss, xix. 205
^ kv
Z€vpos
^^.
^,
^)'
:
Callim. vi. 91
? € ayyv
.
ojs evi
€€.
78. The shepherd Comatas was shut in a chest by
his master because he sacrificed cattle to the Muses. After
a year the chest was opened and it was found that Comatas
‘
80, 81. at
€·,
floribus
82.
’
. . .
= pollen.
: Hesiod,
.
had been miraculously fed by bees and his life preserved. The
fable was told by Lycus of Khegium, an elder contemporary of
Theocritus, father by adoption of the poet Lycophron.
For order cf. xvi. 34, 35.
‘honey®; cf. xv. 116 ; Verg. Geor. iv. 39, 250
T?ieogn, 83 :
\’ 4Ve’
yr} ^'
63 ^. yv€p^v
pet
€ : 83. TTCTTovOeis
yap
ya.
:
pluperf.
apparently = ‘the
€6€3
els
year in
;
cf. Isocr.
all its seasons,’

€
199 d
85. €Tos i. e.
a whole year.
R 2
:
244 THEOCRITUS
€€05, ‘wert oppressed’; ‘Comatas, licet de victu
non laboraret, libertate tamen privatus et in cavea quasi inclusus
erat
86.
’
*
(Wuestemann).
the living in
CTT* €€,
my
^ wouldst thou had been numbered among
day, that I might be tending thy goats on the
hillside listening to thy voice whilst thou lay ’neath the oaks
:
or pines sweetly singing, Comatas half-divine.’

87. €€:
KaXas
cf. iv. 49, note.
Dial.
91.
93.
€Many
:
05 .
§ i.
: ii. 67, note.
commentators take this as = €;.
On the view taken of the circumstances of this idyll this is
impossible, since Theocritus had not yet sought the patronage
of the Alexandrian court. Nor is it necessary to foist on the
poet such a subordination of taste to odious flattery, but the
:
words mean what they say, that the poet’s song is heard of God
himself cf. Odyss, viii. 74
;
Arist. Birds 215

rrjs apa Kkios evpiiv
:
ha
\9 xojpet
wpos Aids edpas
€€
(of the nightingale’s song).
94.
,
: cf. Bpit Bion. 103
aWoLS €0
give ear ’ ; vid, Liddell and Scott, s. v. In
€€ €€£ '.
:
*
^ 7€?
95 · ^
Attic usage is generally ^ to listen to.’ to

^
96. ^.
answer when called ; cf. iii. 24 xi. 78. ’
Sneezing has been at all times and in all

countries regarded as a lucky omen ; cf. xviii. 16 ; Odyss, xvii.
;
545 ; Catullus, xlv. 8

‘ Hoc ut dixit Amor sinistra ut ante
Dextram sternuit approbationem.’
97. €iapos Dial. § i kpa

: . epavri, Introd. p. 43. The . .
point of the comparison lies in the gay carelessness of all

nature in spring.
98. ’’Aparos Introd. p. 16. The general idea of the song is
:
‘
I am happy and careless in my love but my friend Aratus :
loves too, and Aristis knows about it. I know not whom he
loves, perhaps Philinus, perhaps another. Whosoever it is
may Aratus be lucky, and Pan help him, and be requited for
his help.’ So far ironically then the pretended ignorance is ;
laid aside. ‘
It is Philinus and he shall be made to care. Yet
after all Aratus he is but an over ripe pear and not worth our
toil we can find better things to do than wearing shoe leather
;
and wearying ourselves ; let another torture himself and let us

have peace.’ A
different version is given by Wilamowitz-
Moellendorf (Arafos von Kosj p. 187 sqq.). See notes on 118, 123.
= 2££.
99. ’'Apiaris . . . 5. The play on words (cf. xxvi. 26)
: :
NOTES: VII. LINES 86-115 245
shows that the name '' either genuine or but slightly
-
is
*^
€
changed. Among Coan names preserved in inscriptions we
have ’'Apiaros^ 'Apiarevsy and a large number with
'
5€ €
103·
for prefix (Hicks and Fsitoiiy Inscriptions of CoSy Appendix,
"ApiaTopovAoSy &c.).
loi.
No actual identification is possible.
ev
ovde
: join with
a mountain in Thessaly, not otherwise known

:
as a centre of Pan worship ; cf. Eur. H. P. 371.

€€.
5 idiots
iKHy Schol.
*'
104. . . . cpcCaais,
^ lay him uncalled in my friend’s
arms.’
105. for apa cf. Plutarch, Lys, 20
: 'Odvaa^vs
alvos povosy A, Pal. vi. 147. More often with interrogative
words, Herond. iv. 21
tIs pa
€€
apa
added to d or = possibly. Plato, Rep. 433 a
;
€i
(see Ast, Lex. Plat. s.v.). The Philinus in question

€
may be the same as that of ii. 115 {vid. note there). If so we
must lower the date of this idyll as much as possible; but
there is no necessity for the identification. If the theory,
vos
^
proposed by Knaack, that is a pet name for be
accepted, then the Philocles might well be the same as one
mentioned by Leonidas, A. Pal. vi. 309.
€.'
'€
to
108.
kopTT)v
y
y Tois kaOiovai.
no.
general time clause ; optative by assimilation
:
cf. vi. 24 ; Mimnernus i
(v)y
ore
On the custom the Scholiast writes MovvaTos
eivai kv y oi naidcs
^
scratch yourself.’
Upeiov
ats
Mark the
'
alliteration
X> X> "TV, KVy Ky KVy K.
, Ill
€pa€voSy
sqq. i.e. in wintry Thrace, Verg. Eel. x. 65.
better joined with
:
than with kyyvdev
.€
^
^
turning in the way by the riverside ’ ; cf. Iliad xxi. 603
0 Tov
Nile.
Schol.
Tpkâs
the ‘ Great Bear.’ BXepvej eOvos

:
Theocritus places them beyond the sources of the

The town Aenus at the mouth of the river Hebrus
-
has a figure of Pan on its coins. The god of the Nubians
(Aethiopians) was identified by the Greeks with Pan. We
have therefore two pieces of curious learning in this passage
(Wilamowitz). Such recondite allusions are remarkably rare
in Theocritus.
1 15. Hyetis and Byblis are hills and fountains in the district
5
of Miletus. Oeceus, a spot sacred to Aphrodite in the same
neighbourhood
= posy not
;
see xxviii. 4.
as in xvii. 36.
: —
246 THEOCRITUS
€€, ... . 86
^ €€ ^,
1 19, : cf. Pal. v. :
TTpbs
€^€ rrjy €//’ 5 Ipef,
See note on 98. Wilamowitz interprets the line, ‘ make Philinus

love another and suffer what Aratus suffers loving him/ The
€
antithesis of 1. 120 seems to suit the other version better.
12 1. avOos, ^ the bloom of thy beauty/
122. Toi, ‘then let us no longer watch at his door,
Aratus ’ ; cf. Charito, A. ii. 3
7rpoaaypvwvodi/T€s, ..,
Be
Propert. i. 16. 17
avXciais Ovpais
:
€^ ^^
^lanua vel domina penitus crudelior ipsa,
Quid mihi tarn duris clausa taces foribus?
Me mediae noctes, me sidera plena (v. 1. prona) iacentem,

Frigidaque Eoo me dolet aura gelu.*
p.
€€5. Wilamowitz - Moellendorf (Aratos von Kos^
186) regards the ist person as due merely to an identi-
fication on Theocritus’ part of himself with his friend.
‘
Theocritus,’ he maintains, does not paint an actual scene ‘
€ 65
the two standing together through the night at the door
TToSas refers to running after Philinus all day.’
With due respect to so high an authority I cannot but think
€8
,
that this is the very reverse of the truth. is to be
taken literally, Aratus is accompanied by his friend for the
ignorance of the object of Aratus’ care was only assumed
(cf. ii. 1 19), and opOpios ..., loses all its force if we
refer it merely to the reminder that morning has come after
a sleepless night in one’s own bed I
123. o ’ opOpios, ând let the morning cockcrow resign

another to cruel numb despair.^
124. might also be the chill of morning (cf. Propert.
loc. cit.), but the word is commonly used of mental rather than
physical torpor.
Laws
125. els:
iv. 716 c
Plat. s. V. € 19.
effort ;
cf.
:
i.
cf. Iliad v. 397 cure
97.
. bBvvrjaiv
almost = Tiy though rather more definite.
9 is
eva '^
. .
used metaphorically of the

€. €€.
Plato,
Ast, Lex.
fruitless
also a metaphor from wrestling. Let one —Molon
^^€€ .
^
:
— be gripped hard in this toil.’

126. 127. ‘But let peace of mind be ours,’ &c. Ap. Khod.
640
iii. Be €
cf. ii. 62. :
aris . . . a relative sentence dependent on an opta-

:
tive of ivish, and defining its subject takes the optative without
dv cf. XV. 94 Soph. Track. 954 :
' € €,
: :
yevoiT
9 *
,
6
, .
ditoiKiaeiev
tis
.
This dependent clause is not final but consecutive^ and the opta-
tive is
€^€
due to assimilation, i. e. such a sentence as ovk kari
becomes oaris € €€.
^
But such a consecutive relative, dependent on an optative with
av, takes normally the optative with av, Plato, Pep. 360 b
ovdeh CLV y€voiTO bs av Examples to €€€.
the contrary are dubious or capable of another explanation.
[Lysias], i. i av outls ovk €
Arist. Frogs 98 : :
€
ogtis , , yevvaiov
€vpois eTi
)
$. ^
may either be deliberative, dependent on or con-
ditional { = yvtos av
cm see sketch-map in Preface.
€
The road
ei tls : cf. viii. ii, note.
^
130. :
(
taken by Theocritus and his friends must therefore have lain
to the north of Pyxa.
132.
note.
For ITvâs cf. Xen. Hellen, v. i. 26
km
: a diminutive of
M
(v. 2) ;
cf. iv. 20,
134. : adject, used substantival ly, 'vine leaves.

Vid. Index, Adjectives.
135.
ix.
Kparos, and many a branch of poplar and elm
swayed and dipped above our heads.*
yap vvepOcv Kapirbs K€<pa\ris
not vnkp
e06a*y€
377) because downward motion is intended.
‘
.(- » Fal.
136. icpov cf. viii. 33.

:
€6€
^^
137. KcXdpvfc cf. Iliad xxi. 261 to F
€€.€,
138. 1
:
^
dusky.’ A. Pal vii. 196 (Meleager) :
’ (€€5 €\9 \$
:,^ ^ ,
€s \vpas.
The word is a diminutive form of aWaXos (also aWaXocis,

€$)€ ;
cf. XY, 13 s KvaKos, :
,€ . ·
139. cf. xxi. 187 ; Hesiod. Scut 305 :
Trap’ ’ avTOis ’
Schol. .
^
.
the tree-frog.*
kv tgls
*
0
,
,
291 :
Xiyvpbv (\) ’ oXoXvycJV
,
Aratus, 948 (among signs of rain)
142. :
oXoXvywv where the Scholiast interprets the
:
Tpvy0va.
a frequent epithet of bees, of the nightingale
(Aesch. Agam. 1142) ; of wings {h. hymn Diosc. xiii) ; of wind
(Chaeremon in Athen. 608 D). Arist. ^
word to mean
Birds 800 (parody of Aeschyl.). In all passages but the last

the word is best taken of sound shrill’ only so can we give — —
,
‘
it a consistent meaning. With it may be used of

colour; Schol. Ar. Pax 1177. Dr. Kuther-
: :
248 THEOCRITUS
ford (on Babrius, iiS) writes, Ôriginally possessing a precise
signification it afterwards dropped out of use till it was taken
up by the higher poetry to which the indefiniteness of meaning
produced by time had a literary value . . . and the late literary
schools ended by assigning to the word the meaning which they
fancied best suited the two or three classical passages, but to
which the word may or may not originally have had any claim/
‘ When I use a word,* Humpty-Dumpty said in rather a scorn-
ful tone, it means just what I choose it to mean

‘
neither —
more nor less. . . They’ve a temper some of them, particularly
.
—
verbs they’re the proudest adjectives you can do anything —
with but not verbs/ With the whole description, cf. Plato,
Phaedr. 230 b.
, €(
irepl
XXV. 103, 256
147. €. . .305 Trepl
5 Hesiod, Scut, 15.

:
Theocr.
;
Horace, Odes iii. 8, 10 corticem adstrictum

pice dimovebit amphorae.*
;
cf, Iliad ii.
6 ,
‘
:
Kparos, ‘ neck of the wine jar.*

148. €5.
The Nymphs as well as the Muses
.
are patronesses of song; cf. Verg. Eel, vii. 21 ^Nymphae noster
amor Libethrides* (Conington, ad loc,) Theocr. vii. 91.
149.
150.
15 1.
152. vaas
153.
€ According to one tradition Pholus, one of the
Centaurs, according to the present Chiron entertained Heracles
with a famous old wine given by Dionysus.
€€ :
:
: cf. v.
cf. i.
:
68.
58.
Odyss, ix. 481.

superfluous as in , viii. 43
·
Odyss,
, 268
;
xvii. 27 KpaiTTvd
$^
€,
$ : Pal, vi.
"".
opos iroTvia &c.
. . .
‘ set a dancing*; cf. iv. ii ;
Herond.
i. 8 Tis ae So Proper t.
iuheo. ii. 6. 17 :
^ Centauros eadem dementia iussit
154.
Nymphs
: €6,
Frangere in adversum pocula Pirithoum.*
poured from your spring.* ‘
Nymphs are not the Muses, but the

in v. 148 the
of the fountain Castalia, queen of all fountains, and
therefore the source of all fountains. Hence the Nymphs of
Castalia are deities of all springs and may be invoked by the
waterside in Cos (Wilamowitz-Moellendorf, loc, cit, p. 193).
According to the Greek custom the wine (v. 147) would be
,
mixed with water from the spring ; hence the Nymphs are
,
said to be the givers of the draught.
Recently J. Schmidt {Rhein, Mus, 45) has offered a new
-
,
explanation, taking
metaphorical use of
vi. I
metaphorically = a draught of song.
This would be very obscure in this context among
with no mention of song, although the
can be easily supported. Pind. Is.
av^pbs ojs
, , ix. 364 yap y,

—
.
155 ,
NOTES:
,€
sqq.
€
‘ winnowing- fan/
*
LINES
(opt.), parataxis for while she smiles holding

the sheaves and poppies in either hand.’ The words seem
147— 155
of the threshing-floor/
‘
—VIII. i-io 249
obviously to refer to a statue or rough figure of Demeter —

decked with corn and poppies.
VIII.
The idyll is a simple singing-match between Daphnis and

Menalcas, divided into two portions; (a) 33-60 in alternate
quatrains of elegiac verse (&) 63-80 in hexameter verse.
;
Daphnis and Menalcas are the legendary characters of that

name (cf. Id, ). Both were the subject of a poem by
Hermesianax (see Introd. p. ii), and of one by Sositheus in
which Menalcas was represented as vanquished in song by
Daphnis. It is impossible to hold that Daphnis and Menalcas
are merely names applied to contemporary shepherds, in face
of i. 91, of the total absence of character drawing, and especially
of ws (pavTL in v. 2. Various critics have regarded as spurious
either portions of the idyll, or the whole, but only on internal
evidence of very weak character. So far as the idyll contains
verbal peculiarities they are confined to the elegiac part, and
the change of metre brings with it change of forms (so ai ,
43, 47, instead of
lays stress,
52, for € : ,
on which M. Legrand ',
The inconsistencies found by
op, cit, pp. 16, 17).
Hermann between the first and second songs are utterly trivial,
and to an unprejudiced reader unapparent. Wilamowitz argues
that each idyll is a separate picture {uhos) each therefore had
‘
;
a separate title ; recurrence of title is therefore as good as for-

bidden therefore viii and ix (bearing same title as vi) are not
;
genuine.’ Could dogmatism and pedantry go further? See

further Buecheler in N, Jahrhucher f. Cl, Philol, i860.
1. Compare the setting of Id, vi.
2. is this shows that the idyll deals with the
:
legendary Daphnis see Preface. ;
3.
4. €
here of the hair of the head, not of the face,
Âmbo
;
as Daphnis and Menalcas are represented as mere lads.

Ahrens, Dial, Dor, p. 326.
:
Verg. Eel, vii. 4
Et cantare pares
:
florentes aetatibus. Arcades

:
et respondere parati.’
ambo,
6.
7.
.
. €1
cf. i. 136, note ; not an ethic dative.
€ €.
:
I have followed Boissonade’s punctuation, which connects

with
7 $,
‘
I say I will vanquish you as much
as I like in song’ ; cf. Arist. Equit, 713 670; 6’ y
^not if you hurt yourself in the singing.’
-
;
250 THEOCRITUS
A pretty use of this wellknown euphemism is given by Isaeus,
i. 4
§ K\€vvos airais. The rhythm of the line is not
an exception to the rule of the trochaic caesura in fourth foot
(see xviii. 15) since ei n ttolOols almost form a single word.
€€
II.
13. .
known only from
vid. Index, Verbs compound
:
= ‘to stake.’
Soph. Elect. 584.
a0Aos, masc. in the sense of ,' ^

;
neut. = prize, is
the grammarians, Bekker, Anecd. xxi. 14
€€
dpaevLKOJS to epyov
^. \ € to
ovBeTepov €^€
^ 9^^:
€ For the op tat. cf. Theognis 84 :
Toaaovs ’ ^ ^^, ' .
€€
avOpojTTOvSj
{
Arist. Thesm. 871 (parody) r/y
Euthyd, 292 e tls ttot kaTiv
Stallbaum).
ovs vavs
should expect We
€€€
in the rela-
tive clause in all these, since the sense required is final or
/cparos
ay
ds €5 Plato,
XX. 161 (£ €
consecutive (‘of such a kind as to satisfy us’), cf. Demosth.
oh and there is no
preceding optative whereto the following is assimilated (see
€€^
,
vii. 125). It is hardly possible to regard the optative as one ‘of
pure generality^* like Soph. Aniig. 666 ov
since this is only a variant from bv av a form not
€€ €
5,
applicable in the above cases. It is noticeable however that
these three optatives occur in a relative sentence dependent on
an interrogative or quasi-interrogative. The construction would
therefore seem to be parallel to the thorny
‘'Afcs
ovv €* ?
Syntax, p. 343
In €€ Is yfjpas
and
(Eur. Ale. 52) &c.
p. 293, note.
the middle has reciprocal force,
See Sonnenschein,
‘ stake for
each other/
Iliad
14. lengthened in arsis in fourth foot, cf. xxv. 203 ;
GIs
vii.
164
—
:
anomaly the hiatus before

kiriei The second metrical
cannot be justified,
has not the f, nor was it supposed to have it by Theocritus
.
—
see V. 24, 144, 148. Hiatus in the fifth thesis is not legitimate
even in Homer see Monro, Horn. Gram. § 382. has pro-
,
;
bably displaced the true word both here and in v. 15.

Fritzsche ?
Liddell and Scott.
objectionable.
15.
579 (so p
, ^, 16.
€05
:
k,
a word used by Ap. Ehod. and later poets, vid.
The hiatus prjva
€05 ' Vulg.

:
in 15 would be un-
adverbial
cf. xv. 100.
;
;
vid.
cf.
,'oycpbv
Ameis).
v. 44
^^, Callim.
;
ii. 100 ;
Aratus
€-
,
,
Odyss. viii. 379 ;
i. 55. But
^ ?'^
A. Pal. vi. 262 (Leonidas) is adjective.
17. the victor’ cf. i. 109.
‘
;
<5
. .. 3
TO ‘what is the advantage the victor will have?’
(not ‘the prize’), cf. Thucyd. i. 42. 4 to yap
€€ , :
tovs
245
)
: 1
NOTES: VIII. LINES 11-48 251
18.
number.
€€: Tibullus,
with nine reeds; seven was the more usual
ii. 5. 31 describes its shape :
^Fistula cui semper decrescit arundinis ordo

Nam calamus cera iungitur usque minor/
Keeds of diminishing length were fastened together with wax ;
cf. i. 129.
used by Theocritus with remarkable
: the epithet is
frequency. Every commendation on every subject is com-
^
prised in that one word/ as Henry Tilney says of the much
i. 52
20.
24.
iv. 18
;
,
abused ‘nice"; cf. xv. 62; xviii. 26; vi. 14; ix. 25; ii. 73;
iv. 32 ; xv. 99, 73
€
accusatives of the person
Tov €
CKOTos
i. 149 ii. 80, &c.
Theocritus do this in imitation of popular speech ?
€€
;
Does
·
I
€
vould willingly stake
: soil,
and the part

;
^^
;
Aesch. Eumenid. 88
" ;
;
see xvi. 67, note.

the verb taking two
affected ;
Iliad xxi. 18
(6$ \
26.
Odyss. xviii.
5
(ppivaSj &c.
. .
223
. €€8 ;
^
how will it be if we call ? ’
cf.
)?
€Vos € €l €€ êlvos Iv
;
The usual reading

TTjvos 0 aiwokos ^^$9 would ;5 :
be explicable by an ellipse
but while kav is good Greek is
^s
27.
. .
5, . hav ?
‘with white face" ; see Buttmann, Lexil. p. 528.
Cobet ^.
4
28. ciraKo-Gaai vid. vii. 95 ; v. L kiraKovaas
4
: :
formed on analogy of
30.
&c.
: Zeus,
reVri^,
NeVrcu/),
Hesiod, Scut, 393 5, , Pal.
. .
; ;
V. 295.
. . . : cf. 11. 5? 18, 61 ; ; 114, 8, 8.
&C. ;
Introd. .
This use of rhyme on second and fourth 44 *
arsis is fairly common in hexameter verse both in Greek and

Latin Odyss. x. 145
;
viii. 230 v. 296 vi. 240 Verg. Eel. ; ; ; ;
viii. 32 o digno coniuncta viro/ See Fritzsche, Latin edition

‘
on viii. 5. For this introductory line cf. vi. 5 ; ix. 14.

'·'’ = 7777/ = 76,
34.
35.
CK
as living persons
/Tos
53=:€,
43
: sc. uêrepas, the dells
;
cf.
not
xxix. 4
-o
Theophrast. Ch. 21
Dial. §
:
;
cf. 1.
and
4.
39 maiv€T€.
Nicet. Eugen.
rivers being regarded
3^
€ ': ‘
kfc :
€^.
36. less grace" (‘ non minus pabuli,’ Hiller
prosaic) ;
cf. xi. 42.
40. Arist. Eccl. 690 yap
4^€:
€
:
cf. XV. Ill, note.

cf. Xen. Cyrop. iii. 2. 20 ( = to graze the
: 4€, —
hills with cattle). Kynaston’s translation all his sheep un- ‘
grudgingly " is nonsense. —

41-48. In the MSS. 11 41-43 and 45-47 are transposed each
into the other’s place. This is hardly tolerable, '’ ois aiyes
.
'
252 THEOCRITUS
suits Menalcas the shepherd, not Daphnis the neatherd. In
line 51 Milo is the subject of Menalcas’ verse ; therefore 1 43 .
also referring to him must be given to Menalcas. [The order

in the text was proposed by an anonymous critic in a review
of Jacobs’ edition, Allgem. Litterat, Zeitung. Oct. 27, 1808, and is
now generally adopted.]
41. ois : collective singular.
43. : see vii. 153, note.
Daphnis and Menalcas are represented in this
:
idyll as mere children ( 11 . 3, 64). The folloving verses there-

fore are not to be understood as expressions of the singer’s own
feelings and experience see Hiller’s note. This understood,
;
the supposed inconsistencies of the idyll disappear.

45. For the rhythm cf. xx. 6.
46. v€a its younglings.
:
can hardly be considered the right reading,

k and other good MSS. have ‘ throb,’ which
/,
yields no
sense,
awkward.
48.
absence,
6€ €
is feeble after in 42, and the con-
junction of singular and plural verb with neuter subject is
(Meineke) is not much better.
all is parched and drooping in the loved one’s
:
avos, cf. Arist. Lysist. 385 avos Soph. ;
^
Elect 819 d(pL\os
Strictly =
cf. Verg. Eel. vii. 55.
49. av€p, ‘ lord of the flock ’ ;

Tipbs
gregis ipse caper.’
^
^, cf.
:
Lucian, i. 210; Verg. Eel. vii. 7 Wir
iii. 26
?
Sinep : iii. 10 cD
€^
(Ahrens, Dial.
Dor. p. 374) ; but no sense can then be made, and we must
take it = ov (cf. i. 105), allowing a false form for the Doric a.
Go, lord of the flock, where the wood is deepest and come ye —
—
to the water, kids ; for there is he ; go stump-horn and say
,’
:
—
i.e. the goat is sent with a message to Milo.
53. Most editors give this verse to Menalcas, marking a
lacuna of four lines in which Daphnis should have replied in
lines closely resembling 49-52, just as hitherto the quatrains
have answered one another phrase for phrase. But that a
verbal correspondence was not always required is shown by
Verg. Eel. vii. 41-44 compared with 37-40. The correspondence
of sense is sufficiently obvious, and it is hard to conceive the
53. €.
singer of this perfect verse returned defeated (1. 82).
is read (by conjecture) by Ahrens and
subsequent editors, except Paley. But the mixture of historical
.
names with legendary in a poem of which the scene is
legendary is not in place, is abundantly supported by
Find. Eem, viii. 37, which Paley quotes,
(ETepoi direpavTov and Odyss. iv. 129
:
’
With the
^
whole compare Tyrtaeus, xii. 3-8
,
;
* ( \ (3
^^^ € €
€*
€1
’d
* €
€
*
€€5
€9^^ ^
€
€.
€
: ; :
NOTES: VIIL LINES
join
56.
it
2 € €S :
most easily construed with
an awkward change of construction.
to kaopcvv involves
Note the exquisite sound of these lines produced by the
To
41-70
. 253
recurrence of the open a cf. xi. 43. With the picture cf. Horace,
Epist, i. II. 10:
îllic vivere vellem
Oblitusque meorum obliviscendus et illis
Neptunum procul e terra spectare furentem.’
And Marlowe’s
‘We will sit upon the rocks,

And see the shepherds feed their flocks.’
57-60. This stanza obviously belongs to Daphnis (cf. 59

TTapdiViKOLs and 47), but this gives Daphnis a stanza too much.
Either then four lines of Menalcas’ are lost after 56, or we
must divide the quatrain between the two singers, giving the
first couplet to Menalcas, the second to Daphnis, Avho then
finishes his rival’s stanza for him. This latter is not very
probable, though not impossible Vergil paraphrases the verse, ;
EcL· iii. 80.

58. substantival, ‘to wild things.’
:
rbv TO
€ ’,
€€ €^
,
59, 60. Cf. Callim. Epig, 52
TTpbs
€\€ ® ei
:
(piXei,
6
(piXîs.
el
ovpavie Zeu*
< €0€,
^pdaOgs’ Xeyw.
It is hardly possible in this epigram to refuse to see a reference

to Theocritus the poet. Besides the coincidence of phrase in
the last line we have the use of to
the Doric form (€, (see iii. 3, note), and
and the not common name QeoKpiTos.
The theory has been advanced, that the epigram is to be inter-
preted as referring to Callimachus’ and Theocritus’ friendship
and community of view in regard to literary questions {vid,
,
Introd. pp. 26, 27). The plausibility of this is in no way weakened
by the fact that the epigram is an expansion of the line
QeoKpiTos'
61.
64.
65.
$
'·€
cTvai€€
. =
hpai, Bacchyl. fr. 25.
= aZferms ; cf.
.
:
. .
Isocr. 122 b, &c.
^ ,
€ ^ ,
Schol.
.
it
€,
67.
68. ovTL
grows again
: the syllable
’ 6 i€s
€·’,
’
: cf. i.
is
‘to sate yourselves.’

lengthened in arsis
151, note.
* ye will not be weary
Verg. Georg, ii. 201

;
cf.
—or famished—when
i. 115.
70.
baskets
, ‘Et
’
;
quantum longis carpent armenta diebus
Exigua tantum gelidus ros nocte reponet.’
cf. Odyss. ix.

‘ that I may set
246.
me some aside in cheese
: :
254 THEOCRITUS
72.
·5 : cf. v. 82, 90.
:
^€s€ ^
Anacreont. 15
TJ
|€
ro
’, o's
:
€
^^
€€,
^^.
Note that the songs of the two rivals here correspond in nothing,
save length. Daphnis’ is the more fanciful.
73. irapcXavTa
€$
:
:
cf. v.
cf. vi.
89, note.
8 : A. Pal. xii. 130 €
74· € .
fcaXos.
^
and yet I answered her not a word to
€
. .,
tease her.'
to the sentence (
a post-classical use for
). (see crit. note) is accusative in apposition
^. ?
. TO '·€'0
:
the breeze. [Hiller says

: ‘
scilicet ?.']
79, 8o. Cf. xviii. 29 ; Verg. Ed. v. 32
^Vitis ut arboribus decori est, ut vitibus uvae,

Ut gregibus tauri, segetes ut pinguibus arvis.’
'^' .
The form of couplet is somewhat common ;
cf. A. Pal. ix. 65 ;
yy % €ap
’ '€ '€ €
’
3\^
Auctor, Epigramm. Homer. 13
’ kv
ar€<pavos
6$^
:
€$, yo$.
vrjes
/?,
82. : cf. i. , note.
each had staked a pipe
84. Tas
victor therefore takes both.
85. with '€
€.
:
: cf. Xen. Anal·,

(11.
iii. 3.
18,
10 oi
21) ;
the
,
ip^vyovT^s
|5
is subjunctive.
86.I will give you that stump-horned goat for thy wage.'
^
are in apposition. Both nouns
^
^$€
,. ? €5
have the article since the sentence represents an ‘ identical
proposition,'
8.
^
Plato, Gorg. 489 e
(the milk- pail). For scansion

Xkyeis
:
'? Tvs^^ ? cf.

;
xii.
Eurip. Hec. 882 K€pa\as, brim
^
^
29 ; ;
full.’
^ 6$3^ ^
89. For the simile cf. Odyss. x. 410
The optative
0
(U?
.
’ OT av aypavKoi
kXOovaas ks
Trep
. . ws
0
is
’
€$
(\
k.
.Keivotj
used without av as in
k€
kv
kvavTiai
, . .
ii.
.
34 ;
^/?,
Ap. Rhod. i. 767

; ;
NOTES: VIIL LINES 72-93— IX. 255
€€ €. ,
^
( 91.
justified
(Hedylus),
(A. Pal. v. 303).
: a new form
for
for
The simile is strange and not fully

by such expressions of the hardships of married
So €€
for
for
women’s lot as
€' € \
^ \
€€
Euripides in Stobaeus,
€
Ixviii. 19:
îvovs -npos dvdpas at 5e PapPdpovs
(quoted by Hiller) ;
or Tibullus, iii. 4. 31 :
‘
Ut iinêni primum drgo deducta marito
^
Inficitur teneras ore rubente genas ’
since here we
required an expression of disappointment There
is no emendation at all satisfactory. Dahl’s
gives a good sense, but has no palaeographical
probability. I suggest ya €€s, so vould one grieve
relinquishing his bride (ns omitted, cf. xvii. 40, note).
92. Cf. Verg. Ed. vii. 70.
.€. It is useless to attempt to reconcile this
$
93.
with the Daphnis legend, cf. Id. i and vii. The story appears
in many forms we have here to deal with another version.
:
;
cf. ôs^ Odyss. i. 431.
IX.
On the interpretation of this poem, see Introd. pp. 22, 23.

I have there set forth the view which alone seems to explain
the poem, that it is merely a specimen poem written in order
to afford an opportunity for the personal references of 11. 22-fin.
Hence the slight nature of the two introductory songs. The
whole idyll has been rejected as spurious by Weise, and the
majority of editors reject all except 7-27. The theoi’y vhich
I have defended accounts for all but the introductory six lines
they are to all appearance spurious and added by an editor
who wished to introduce in some fashion the person who
€
speaks in 1 22. The hand of the unskilful interpolator is
.
betrayed by the otiose repetitions: i.

;
by the clause tv ’ wbds
=
€
repeated in 1. 2 (not
a Theocritean touch but found, e.g. Callim. v. 13-15 ; Epig. 63 ;
Epit Adon. 51, 54, 58) ; by the sense of vives in 3 ; by the
extraordinary number of variants in the MSS. by the rhythm
^-
;
of line i. and the heavy tv ’ <p 5 ds ; and by the

monotony of rhythm throughout ; each of the first five lines
has the weak caesura followed by a comma or colon none has :
‘ bucolic caesura.’ The poem began, therefore, without intro-

duction. There is no internal evidence of any weight against
the rest of the poem (vid. notes on 21, 28, 29). See further
Legrand, ^tude sur Theocrite, p. 9 (following Brucker he rejects
the whole) ; Buecheler, Jahrhucher fiXr Class. Fhilol. i860.
:
256 THEOCRITUS
I, 2. Vergil, EcL iii. 58 Incipe Damoeta tu deinde sequere
^
:
Menalca/ The resemblance cannot be accidental, and Ahrens"

opinion that the writer of these lines imitated Vergil has
nothing to commend it. Therefore these lines, though spurious,
€€5 5
were regarded as part of the poem in Vergil’s time.
€.3.
kfcdarrj,
cf. iv. 4 Od^ss. ix. 245 ’ :
; (
5 Instead of repeating the verb only the pre-
position is repeated, cf. Odyss. viii. 70 ; but in v<pivT€s
4.
vii. 287
,€€ 5.
the verb has not the same sense as at the beginning
of the line, and must = clanculum mittentes (Fritzsche) unless we
impute a curious ignorance to the author of the line.
:
in the leaves strewn on the ground." Odyss.
‘
\ €€5
€ ^€. .€
€V
€ .
.
^
Longus, 31 · 3 hv kv rots
6. € cf. Khod.:
533 .
I have taken
this in preference to e/c (Ahrens after Briggs) or
(Briggs) as giving a better antithesis to (‘ from that
side " ).
7. The names are the same as in viii, Daphnis also in vi,
but here are applied to actual shepherds of Theocritus* own
8. cf. i. 65 : Purvas, ^
day, though not perhaps without an intention of marking the
poem as somewhat conventional.
’ ^ .
.,
9- Daphnis sketches the comfort of his retreat in summer:
’
Menalcas answers with a picture of winter cosiness.
vcvaarai,
:
‘
cf. viii.
piled high.*
78.
Arist. Eccl, 840 €
. €
. *
^ skins from my goats.’ For the
‘
adverbial equivalent Ik
Batrachom. 37 'f‘os
:
videtur corruptum.
est sine dubio glossema ad
added to a noun (here instead
of genitive alone), cf. Aesch. Eumenid. 183
Cf. note on ix. 34. €
aKpas quod in p legitur
?,
aKomds adscripta et a librario in
— Meineke (so
’
Buecheler and
textum illata." Ziegler,
Hiller), but this is a weak word to attach to and €.
€
13. ‘I care for summer’s heat as much as two lovers care
to heed their parents’ words."
is used somewhat contemptuously. Contrast Aesch.
P. F. 40
liarpos 6·^
6 ?
€ ;
d€âiv€is ;
15.
Sicilian. Pindar, P.
.viii.
This fixes the scene of the poem as
140 Aiyiva ip Isth. i €
€
i.
&.
:
ig. (,
‘a fire of oak logs."
^pineus ardor’: Mosch. Europ. 36
Cf. Verg. Aen. xi.
:
786
Tryphiod. 214
TTiVK-qiVTos nvpos Theocr. Ep, v. 4 : : Leonidas,
vi. {A, Pal. vii. 273) almjeaca KaTaiyis {from off the cliffs). More
: : —
NOTES: IX. LINES 1-28 257
strangely,
the oak).
Antipater, , 28 ^^^ {from
Jet better than the ^correction'

: in spite of the neglect
—
^
of
€5 bucolic caesura.' The spondee held on gives the hissing

^
sound of the boiling pot.

20. impersonal, ‘when it is wintry.' Xen.
Hellen. i. i. i6 vovtos: Arist. Ecd. 401
€€.
:
For the picture of a cosy fireside in winter, cf. Eurip.

—
€ -
Cyclops 329
hi poppas Opyfcios X^rij
^ xlovos ^,
Longfellow, Hiawatha :
‘ Four great logs had he for fire-wood.

One for each moon of the winter,
And for food the fishes served him.
By his blazing fire he sat there,
Warm and merry, eating, laughing,
Singing, O Kabibonokka {the north wmd),
You are but my fellow-mortal.'
20, 21. ‘ And I respect not Avinter more than old Toothless
cares for nuts with cream cheese by him a quaint simile. ’
;
For the a/xuAos, see Philoxenus, (Bergk, Anth. Lyr.)j
’,
,
iii. 5.
Alexandrian writers. Ap. Rhod. i. 290
^ ’*
‘
not a whit.'
I never thought, no not in dreams

‘
€^ € ^ Callim. ii. 37
A
;
common
* expression
':
’
id. ii. €
in the
Iv ovdpcp
190
origin elliptical;
€(· &C. It is probably in
‘Not so much as a snap of the fingers.’
^
Arist. Wasps 213
26.
$.
strange here,
.:
in
is
^.
used for
3
The omission of the comparative (before ) is
though an idea of preference is slightly implied
But cf. Pseudo-Phocyl. 82
nXciarais
€
this
Aeschines, i. 5^
:
Plutarch, . Gracch.
5
— the reading of the best MSS. — may now

^^ €
vi.
;
. So
be kept. We
have seen that Theocritus was in Cos for some
years, and visited among other places Miletus, where his friend
Why
'
Nicias lived. should we not allow him a fishing excur-
sion further afield as far as Icaros, where he found this splendid
shell, so large that it provided a bite for each of the party of
five? The shell he kept as a curio, and now gave it away
,
on his return to his Sicilian home. Bergk’s
Meineke, et alii) would place the fishing expedition at
Hyccara in Sicily (Thucyd. vi. 62).
28. ‘ Muses of the country side farewell, and make known to
{*-
the world the songs which once I sang to those shepherd my

friends' (vid. Introd. 1. c.). are Theocritus' pseudo-
shepherd friends in Cos, to he sends some of his work. whom
THEOCRITUS s
: : :
258 THEOCRITUS
€€€€ cf. i. 144 xv. 149.

€ €0
€ ’
;
;
<pav€iays
’
. ;
cooas : Odyss, viii.
Plato, Phaedr. 259
The Muses must give their sanction, and im-
499
t> '^^ be
^
primatur* to the poet’s work. No exception need be taken to

the form
29. ' for here since it appears not in the bucolic

song itself but in an envoie of the poet’s own.
when in Cos.
?
:
30. The general connexion as explained, Introd. p. 23, is
^^ my
€
^Give to the vorld song lest I be accused of dishonesty.’
^
is explained by Hesych. as
^XojaaySy and Schol. k says
at yvpaL/ces \iy€iv ws
yevyrai knl ry
col
'
€€
(‘ a blister ’) enl
€/cas,
'\{
‘ that
you have not paid back honestly what Avas given into
€,
your keeping.’ Theocritus is the servant of the Muses (vwaKovds
Ap. Rhod. iv. 1379), and has accepted as a charge upon
him the inspiration which they give. Therefore he prays them
to be with him and give their authority to the songs he
publishes, vouching for the fair payment of the debt, (pvays
then cannot be right, and we must take the conj. (Briggs
and Graefe). €,
however, is right Ziegler).
debt has long been unsatisfied, but shall be so no longer,
The {,
34. ‘Neither sleep, nor the sudden burst of spring sweeter.’
Aratus 1094
Demosth. 835 oXeOpos
€€ :
cjamvas is used in place of adjective, cf. xxiv. iii ’ApyoOev
€$: Iliad vi. 450 dXyos
Arist. Clouds 1120 ayav
When so used the noun cannot have the article, unless the
:
€.
adverb is placed in the attributive position, i. e.
ayav is not Greek.
35. It is better to take as demonstrative, and regard
the sentence as irregular in construction, cf. xii. 3-8, than
to take it as relative (as), vid. note on xxii. 199. The sentence
gains considerably in energy.
36. Cf. Horace, Od. iv. 3. i
Quern tu Melpomene semel

^
Nascentem placido lumine videris’;

but the resemblance of the rest is slight. The thought is
rather like that of Propertius, iii. 16. ii
^ Nec tamen est quisquam sacros qui laedat amantes ;
Scironis media sic licet ire via.

Quisquis amator erit Scythicis licet ambulet oris ;
Nemo adeo, ut noceat, barbarus esse volet.’
The lover and the favoured of the Muses bear alike a sacred
inviolable life.
X.
There is very evidence for the date or place of com-

little
position of this idyll. The scene is, however, probably Coan.
Polybotes ( 1 16) is a Coan name and the use of 'Xvpav ( 1 26),
.
;
.
and the mention of Lityerses (1. 41) are more appropriate to

: —
NOTES : IX. LINES 29-36— X. 1-3 259
the eastern islands than to Sicily. On the other hand Theo-

phrastus states that the cactus {vid, 1. 4) was only found in
Sicily. It is one of the more realistic poems, and consists
of a dialogue between two reapers, Milo and another {Battus
acc. to Scholiast). Battus is in love and cannot work urged ;
by his companion he relieves himself by singing a sentimental

love song to his Bombyca ; but meets with small sympathy
from Milo, who shows him what a labourer’s song should be
a string of rustic maxims in the style of Hesiod, on crops and
weather and overseers.
€.
(1.
1.
$
Fritzsche makes this a proper name, and Povkos
38) a shortened form of the same. Nicander, however,
as a common noun.
^
certainly uses Theriaca, v. 5
7ro\v€pyos apoTp€vs pov/caios rc opoLTVTTos. Eustathius on. , ,
Iliad xiii. 824 explains both Povnaios and Povkos SiS = aypoiKos.
Schol. k on 37 says Nicander used Povkgs = Pov/coXos, and the
false reading PovkoXos in that verse is obviously a gloss
(Nicander, fr. 35 €vy€v
It is ).
name and we
;
must regard
like hiiXos SeiXaioSj
= aypoLKos.
$^.
impossible in face of this evidence to make Povkolos a proper
and Povkos as a doublet
kpv$paiosj and probably as adjectives
,
65.
from
TrcTrovOcis
Theocr. xv. 58
: These forms are said to be
Sicilian, but are found in Greek of all ages and districts.
xi. i
— €€,
Anthol. Append.
In participle avwyovaa, Herond. vii. loi
;
K^KXriyoPT^s,
;
^ ;
Quint. Smyr. xii. 58, &c. (? Iliad xvi. 430)

Hesiod, Scut. 227
€,€€^,;
kppiyovTi koiKws,
Callim. iii. 61. Cf.
Hesiod, Theog. 152 ; Scut. 76.
;
^,
Odyss. ix.
2.
founded in
, 438 ;
your.’ The possessive pronouns become utterly con-

‘
late Greek : kos = tuus here and xxiv. 36 ; xxii. 173 ;

Quint. Smyrn. vii. 2g4. = suus (plural), Quint. Smyrn. ii. 264
(Theocr. xxvii. 26) = noster, Ap. Rhod. iv. 203. There are
possibly traces of this in Homer ; Iliad xiv. 221
has yai. So do = meiy Ap. Rhod. ii. 635 ;
Ap. Rhod. iii. 99
: MS.
= mihi ipsij
= nohiSy Id. ii. 1278 ; ucpcTfpos = tuus,
0} D
:
Theocr. xxii. 67 = meus, xxv. 162 = suus (singular), Bacchyl.

lii.
= meus
36 and often (not in Homer)
:
,
(Mosch.) Megara 77 &c.
os = tuusy Callim. iii. 103
Cf. Monro, Horn. Gram. § 255.
for hvvaaaiy cf. Soph. Philoct. 798, &c.
:
; , Bind.
Cf.
^
€
Rutherford, N. Phryn.
• ’^
01
6yov
swathe
’
p. 463.
’
;
cf. Iliad xi.
kvavrioL
68
apos
pyaa iri'nru,
Cf. Odyss. xviii.

3. €5 *
366 sqq.
: Quint. Smyrn.
*
viii. 279 :
a;s 6 6 peydXy<: yovvov dXwrjs
€€, apneXoevra
’
S 2
alferat cts eptv tpyov.
' :
200 THEOCRITUS
4. KaKTos
Theophrastus, H.
*?
to Sicily, ev
5.
vid.
€€
‘ :
PI. vi. 4.
preface to this idyll.

€
cf. Philetas, fr. (quoted Introd. p. ii) ;
10 states that the cactus was peculiar
kari.
5. ,
Does he include the islands in
^
se corrigentis est ;
‘^vesperi et a meridie eris"’ non significat atque adeo,”’

Hermann,
be like
. ,
€K
?’
= ^
Opusc. v.
after.*
^
who can
5
reap
is
^, rather contemptuous,
till late.*
Hesiod, ’'/). 724.
^
what will you
,
8. '·€ 0 : masc. not neuter. Battus tries
to break the subject delicately ; ‘
have you never longed for
some absent friend ? —
€
11. ^no, and may it never*; Arist. Frogs
. ^
1045 ET.
eneiy.
, Ai*
to give a taste of.*

< ^
ydp
a bad business.’
The phrase is either a recognized proverb or modelled on such.
"Acppohirys
€,
AI. y
^ ' ’
It is noticeable that a large proportion of Greek proverbs form
the last half of a hexameter, e.g.
ayKvKov
€ €€5,
epives ’ ittcs· \ Kivei (God helps them
that help themselves).
^€
12.
The present
. ,
. ’ €€,,
TTjs OLKiys
is used as with
^
I have been in love for ten days.*
Herond. iii. 38 rpiraios
€
10.
iv. 14
,
.5
yap
it is clear ; cf.
^
in orators. ’
,
6 Schol. ; Herond.
, ,
ojos. The accus. with a\is occurs rarely in Classical
period, always in Alexandrian, e. g. a\is Callim. i. 84.
14. ‘all is unhoed before doors.* my
‘from seed-time.* Harvest began in May (see Hesiod,
’'Epy. 383), so this must refer to the spring sowing, when the
sun enters Taurus (April 20 now) ; cf. Verg. Georg, i. 215 :
‘ Vere fabis (beans) satio turn te quoque, Medica (lucerne), putres

:
Accipiunt sulci, et milio (millet) venit annua cura

Candidus auratis aperit cum cornibus annum
a
15.
daughter.
16.
,€,
Taurus.*
’,
:
‘ tortures
sc. as.
‘
*
The
;
in Hippocion*s farm
Arist. Frogs 59 toioZtos ^cpSs
slave girl of Polybotes, not the
*
* cf. xiv. 14.
€
17. Solon, xiii. 27
aUi ’ I
os
;
€€ ^^,
^ Tiais,
arts
".
Schol.
has found you
k apoL€S €
out.* is to
ttjs
be joined with
?,
^?,
‘ your sin
what
:
NOTES: X. LINES 4-29 261
you desired
events
before,
see Soph. 0 T.
;
can refer to comparatively recent
ws Milo regards
. ( .
for his sins.
and
18.
leanness.
5
Battus' attainment of his desire as a heaven sent punishment
Scott, s.v.).
a grasshopper (cf. use of aepicpos, Liddell
:
So Milo calls Bombyca from her bony
: accus. of time.
\^\, = vyo€alJ vid. Hiller and Paley, ad loc.
$,
19. ‘ alone cf. ii. 89 Arist. Acharn. 504 yap
'
" ; ;
€€.
^ 3
$ 8 «)s 9
22. Kopas, ând strike up a love song to your girl.’
The gen. Kopas depends on cf. Find. Isth. i. 21 :
Demosth. JDe Cor. § 100 arpareias as

: rijs
where rrjs depends on
OTpareias.
: song will relieve your thought and
you will work the better so Propert. ;
i. 9, ad fin. dicere quo ‘
pereas saepe in amore levat.’

24-37. The song falls naturally into couplets, as that in
Idyll iii into
24. €<€ is
groups of three lines, Introd. p. 39.
vid. on ix.
:
governed by the - 28.

;
cf. Thucyd. viii. 16 ^vyKaBypow
avToiSy &c.
25. TTociTe (k) Theocritus has the first syllable short, viii.
€ .
:
^>
9, 21 xxix. 24 xiv. 70. The MSS. vary in
€
18 ;
X. 38 ;
iii. :
;
each case between and

27 sqq. Cf. Lucretius, iv. 1151 sqq Longus, i. 16 ias ('
9
;
yap 0 idKivOos' : Nonnus, xxxiv. 118 :
\ <5
€$*
€€5
Se
xpvaiqs
ere
*5.
28. $.
The iris sprang from the blood of the
dead Hyacinthus, slain by Apollo, and bore on its edge the
letter T Verg. Ed. iii. 106 Milton, Lycidas
;
;
:
His bonnet sedge. <
Inwrought with figures dim, and on the edge

Like to that sanguine flower inscribed with woe.
A
,
second legend made the flower spring from the biood of
Ajax,
29.
the garlands.’
and interpreted the writing
cf.
'PoiTeiys
eiapos
, €€
The subject is to lov
Arist. Frogs 421
a
\
€ovTOS
y€ypaiva
they are chosen to be the first in
^
For
.
as at at. Euphorion, fr. 36
<ps
$.
:
vvvl € ayye
= the pick of the rascals.
€V TOLS veKpoiai^
€€ $.
;
;
202 THEOCRITUS
31. €m
32, 33.
statues
tCv: cf. ii.
‘Would that
40.
I had the fabled wealth of Croesus our
would be standing in gold to Aphrodite.’
used for passive of (middle). For the use with the
€ :
In Leocr,
236 b ovos
supplied by a wish
form of wish must
§
" .\9
person whose statue is dedicated as the subject cf. Lycurgus,
51 iv rats ayopais
;
The
: Plato, Phaedr,
protasis of the condition is

cf. Odyss. i. 265, &c. ; Theocr. v. 44.
of course be assimilated to the form of if-
The
clause which would have been used. Hence Paley’s is

ungrammatical.
34. You with your flute and a rose or apple ; I with fine
‘
dress and new shoes on my feet.’

so Ahrens with the best MSS. The Vulgata
:
TTjy€ gives a better rhythm, but does not give a sufficiently
5:
prominent place to the pronoun.
"5
Tois cf. 1 16. In the second line . is usually
by itself means
supplied to
modern
, .
editors) take
from Kaivcis, but
a fine dress. Alciphr. i. 34
yvo ,
(Wuestemann).
tis
of a dancer’s poise ; it could not

5vs
The Scholiast (and some
s
mean this without further definition. It is probably merely
5
confusion on the Scholiast’s part that makes him write hyoj
.
5
If anything were lost it would have to be
two lines, and the symmetry of sense and style would not allow
of this.
35. Amyclean shoes. Things are constantly called
:
from the place of their origin, e. g. (fetters), Herond.

V. 6r, in English, ‘Hollands,’ ‘Newfoundlands,’ ‘Skyes,’ ‘St.
"
$
Bernards,’ Havannas.’ ‘
5.·
36. ;
‘ instar talorum eburneorum,’ Fritzsche
: ,
cf. xxviii. 13.
37. Photius, Lex,
Theophrastus, H, PI, ix. ii calls it
^
and says that mixed with wine it formed a narcotic (Hiller).
The point of the comparison lies in the soft soothing tone of
the voice: ‘Her voice was ever soft. Gentle and low’ {King
.5 ,,^ '
Lear),
V,
38.
,
€6€.
ii. 29;
This pluperfect form becomes common in
place of the aorist, Lucian,
So with other verbs
486
Id. Tox. 16;

/,
Lucian, :
,
ib, 49 > ih, 25.
see note on line i.
: Hiller objects to the absence
of the article if the word is taken as a common noun, but
39. €
unnecessarily. Milo means ‘ a labourer,’ not ‘ the labourer.’
. · . €€€, ‘ he measured off the tune ’
"
5
Lucian, Imagg. 14 to yap Trjs appovias
(Fr. Jacobs) ; cf. Plato, Theaet. 175 ad fin,

40. : gen. after exclamation ; cf. iv. 40.
;
NOTES: X. LINES 31-50 263
€·
€,
69 ,
the line
,
.
,
is
Greek of the Classical period would have said
is common from 300 B. c., Ap. Ehod. ii. 1212
by avT^ yai*
‘Alas that I
him in mockery, as his vhole behaviour shows.
41.
!*
Lityerses was
am
a bearded man, and so inferior to
son of Midas, king of Celaenae

€V . The sense of
in Phrygia. After hospitably entertaining strangers he made
( ^
them reap with him, and such as could not equal him in work
he slew. Hercules finally ended him. Athenaeus 619 a says
merely that the harvesters’ song was called the Lityerses and
Photius, i. 54 speaks of
ws yeyovora AiTvepaav. It seems
€€9 ;
then that according to the •popular version Lityerses was merely

a hero of agriculture, and barbarity was not ascribed to him
(see Wuestemann’s note). Milo’s song is intended as a repre-
sentation of the traditional popular songs of Theocritus’ day
it is not to be regarded as Milo’s own invention.
42-55. The lines form seven couplets of maxims strung
44.
ep€s,
€, ~
together without any close connexion as in Hesiod, ''Kpy,
706-764.
The form in
‘ binders,’ here
usual in nom. sing. that in
is
in other cases, in hexameter and lyric verse (K. Lehrs, praef.
and , Pal. x. 16 for
;
- -
Oppian, ed. Didot, p. vi).
''€ 5 5,
45. dvSpes, ‘useless fellows.’ The fig-tree was useless
for timber, Hor. Sat, i. 8. i ‘inutile lignum.’
^€
6 ‘ that hire is a dead loss ’
Theophrast. Cltar, ix. be epavov KeXevaavTi elaeveyKeiv
einetv
apyvpiov,
^Keiv ^, Xeyeiv
€. The
optative in final sentence in primary sequence
becomes very common in Alexandrian and later writers,
especially Lucian (Madvig, Adv. i. 682) ; Ap. Khod. i. 660, 1005,
490 ei ’ aye . . .
cf. Theocr. xxiv. 100.
46. 47. a .
6pev *
. . . eKToOi
The sheaf is to be turned with the cut end

: yv ^
of the stalk to the west wind, in order that the grain may be
dried and fattened. Cf. A, Pal, 6, 53 :
os '
€
48.
TO
€^ yap
cf. i. 1 5.
:
evv
y'
* aypov
^XOe
‘When winnowing avoid sleep in the noontide.’

'
The precept is given generally,
,
Zeipvpip,
not addressed to the winnowers ; hence absence of article, and
3
the use of the accusative, Hesiod, ''Kpy, 753
(paibpvveaOai avepa
eev then 755 :
yvvaiKetcp
lepoiaiv en' '
(addressed to Perses, hence nomina-
'^
tive).
€ 5.
Hermann alters the text to (pevyoi , , , vnvos (so Hiller,
Ziegler) without any need.
49. T€\€ 0 €i.
50. 8’
eea(C. Hartung) possibly right.
The ^ is justified here since this
:
204 THEOCRITUS
precept attaches closely to the preceding couplet, and is in
€€,^'
contrast to it. Hermann (Ziegler, Meineke, Hiller, Fritzsche)
reject it and read apcoovras,
52.
glass, for he has to spare/
Archiloch. 8
‘
^^^^
€€
he does not trouble about the filler of the
with accus. here, as
with gen. in ix. 12 ; vid. Index,
Accusative.
53. TTpomciv
Herod, iv. 172 €
€€ Herond. vi. 77 yXvKvv ttlhv
:
^.
The MSS. have
€€
to nieiv
:
€€. rrjs xcipos

Fritzsche supports this by A. Pal. xii. 34 ds €</>€/)€ v to
-nuLv (his drink), but both are to be emended. The infinitive
/roTov.
€,
In Plato, Rep. 439 b ^
with the article cannot stand for a concrete noun ; here = to
^€,
6 iridv it = a
€
verbal noun drinking ; Soph. Ajax 555 ecoy to
‘
Aesch. Agam. 15 to
€€ ^€$
’
)5 = rejoicing and sorrowing

Isocr. 85
:
cf. Aesch. Agam. 498 to
;
hêarpKws
It can be used freely in consecutive sense when negatived,
,
so that
though we could say
67€ TO muv
€,,
, so that I drink/
^
dependent on nouns, as Lucian, i. 457

mdv
€
we could not say
Lastly it can be used
avTovs. None of these uses in the least justifies to rndv kyxevvTa.

is nearer MSS. than mieiv Herm. or mdv vid. also;
'^
Jannaris, Hist. Greek Gram. p. 580.
57. starveling,’ A. Pal. vi. 287
‘
€pya, vkov 5 ^.
XL
We have seen in Idylls vi and viii that Theocritus imagined
to himself a legendary past of the country side and country
character. The heroes Haphnis, Menalcas, and Damoetas sang
in rivalry, as did the shepherds of Cos and Sicily in the
year 280, and their times were not far different from the
modern in tone. Here the heroic mask is stripped away com-
pletely. The giant Polyphemus is no more the cannibal brute
of the Odyssey, but an uncouth boor ; huge and ugly still, above
the mortals in loving a nymph, but at the last only a Brocken-
shadow of Comatas.
The theme of the ‘Cyclops and Galatea’ was a favourite,
and was treated in verse by Philoxenus (Bergk, fr. 8), Herme-
sianax, Theocritus, Callimachus, and Bion, besides whom the
author of the Epit. Bionis alludes to the story (see Eohde,
Per Griech. Roman, We do not know how Philoxenus
p. 74).
and Hermesianax dealt with
the story. In Theocritus it
forms, like Idyll the illustration of a text,
xiii, There is ‘
no remedy in science against the plague of love’; even

heroes like Heracles were subject to it ; nay, even that old
:; :
NOTES: X. LINES52-57— XL 1-3 265
hero of Sicily, the Cyclops Polyphemus, was as love-sick as

any one of us, and found solace in song alone. Tlie object
of the poem is therefore not to present to us a burlesque
pastoral, but to combine with certain grotesque features a pathos
and feeling of pity.
Like Id. xiii the poem is addressed to Nicias, whose pro-
fession is gently satirized. The doctor answered the poem with
?jv dp* 5
one of which the opening lines are preserved ;
^ (6€’
tovs
ol
itplv
€€
3.
yap
Bion would seem to have softened down the rougher features
€ /^
of the sketch and to have made his Cyclops sing more daintily,
if we may judge from the four lines left of his poem :
€$
6€5
€\^
* ^, 6
yrjpaos
ray
ly
yKvKdas
Callimachus* work
on Theocritus’ poem
ojs
'^
dyaOdv Tlo\v<papos av€vp€TO
€5
Tojyaebv
is an epigram
{Epig. xlvi)
^
Besides these poets Ovid {Meiam. xiii. 789) has imitated the
,
’4€
less
d
6
(
,.
on Polyphemus’ than
’.'
,
ly
&c.
poem (vid. notes on this idyll) ; but according to his wont has
expanded all the phraseology to very weariness.
On date, &c., see In trod. p. 23.
I, 2. '·€€
The words
: see on x. i.
€ are chosen
'
. . . . . .
in view of Nicias’ profession (cf. 5 and 80).
€. For
is
cf.
explained by Iliad
Aesch. P. F. 480
xi.
;
515
Eurip. Hippol. 516.

eni ’
The
metaphor of is common ;
Bion, xiv
del
Isocr. 167 C
3.
y\€pv
Tofy ^
‘but light it is and sweet among men.*
. . . ,
rats ayvoovaais
X0yos.
y€ovaL
is not = but = gentle and painless. Cf. Pind. P. iii. 6

:
d€pos (cf. Aesculapius) ; Horace, Odes i. 32. 15

‘
,
dulce lenimen *; Pind. P. iii. 91
Toi/y \$ loy mvovras, &c.

: :
266 THEOCRITUS
4. €m here =«mon5f, not ‘inpower of,* Cf. Odyss. xiii. 59 :
Bacchyl.
6. Tats €vv€a
’}
vii. 8
vi/caSj
€
OavaTos,
:
€
cf.
€ Epig,
’
x
ctt’
vdprji yipa?
’ivhoôs
on Nicias as a
^Tjpas
€,
:
poet, vid, Introd.
,
;
P· 13·^^
7.
‘
’Twas thus at least that Polyphemus eased his
pain.’
cf. v. 81 Timo, fr. 41 (Brunck) ttws ttot er
./;?.
:
;
dy€is pyara €'

Trap’
that the poem was written in Sicily.
Agesilaus when in Asia says, kv ry
These words cannot be taken as evidence
In Xenoph. Hellen, iii. 4. 5
, in the
5
i.e.
Greece from which we come. But the words obviously do
imply that Theocritus was a native of Sicily.
8.
.
cf. Callim. :
,
59
&C. He loved not with apples nor roses, nor
. 5 ?.
55
locks of hair, but with real tits of madness, i. e. not with what
men call a wild passion, but with a fiercer madness.
^^€€€
: cf. vi. 7.
collective singular ; vid. note on xiv. 17.
:
11. opOais cf. Aelian, H. An, xi. 32 y€v6€vos
?
:
eis T€ teal ?(Fritzsche) ;

cf. Lucian, Tox, xv. eh
^pya.
^ ',
12, The lines are imitated in a pretty epigram ;
A. Pal,
vii. 173 (? Leonidas)
aiaij
'€}
paos
opeos
SciXa
€
’ €
al 6€
€€
Cf. Verg. Ed, iv. 21.
14. ’’singing his Galatea there on
alone.
aiovos, ‘
the weed-strewn shore.’

desolate coast of
* , ^^ is for
Calypso’s
the picture of Odysseus on the
island
’
Cf.
’ aTpvycTov €€€, —
elided as in Odyss. x. 132, &c.
:
^ Odyss, . 156.
The MSS.
have or but in Doric = 06/, thence
not
gives
* , there.Hence Ahrens,
an awkward order, or introducing a
{Dial. Dor,
, ZIS)^ 6ut this
'^^
os
.^€ €
dialect form,
TeoKpos
€€.
Xiyh
€
explains the variant,
as gloss and altered to auros or
1 6. TO ol
€ was written
The antecedent to to is cXkos. Cf. Syrinx,

€\kos Iliad xvi. 51 1 (eXkos, b
Find. Pyth, ii. 167 eA/cos ea
The phrase is partly Homeric ; Odyss, xxii. 83 kv
$.
:
oi
:
— ;
NOTES: XL LINES 4-28 267
19 sqq. The opening of this song has found many imitators.

Verg. Ed. vii. 37 :
^ Nerine Galatea, thymo mihi dulcior Hyblae,

Candidior cycnis, hedera formosior alba’
(following as usual even the rhythm of Theocritus* lines).

Ovid, Met. loc. cit, ‘ Candidior folio nivei, Galatea, ligustri, &c.,’
the comparison running through nineteen lines. Gay, in
Acis and Galatea :
0 ruddier than the cherry,

‘
O sw’eeter than the berry,

0 nymph more bright than moonshine night
Than kidlings blithe and merry.*
On the balance and symmetry of the lines,
€^
Introd. p. 39.
,
vid.
’^. .
20. TraKTcls ‘Mollior lacte coacto
:
Doris to Galatea,
’ (Ovid,
€V
loc.cit) \ Lucian,
€€
(the Cyclops)
^. ;
Diodorus says that Tyro was so called

(Kenier).
21. ‘more plump than ripening grape*; vid.
note on xxvii. 9, and J. A. Hartung on this line.
22. avQ' = av9i. in Homer = €/06 (Odyss. v. 208),but in
Alexandrine poets is used for avOis or av, with the meaning
again,* Hn turn* (not a second time*)
, Callim. 241:
^ ^ iii.
;
\ Iv €€
.
(Homer uses avTC in this sense, Odyss. xxii. 5 ; Iliad i. 237) ;
cf. i. The -i- is elided as in Iliad xii. 85, &c. The couplet
1 12.
then connects 19, ‘Why dost thou reject thy lover . . .
but come in turn Avhen sleep possesses me, but straight art
CL
23. avfj 8
gone when sleep doth disenchain me.*
Odyss, vii. 289
Odyss. ix. 333.
25. T€ovs = T€v = aov.
€ yXvKvs vnvos
:
Dialect, § 2.
€
It is a Boeotian form,
.
Ahrens, Dial. p. 223.
€’:
i.
26. cf. xviii. 39.

27. Odyss. vii. 30
0p€os, ‘on the hills.’ Vergil
:
’ ^^^.
adapts and makes a pretty
picture, Ed. viii. 38 :
‘ Saepibus in nostris parvam te roscida mala

Dux ego vester eram vidi cum matre legentem. —
Alter ab undecimo turn me iam acceperat annus
lam fragilis poteram a terra contingere ramos.’
28. : sc. hpwv. Beware of joining eaidojv.
Verbs of ceasing and beginning take the present participle, never
the aorist. Tr. Having seen thee, from that time onward
‘
I cannot even yet cease to love.*

:
268 THEOCRITUS
€ = 7, For the conjunction of

kîT7]kovs elvai ras $, ^ cf. Isocr. 94 b
€^^€ ^. ,
29. *
*
€€ : cf. iii. 52.
^
’
33 €15 05 €7€· cf. Hesiod, Theog. 142
665 ·
â^s €€€
;
: Lucian,
evdeearepov el
(i.
.
288)
€
These passages show that
eneaTi,
€
and support that word
adopted by Ziegler).
'^ 5 €€.
€,
Callim. iii. 52
is to be supplied with
against vneuri (Warton’s conject.
’ /* <pdea ·
toloOtos
) but this Cyclops, though he be such,

^
34·
keeps a thousand cattle.'
oOtos (MSS. aliiy is contemptuous. ‘
This fellow
vhom you
’ s
€5,
*
36.
toloOtos
despise.’
€v
€,
€,
^ such as I have described.’
...
tolovtos
Another Homeric ending, of which

kv 3 Demosth. xxv. 64
del rah
Theocritus has several in this idyll. Odyss. xii. 75 :
Keivov €€ * € ' -. kv depei kv
€5
37 ·
Jebb’s note ad loc.,

the fringe of night, evening.’
€ ; in the depth of winter.
d-Kpas vvKToSy
kffKepa, &c., usually

Cf. the adjectives
,
,
Cf. Soph. Ajax 285
^^
mean ‘
:
at
dKpeGKepos (Theocr. xxiv. 77) ; cf. Aratus 775
}
:
’ v€p6evosJ Tore ’ €\€

(kpeei),
: Odyss, ix. 219 :
'% kv,
CTeivovTO €
$
Verg. Ed. ii. 21.
5, ‘as none Ar. Plutus 901
38.
.
fa)S else,*
X. 5 ;
2. ojs €9 y
39·
myself together.’
. . . €, ‘ singing thee, my dear sweet-apple, and
, cf.
(cf.
69, is accusative
ix. 4) : a Doric form for
;
vid. Dial. § 2.
, Ahrens, Dial, Dor.
' *€
pp. 372 and 34.
; Sappho, fr. 93 :
y\aov kpedOerai *
€7’ \6€3
40.
Xen.
5 €
Hellen, ii.
kKKeXddovT
i. 23
: cf. xxiv. 3^·
5 ^v.
kvav
Eor the
kKLKeadaL.
genit. cf. ii. 1195

— : :
NOTES: XI. LINES 29-51 269
€ € Tot : Ovid, Met
Înveni geminos qui tecum ludere possint

xiii. 834 :
Inter se similes, vix ut dignoscere possis,

Villosae catulos in summis montibus ursae :
* ’
Inveni et dixi dominae servabimus istos,
41.
mark on the
,$, ^
crescent-marked,’ i. e. with a white crescent
forehead, as Horace describes a calf (Odesiv. 2. 57)
‘Fronte curvatos imitatus ignes

Tertium Lunae referentis ortum.
Qua notam duxity niveus videri,
Cetera fulvus.*
Moschus, Europa 86
^
Iliad xxiii. 455
3
;
Tov *
’ dpyvpeos
\ bipas
€. ea/Cfv
The MSS.
42. ^
natural beauty
~
is
^.
would mean ^wearing
obviously required.
The form is stated by the Scholiast to
be Syracusan, but is not known beyond this passage, and
cannot be considered certain. This idyll contains a rougher
form of dialect than the others reous, 1. 25 TiV, 1. 39. : ;
collars,’ but a rare
43. 84 %a note the expressive vowel :
alliteration on the broad open --, giving the dull roar of the
sea. (‘ The league long roller thundering on the reef.’) Vergil
translates the line, but less well than usual Hue ades insani ;
^
;
€€
^
feriant sine litora fluctus.’ Eel, ix. 43.
probably of sound = 06 / (Odyss, v. 402 yap
€),
€ ' €€
:
piya
word a new
:
êpbv
©eoKpiTos
but if so Theocritus has given the
sense. In Iliad xxiii. 30 it = to gasp,
Eustath. ad loc,
yap piya
koTL rpaxkos kv
knl rrjs
:
^ €€^^'
Arist. Clouds 1368
es
irojs oieaOk
€ ^ ,^^
;
and Oppian, Hal, ii. 583
use in sense of ^gasping’ vid, Liddell and Scott,
47. '·€€^' it
3 : Find. P.
vav€T€s
;
i. 53 AiTvas kv
s,v,
3 : ib, 38 o^cias
^ who would prefer the sea and
49. tCs . · . ;
€
waves to this for his possession?’ Verg. Eel, ix. 39 ‘Hue ades,
o Galatea ; quis est nam ludus in undis ?
takes the gen.
’
from the idea of preference

contained in the verb. Soph. Philoct, 1 100 :
€ure y€
3 ,
{vel ^ '$)
«; ^ ,
alveiv,
..
Cf.
123 €*
(
51. cf. Odyss,
^
:
: cf. Callim. 44 '^V ; Odyss,

V. 488
6
, ^^.
:
? ’ TIS
dypov k* kaxariijs, yiiroves
ps
: : :
270 THEOCRITUS
52, 53. €8 8^ . . . €,
and fain would I endure
that thou shouldst burn my very soul and that one eye/ There
^
is a quaint confusion of the ideas of literal burning and of the

54.
fire of love.
t€€s = , Dialect, § 2.
, o t’
that I might have dived
: md. on xvi. 67.
€€€,
alas that I was not born with fins
to thee.’ o
<
down
is for 6 t€ not
6 Ti: cf. xvi. 9 ; ; 79. This is shown by the fact
xviii. ii xi.
that whereas there is no certain example of on elided, we have
Odyss. xix. 543

elision Odyss. viii. 299
ib. 78. Similarly Iliad xvi. 35
^^,
o, o, T€, on used indifferently in Epic, Iliad xvi. 433 :
kyujVf o t€
yXavfcy be ce
,'^,
:
aUrbs
€.
.
€€ ^.
, ,
With
: cf.
on Toi v6os
Odyss. xxi. 254
^,
, Toaaovbe embevees
bvvapeaBa
€\
Cf. Theocr. xviii.
In Arist. Frogs 22 ore is

1 1
€
: Odyss. xviii,.
oTpos €€
used as often
€ €9,
332 :
causally
€^.
·
55. u)S €,
OT eyoj
avTos
^
. \ v^pis
Atopvaos
that I might have dived,* Soph.

.
earl
. .
, ·
0. T. 1392 ;
eKTeipas evOvs, cos ebeiâ €·

Goodwin, M. and T.
56. not the lily but the snowdrop, as the naive
:
,
admission of 58 shoAvs.
€ ^
60, 61. but now* i. e. as things now are, since I cannot
‘
live in the water like a fish I will do the best I can and learn
to swim, if I can get any one to teach me. Line 61 seems to
be a reminiscence of Odyss. ix. 125
’
ov yap
pTjas
oivbpes
evaaeXpovs.
evi
vies
reKTOves, 01 Ke ndpoiev
The Cyclops had no knowledge of life in or on the sea. A touch

of humour is added when we remember that the stranger who
;
NOTES: XL LINES 52-73 271
came
Odysseus
swimming.
note
who
).
€,
sailing
crit.
quotes
But
^^
and in any
^€€
.
with his ship to the Cyclops’ island after this vas
who found other work than to teach Polyphemus
The reading of 60 is hopelessly uncertain xid.
for
Pal. xii.
is defended by Meineke
120
seems only to be a barbarous middle for
case would not be a parallel for this ‘ second
’ ^ {
=
;
€-
( €
’
future ;
might be taken for through a hypo-
thetical form (vid, on viii. 91) but then ye is
intolerable. None of the proposed conjectures are convincing
Ahrens ; Hartung; € €/
Kreussler).
I have written ne in order to have some translatable
word but did the line end €ya
;
? This is palaeo-
graphically nearer to MSS. Then aZ to ya must be altered
Paley
63. eîvdois
;
ed.
€€
Ant.
cf. ii. 113; xxi. 50. The
€
. . . :
repetition of the verb in the participle expresses a close con-
Eurip.
6. a
who
,\
junction of the true action, ‘come, and coming straightway
forget,’ Soph. Elect. 1487 ws
Siipp.
KTeive
743
irpoOes
k.t.K.j Mt is my mother only does me wrong,

never said a kind vord to you on my behalf.’ The vords
’ aZOis €. :
7
are rather an aside than addressed to Galatea in spite of
68.
TIV,
’ €. : vid. Odyss.
address oneself to some one differs from to

Keyeiv irpos
i. 71.
’
differs from Xiyeiv
‘ say to some one
as ‘
to
’
;
cf. Odyss. xvi. 15 1 Theocr. ii. 109 xxx. 25 Isocr. 27 d

^.
, ; ; ;
.
TTpos
6g, €’ ^
day after day,’ . Pal. ix. 499 :
dopiaTOS ev TeXevTT)
en del
Cf. xvii. 96 ;
Oppian, Hal. v. 472 :
Soph. Antig. 340 eTos eh

ayopai TreXas ^ ^ €.
ctos.
en
TToXXai ’
70. say that my head and feet are

. . ., ‘I will
throbbing, that she may be sorry.’ Fritzsche evolves a wonderful
reading out of the variant . ,
‘I will break her head and feet, and make them throb.’ The
: . €,
Greek and the conduct vould be equally barbarous,
72.
being impossible for
Introd.
or ujare
45 Verg. Eel. ii. 69 ‘ Ah : .
€.
Corydon Corydon quae te dementia cepit
! Like the singer
! !
’
in Idyll iii Polyphemus vearies of singing and receiving no

answer ; but does not as there cease in mere mortification but
turns to practical politics, adding at the same time a hint of
—
successful rivals as he fancies them in his conceit to Galatea, —
73. .
*
hoping thereby to find some weak spot of jealousy ; cf. vi. 26.
, . -n-X^Kois aUe with optative, Iliad v. 273 vi. 50, :
;
: :
272 THEOCRITUS
&c. This not to be confused with the rare Attic use of el
is
= the apodosis of a sup-
€.
with where the verb and
opt. +ai/
pressed condition, and the whole of this condition is in turn
made subject to the €t, Demosth. De Cor. 190 Isocr, 220 e ;
Aesch. Agam. 930 el ’ s ;
€ 75·
$
irapeoiCTav, ...
There is no reference to any particular object of
;
pursuit, but the words are proverbial and a current form of

: cf. vi. 17 ;
xi. 19 (pevyovra
expression cf. Aesch. Agam, 394 eirel diw/cei wats

Hesiod, fr. 209 vrjwios os
;
opviv
Callim. € :
Epig. 31
9 €9
€€ ^,
,€
rowahe' yap (pevyovra
* ev
, Verg. Eel. ii 73 ^
invenies alium, si te hie fastidit, Alexin.’
^,
78. ‘ when I answer them ’ ; cf. iii. 24 (vii. 95,
note) ;
Odyss. x. 83 :
€€\^
Arist. Acharn. 405.
79· € see note on 54· :
Tis somebody of importance cf. xxxiv. 30, note.

:
;
80, 81. ‘Thus then it was that Polyphemus tended his love,
and got him ease better than by giving gold to doctors.’ The
.€€’
hit at Nicias is obvious, and is clearly enough expressed.
Cf.
cf. 1 .
cf. Find.
;
the use of .
The end of the idyll returns to the
:
expressions of the beginning; cf. notes on ii. 157. pgov

.
is the regular expression for feeling better,’ Xen. Sympos. vii. 5

01. xi.
‘
9
—
ykuiaaa
^
(
av avTovs ;
Aeschin. Epist, i. 5 y^v
kyevopyv,
retrospectively at the
. A
demonstrative pronoun with rot is used
end of a narrative, with the force of
‘such then is the tale you asked for^; cf. Aesch. Agam. 312
at the end of Clytaemnestra’s
account of the beacon-signals from Troy.
XII.
This poem is more akin to xxix, xxx than the others in the
collection, though it is written in hexameter measure and
a soft Doric, not in lyric metre and Aeolic dialect. Like those
it is purely personal, addressed to some nameless boy friend ;
and while it does not attain to their grace of form and

expression exhibits still a delicate fancy and restraint of
feeling, a revelation of personal sentiment not unworthy of the
poet whose image we saw disguised in Idyll vii and whose
songs have an enduring charm. On date, &c. vid, Introd.
P· 35 ·
: :
NOTES: XI. LINES 75--. i-io 273
The dialect is partly Doric, partly Ionic. The superscription

in certain MSS. states that it is written in kolv^ *la5t, whence
most of the editors have substituted Ionic forms for Doric
throughout. This is not warranted by the MSS. I have
therefore followed Ziegler, Paley, and Ameis in retaining tlie
Dorisms, as they appear in k and in D^ (a MS. not used by
1. ,
Ziegler), on the value of which see Introd. p. 48.
‘hast thou come dear lad with the third night

and morn? thou hast come.' Catullus, ix. 3 :
^Venistine domum ad tuos Penates

Fratresque unanimos, anumque matrem?
Venisti. o mihi nuntii beati.*
Hiller prints the sentence with a colon, instead of as a question,

and writes that ‘it is out of place here to take the line as
a question, both on account of the folloving and because €
the surprised delight of first meeting is now over.' This is
just what I imagine is not the case. I picture Theocritus
holding the lad before him, hand on either shoulder, looking
him in the eyes, and take the whole poem as a first utterance
of a delighted friend.
— in sober parlance, acus
€
being simply = ‘a full day' ; cf. Hesiod, ’'Epy. 612 deiâi 5 )\
,3
’
vvKTas. Cf. Theocr. ii. 86.

‘
2. cv in a day' ; Hesiod, ''Epy. 43
Odyss. ? ,€ .
284 €*
yap K€v
eis kviavrov
€
€€
kpyaaaaio
d^pybv
8. €5.
ii.
t\L The comparison is not logically

but loses thereby nothing in clearness or natural-
cari'ied out,
ness. Such difference hast thou made to me by coming as the
€ ,
difference between spring and winter, between the song of
nightingale and other birds.
some
^
? ^\€^'
’
traveller in
' irapa
I have run under thy shadow
summer’s heat
‘
cf. Anacreont. xvii. lo
'
’
'^
;
like
’
Tryy^ nciOovs'
Tis
KaTayujyiov ;
, irvivaeiav, ‘may the loves breathe on us with even

breath.’ Tibullus, ii. i.80 ‘ felix cui placidus leniter adfiat
Amor ’
;
Ap. Khod. iii. 936 :
€
ayavoi €3 kmnveiovaiv ‘',
THEOCRITUS
:
274 THEOCRITUS
11. : a theme of song.
(^
Theognis, 251
€)
yap
*€€ y yrj € €05.
Juvenal, 167 .
ut declamatio fias’; Propert. i. 15. 24 ‘Tu
^
quoque uti iieres nobilis liistoria.’ Cf. Theocr. xxiv. 78 ; Iliad

vi. 358 :
?
€€* ^(,
12. € . . . €€, ‘more
days gone by, the one a knight as the Amyclean tongue would
than men were these twain in
taken Meineke's ^
say, the other the squire in the speech of Thessaly.' I have
in preference to Ahrens since the /,
-
.
latter is a merely complimentary term ; êfoy is used for one
€ €
dead
X. 41
,€
3
€ .
who has passed
;
Arist. Eth, vii.
in the ranks of exalted heroes. Cf.
i. 3 knei
Trpoaayop€V€iVy ayaaOwai
vii. 89
eJvai
;
,€ C€ios
13.
€
Anacreont.
5 .
:
.
Epictet.
.
kKeyovTO.
x.6\
diras :
€^ €
Speaking the dialect of Amyclae
Schol. k €€ \
Aoyivs 'Hpa/cXe^Tos
(6 ’ fine
€y€vos €v\oSy
?,
a local
(p€vos. Avould seem to be therefore
word, brought into use by the Alexandrian poets.
(Callimachus in EL M. s. v.
.)
^ elanvTjXais
Amyclae is a city of Laconia some six miles south of
Kovpos
(\5
€ € iTcpos
Sparta in the Eurotas valley. Its dialect was Doric (Collitz

and Bechtel, Griech. Dial, Insdiriftenj 4508 sqq!).
14. Tov ’ cT€pov The Avord airas (deriv.
. . to
hear,' Vanicek, Etym, Worterb. i. p. 66) must be taken as a local
Thessalian use, though it was brought into literary use by
. . , ‘
Aleman. A branch of Aeolic was spoken in Thessaly, see

Ahrens, Dial, i. § 50. The construction of the line presents
a curious example of attraction we should expect o ’ (trepos ,
diras or 0 ' €T€pos .
The nominative is changed to the
, , ,
;
, ,
.
accusative under the influence both of €70 and the preceding
There is no instance exactly like this, but
frequent instances of a parenthetical clause drawing vhat
have
follows out of its own construction into dependence on the

parenthetical words. Aesch. Persae 187
(for €T€vxoVy or for

’
€oiK€v
€€ €V
€€ €
Soph. Track. 1238
Herodotus, i. 65 (Stein,
.^ * cos kyuj *
:
:
')
;
ad loc.). Here not follovs but what precedes is

only what
€s
€,
drawn into the construction of the parenthesis.
15. cf. xiii. 15, note :Suidas, s, v. ;
iy6evov Cvycp.
16. ‘ then was an age of gold again, for love
was returned,'
: ;
NOTES: XII. LINES 11-30 275
reading
o,
'
în that/ see on xi. 54. This seems to liave been tlie
known to Nicetas, Eugen, vi. 451
^ ^. ^^ €\€
\€
ylvos
€9,
yap
tt/joj
y^vos'
Whether so or not, a causal rather than a temporal sentence

€,
€ : ^.
is required, ore could only be temporal after and ofca
(^MSS.) could hardly be used immediately after t 6 t€ (not 6),
Cf. Bion, xi. i
€
6\ ol <pi\kovTis
two
k -
hundred generations hence.’
18. yevcais . . . circira, ^
19. €is cf. xvii. 120; Vergil, Am, vi. 425

‘ irremeabilis unda ’
;
Philetas :
tls ^^ /;?,
know the fame of the living.'
the dead
^ Find. 01. xiv. 28

*
*
:
€€<'5 , ’ ayy€\iav.
21. 5,
Cf. Theognis, 243 sqq.
‘ per ora virom.' Cf. xiv. 27.
22. iiTT^TCpoi, ‘ but the Heavenly Ones shall order this as
they will’; as Sophocles, fr. 515 ;
? (9
€€\.
toTiV
The usual sense of iniprcpos victorious over ’) is slightly
^€ ^^^^^
changed here, and becomes = 0 pios, ‘controlling.’ /f There is an
approximation to this in Pindar, Pyth, viii. 4 €
where the
dependent on the adjective ;
cf.
€(
the use of ^^ genit. is partly
: Solon, iv. 4
€€ xupas (sc. tt/s ttoAccos).
24. : cf. ix.

of mendacity.’ The sense is therefore,
30. ‘
Pimples on the forehead Avere a sign
Praise thee as I will
^
^
‘
I shall never go beyond the truth.’ The word is almost

certainly corrupt ; one Scholium would seem to indicate
runs
€\€yov
—
an equally uncertain word— as the original. Another
(€
5 : tovs kni rrjs pivbs
ipmaras dieXiyxovTcs
65
whence Buecheler, ipevoTas
iovOovs ^^
(ipevGT^) dpaias.
pimples
But we might keep They called the ^^.
^.
‘liars.’
25. €5,Hhou makest all well.' By a general condition
the aorist appears not uncommonly for the present to express
i. 70 (€3
that the action is done at once Goodwin, M. and T. ; Thucyd.
27 sqq. The Dioclea was a feast celebrated in Megara to the

;
honour of one Diodes (Arist. AcJi. 774), who saved the life of
30. €
a youth in battle, but fell in saving him.
: cf. vii. 97.
T 2
2^6 THEOCRITUS
A, PaL
5
31. €pt8|xaLvovTi
strued with infinitive.
vi. 1 18 :
= fpi 5 âtVouai.
XvpaSj
€€.
’ €
The verb
To win the prize
.
is
Kvvaycaias.
only here con-
for a kiss ;
,),
32.
Mbniamh.
€ fr.
‘who presses close lip to lip.’
4 ‘labra conserens labris.'
(^,
Cf. Mattius,
^
33. :for aorist, cf. 1. 25 Alexis :
os \(
avypas
’ yeXdar}
h €: Find, Pyth, viii. 120;
^s
€, *
TOLS €
v 6 (TTOs 6
€na\nvos kv
y€\s ykvKvs
34· . An exclamatory nominative, used without verb ;
cf. Bion,
?
xiii. i (quoted on line 16) Hesiod, Theog, 954
—
;
;
os ya fpyov kv dvvffaas
Cf.
35. , ( € €,
as fine as the
by Eustathius
vaUi
Monro, H.
avos,
G. § 164.
^
Lydian
calls aloud to
stone."
Ganymede, that he may have lips
yivcTai
= a form attested
).
{, ^ ]
Ahrens writes but the contraction in the :
present is not supported by the future and aorist forms in ·

Herond. iv. 41).
36, 37. the Lydian stone vherewith money-
:
\ €,
changers investigate the gold whether it be true or false. The
$ €.
kiOos is the avos^ the touchstone."
yap kiOos
Cf. Bacchyl. fr. 22
‘
,
of exchange,
Xpvaea € * €€
ak€v
€k
;
The word
6
sc. ,
which accounts for the genitive in
gives an idea
"
(cf.
€€),
Cf. Eurip. Heracl.
rots ka
.
KaKois
483 :
Id. Phoeniss,
Plato, Theaet. 145 ^

93 ·
TLS
PV
ws
oktv
simply the same as a direct question with

The construction is
hence the use of
+ indie, after verbs of fearing (see Kruger, i. 54. 8. 12).
, 7}
ky.
:
— :
NOTES: . LINES 31-37— XIII 277
.
On Theocritus’ narrative poems, see Introd. pp. 30 sqq. On
the date of this (before 280) ib. p. 14 on Nicias, to ;
whom it
is dedicated, ib. p. 13.
This idyll differs from the other narratives in being written
(like xi, vid. Preface to that idyll) as illustration of a text.
‘
Not for us alone, poor creatures of a day, was Love born ; the
heroes knew his power, and even the staunch Heracles loved
a lad.’ So Propertius, who follows the design of this poem
closely (i. 20), addresses it as a warning to his friend Gallus :
Hoc pro continuo te, Galle, monemus amore.

Id tibi ne vacuo defluat ex animo.
Saepe imprudenti fortuna occurrit amanti
Crudelis Minuis dixerit Ascanius.’
The story of Hylas was a favourite among poets of the

Alexandrian time {yid. Hiller’s note here), so much that Vergil
exclaims, Cui non dictus Hylas {Georg, iii. 6), and can recall
‘ ’
the story by brief allusion, '£d, vi. 43 :
‘ His adiungit, Hylan nautae quo fonte relictum

Clamassent ut litus Hyla Hyla omne sonaret.’ ! !
The fable forms an episode in Apollonius Rhodius (i. 1207 sqq.),

but is there treated somewhat differently in detail. Yet the
resemblances in phrase are such that we cannot deny imitation
in one poet of the other. That Theocritus vas the earlier will
be clear from what has been said in the Introduction.
In style the poem has much of the symmetry which marks
the pastorals {vid. Introd. pp. 39 sqq.). Thus lines 1-4 fall
naturally into two antithetical couplets, and 1. 4 falls into two
balanced divisions; 11. 10-12 are made parallel in form by the
anaphora of €t, out ap\ &c. 11. 43, 44 are made daintj^ by
;
the analepsis of 58 and 59 form another antithetical

:
couplet. Catullus has caught the melody in his Marriage of

Peleus (64), though with a certain monotony :
^ Saxea ut effigies bacchantis, prospicit, eheu,

Prospicit et magnis curarum fluctuat undis.
Non flavo retinens subtilem vertice mitram,
Non contecta levi velatum pectus amictu,
Non tereti strophio lactentis vincta papillas.’
:
The reminiscences or suggestions of Homer become as is
natural more pronounced in this poem cf. 1. 32 Rmcixviii. 558
1. 47 Odyss. xxiv. 410 kv
44 a Homeric ending 1. Iliad ii. 462.
:
^
11. 20,
Homeric epithets
;
€€—
(^ :
are
13 ^.
used, 1. 36 49 56
:
Yet here as always Theocritus assimilates the

old with the new. There is never any mere slavish following.
: :
2^8 THEOCRITUS
or mere patchwork (cf. G. Futh, De Theocriti Studiis HomericiSf
Halle, Saxony, 1876).
1. Tiot for us only, Nicias, vas Love born, as we once thought,

‘
whose son soever of the gods he was.*

Cis €€.€5 : we used to tell one another that only we
knew what love really was.
2.
XeyovTaL
€y€VTO
5
TLVL :
: 88.
cf. i.
Plato, Sympos. 178
ovh^vbs cure , € ^''’ '/
* b yoveis yap €\^ ovtc
«$
y^vkadaij
€(
€ 4- €op€s=^do
yaV
7;’ ‘'Epos.
€vpvaT€pvoSj
yeveaiv \iycL
\ ‘' € .
not see the morrow,’ not ‘do not foresee’
aUl·
as Find. Isem, vi. 10 :
€
Kaivep €(pap€plav
€
TLV* ‘iypaipe
€^
€6€
.
ou-
,
Attic of the best period says
article altogether, 0€5

: avptov, Eurip. Ale.
783 (adverbially €is avpiov)^ and Avith a preposition omits the
Demosth. xix. 260; €ts ,
€,
Plato, Tim. 20 b, &c. Kruger, i. 66. i. But with less
;
definite designations of time the neuter article is common, to

, TO &c. For this cf. ii. 144 Anacreont. ix €^ : :
5.
the repetition of the article
5,
TO
€5
’
'^
tls
mos (
;
*
^).
For
when two attributes stand together
,
before the noun cf.
Herod, vi. 46 kv
ck
Aios ;
€€ , ey €,
v\ys
Thucyd. i. 126;
kv
is
. ,?
hereby brought more into prominence. After the noun the
repetition is normal and emphatic, Lysias, x. 15 tovs
2/5 Toi/s With the repetition is usual,
Plato, Crat. 39^ b. Each attribute
? ^ ??
Plato, Bep. i. 328 d al at Lysias, :
XX iv. 5 kv &C.
. the singular is used collectively cf. Pseudo-
:
;
€.?
Phocyl. 210 Tpk<p€LV cf. Theocr. vii. 66 xi. 10 :
; ;
viii. 45 xiv. 17
;
x. 54. The Scholium is delightful,
;
yap
av €
. ‘And never was parted from him; neither when Day
leapt to the zenith, nor when the white team of Dawn rushed
.
upward to the Heaven, nor when the shrill brood of chicken
looked to their roost.’ The homely picture is characteristic of
Theocritus, cf. xvi. 93.
The negative -€ is very frequent in
: : :
NOTES: XIIL LINES i-i8 279
Theocritus (cf. ii. 4, 82 KovZi xxv. 215 ii. i57\ Callimachus :

;
seems to have the lines in mind when he writes v. 59
*€€€€,
;
\wp\s ey^vro
7]
’ €5 cts
cur’ cm
,
ToWaKis
rose to its midmost course/ The êrb here
keeps its true sense {Oclyss, iii. i
€
*
^
Ap. Rhod.
€) ^ :
$.
ii. 475 ’ but Ave find it from this :
period weakened in meaning so as to be almost = or
€€€
€y€V€ro, Ap. Rhod. iii. 203
12.
ii. 312
Quint. Smyrn. xiv. 518 irovos ’

’ Ocois
optative; see Sonnenschein, Si/wto, 347. 2.

:
;
14. '·€765 Dial. § 4 Eurip. Iph. Aid. 208

:
;
rov a ©€Tis tca:c
, '. ’ €
* after his own
kênovaaev.
heart,’ not ^
in heart.’
15.
60 ,
frequent occurrence, cf. xii. 15
corresponds in position to
in 14— an argument for the soundness of the reading.
‘well yoked in fellovship.’ The metaphor is of
Herond. vi. 12
(vyov rp/jSciy Propert. i. 5. 2 ‘ sine nos curfeu quo sumus ire
:
The
pares’ cf. Iliad xiii. 703 Eurip. Medea 242.
cu €;
is ‘dativus commodi’ not Svith him.’ Kayser

;
from a misunderstanding of this. The line has been

much ‘emended,’ but never without deterioration of the sense,
;
and never with good reason. Dr. Kynaston’s interpretation

drawing well the scale ’ is not possible. Greek says ^
€5 (
‘
or the like in this sense, not co

€s *
cf. xiv. 28
%€.
Mosch. Europa 27 :
;
(
((.
(Is dyaOov
€
ovdpov Isocr. 147 a ’ (is :
(
avdpas
16. 5, ‘to fetch the fleece’; cf. xxixt 42; xxiv. 42;
Iliad xiii. 247
pcra yap Tjd
ol6(vos.
?( (' co?
Ap. Rhod. i. ad init :
aos Kcuas ’.
(yov
8. Catullus, Ixiv. 4
‘ Cum lecti iuvenes, Argivae robora pubis,
Auratam optantes Colchis avertere pellem
€ Ausi sunt vada salsa

05 Tt :
poaiovaas ydrcpa?
TT
cf. Arist. Eccl. 52
cita decurrere puppi.’
? . :
6(os
Xcn. Hell. v. 3.
yvvaiKas o Trip ear
6 o cp 6(os (5. (v
: : ;;
28 THEOCRITUS
20. MiScariSos from the town Midea
:
;
’,
cf. Find. 01. vii. 29
^ €5 .
Theocr. xxiv. i Eurip. Ale, 838 ;
21. Cf. Find. Pytk. iv. 335 h ’ kvei
€€
9 (cf. V. 27) ndvras
= came down
to the coast,’ not ‘embarked.’
‘
hut
(.,.
€
€u€8pov. Most of MSS. ( = (vCvyov according to Eustathius,
is not so used). The original seems to have been
with lacuna hence tvepyov m, evavdpov b, iv^bpov Vulg.,
;
fvevbpov k, Ahrens ivavbpov,

22. axis : simply for as in Hellenistic Greek ;
cf. xv. 98
’ €€€
.
Herond. ii. 26
€,
Callim. ii. 23 TTCTpos €vl ^pvyiri hippos XiOos
The hiatus in 24 is free from objection
23. 24. ;
cf. vii. 8, &c.
and Index. Hence Jacobs’ transposition of the latter half of
each line (with bi€^mîv) unnecessary.
Hesiod, T/ieoy.
* €€€
157 :
is
is parenthetical ;
cf. xxv. 97 ;
Vaiys kv ^. {h5 ()^

. ^,
Rhod. iii.
3130:
{\
yk
TtipikirXeo),
Eurip.
The MSS.
Ion, 700
* \ €€
€€
text presents two difficulties :
5
yypas.
( ’ €€) *
(1) aUrbs €ya ?

the Symplegades, but kya
€€
must refer to the passage of
cannot denote this narrow
strait, being a regular phrase for the open expanse of sea
{Odyss. iv. 504 yk€v kya and is therefore
not the immediate object of €££€. We are forced therefore
),
to take it vith ateroy c6s, and to translate ‘which touched not
the Dark Rocks but sped through and won to Fhasis as the — —
eagle speeds o’er the deep’ (Rannow). This is not satisfactory.
xiv. 51).
into the
strait*
^5
I believe that ws is a mere intruder and has displaced Is (cf.
—
Tr. ^hut sped through and won to Phasis like an eagle
wide sea : from which time then they stood a hog’s hack in the
ws is frequently omitted in brief comparisons, Theognis
1361 vavs TTeTprf
i. 8
€$ Herond.
Oebs npos avOpwirovs (see Holden on Flutarch, Pericles 4).
—
€
The alteration finds support in the parallel in Ap. Rhod. ii. 330 :
(2) * 6 € is
an awkward combination of words (‘ex quo
TrrepbycaaL .
tempore iam turn’), and without any exact parallel (' ’ eVt,
NOTES: . LINES 20-33 281
Kiessling /cal €ktot€j Hermann ;

;
de t 6, Meineke). It
fated that the rocks should be fixed immovably if any ship
3
^, €€
should pass unscathed.
virpai 5 ’
€tj €va
\€ €5
. Rhod. .
66. The rocks were at the entrance of the
Euxine the scene of tlie adventure was on the coasts of the
;
Kiani ( 30) in Bithynia. The description of Argo in these

1.
lines is therefore only ornamental.

25, 26. ‘ The rising of the Pleiads
’
when spoken of vithout
further designation means always their heliacal rising, i.e. the
season when they first begin to be visible before sunrise after
their total disappearance for forty days in early spring. This
takes place at the beginning of May, and was reckoned as the
commencement of summer (and therefore of the shipping
season^ ; cf. Jebb, Oed, Tyr, Appendix, note xv ; Hesiod, Works
and DaySy 383.
29. Came to Hellespont with a three days’ wind
‘ ’ (a wind
blowing for three days\
for dative cf. Soph. Antig. 335
: :
€, €€
nepav
Aesch. Agam, 691 €€€

ytyavros The dative is
merely instrumental not temporal as Hiller makes it, but the
.
addition of
employed.
cf.
30.
31. $ €,
Thucyd.
€5
ii.
:
makes the phrase express succinctly
the means by which they came and how long the means was
A
participle is similarly added to a dative of
instrument in Xen. Hell. v. 2. 4
90
cf.
^€
€
Ap. Rhod.
tois
:
€
^
rjyovphw.
i.
tois
1321.
drive a Avide
Verg. Georg, i. 46
\9
Cf.
*0.'
‘
. . .
note on xvii. 127.

^
incipiat sulco attritus
\ :
splendescere vomer’ ;
Eurip. Ion i, 2 :
€ “'Arkas 6 vojTOis
€.
32. { Mmago non
a iugo cui bina armenta iunge-
^
:
’
bantur, sed a transtris navis in quibus bini sedebant, petita est
.^,
(Wuestemann) ; cf. Ap. Rhod. i. 391 :
\as \
’
Tr.
33. €€
‘bench by bench’ (thwart by thwart), not *in pairs.’
for the adjective of time used personally
; cf.
XXV. 223, note.
‘many made each

€ , ‘ many made one common
a single’; Ap. Rhod. iii. 1193 :
bivouac,’ not
tvTVOV p€s
Tol
^.
€ a€vas
: ;
252 THEOCRITUS
36 sqq,
< ((€$ ,
Cf.
- Ap. Khod.
’ ''? €),
iepov
i. 1207 :
ihs nk
37· €€.
used of epojSj Pal. v. 267
39· Ap. Khod. i. 1221
;
’
in
ye
Homer an
:
^^
€€
epithet of things only.
hk€aly ovde . It is
ys dyxiyvoi TTepivaLkiai,
Propert. i. 20. 23 ;
Ât comes invicti iuvenis processerat ultra
^€ ,
40.
. : (€^
vel
€v
Earain sepositi quaerere fontis aquam.’
vereor ut recte dicatur

Achill. Tat. i. 15
in a low-lying spot ’ ; ‘
depressa loca
dicuntur fluctuat enim scriptura ;
5 / Hermann apud Meineke, p. 289
6
Briggs compares in Latin êt sedet ingentem pascens
:
^
€^
Mevania taurum,’ Silius Ital. vi. 647.
" ·'^^^
43. 44.
Khod. i. 1223
''^
. . . cf. i. 31 ; Introd. p. 43; Ap.
kpaTov
kvvvxirfaLV del
€€
ol
yap
€ TTOV dpTL
doas.
?,
And with the whole passage compare the charming description
in Propertius, loc. cit. :
^Hic erat Arganthi Pege sub vertice mentis

Grata domus Nymphis umida Thyniasin.
Quam supra nullae pendebant debita curae
Koscida desertis poma sub arboribus,
Et circum irriguo surgebant lilia prato
€ 8.
Candida purpureis mixta papaveribus.'
44. ScLval
and expression,
45. tap ’
Odyss, x. 136, of Circe, 0eoy
cf. iii. 18 ; xviii. 27 (note).
:
The
^ ^.
line suggests by
‘
its rhythm
Spring’s sun-
shine in her eyes.’ Tennyson, In Mem. 39, has :
Ând hopes and light regrets that come

Make April of her tender eyes.*
But the English poet takes his image from an English April,
the Greek from the Mediterranean skies of spring ; for the
other image, cf. Pal. xii. 156..
46. Propert. i. 20. 43 Ap. Khod. i. 1234 ;
·
’? evi epeiaev
dyKcvv* eairaae
(
\ €€ . €€
^^ ^ €€ .
3
Tcplv
. .
’
*
9
ijye
dvOero
€
: : :
NOTES: XIII. LINES 36-52 283
, 47·
€€€
€
T, Gracch. vi. 2 hv^cpvovTo rats
50, '·€,
reached down to the stream.’
:
:
a Homeric expression
Cf. Soph. 0. C. 1 1 13.
^ as
^
xxiv. 410 h
Then in common use, Plutarcli,
€.
;
when falls a star.’ The aorist is used in

€€
similes, as in gnomic phrases, expressing that vhich has
habitually happened.
52.
Verg.
efcra
h^LTTviaaaSj
^} , € ^,
ws €
tls t€ ^
Odyss. xi. 41 1
Shooting stars are regarded as a sign of coming wind.

Georg,
i. 365 :
<paTvy.
Saepe etiam stellas
^'
ventp inpendente videbis
‘
Praecipites caelo labi.’
Aratus, 926
,
€€
hia
’
KiLVois
^ or aaripcs
V€aos'
7
’
,
^ ^^
en
6 €
^^.
dai
And,
then
from the last passage, of stormy wind. What
as appears
the meaning of
is
€€€€ {€)
? The editors mostly €€
^
take it =
seem to be supported by Odyss, ii. 420
€^^,
a sense which would
’ € .,.
kiroTpvvas
:
€€€€
ôf spreading sail.’
Schol. k interprets
418
But the
€, €€ €€ .
comparative is against this :
So Aratus,
and
€€ ^
€ $’ ()
:
’ d €
i. e. *
Caesar s trans.
99
culpa
€ ^ ^
iipoOev
If they lighten sail

\
€
€^7]
6
€
and make all
,
d
snug
4€
aloft.’ Cf. Germ.
€ ^^
^Tum mihi spissentur suhstricto cornua velo
et rigid! emittant flatus per inane rudentes.’
Cicero more loosely, ‘ omnia caute armamenta locans.’ On the

evidence of these passages and Schol. k TrotcicrGc must
mean êase ’ or Mighten sail,’ i. e. prepare not for a good sailing
vind but for rough weather. Hence I have rejected
for TVivariKos (k and Callierges) in the sense of gusty.* ‘
::
284 THEOCRITUS
ovpos IS indeed usually a fair wind ;
but is used of a squall.
Find, Isth. ii. 59 ;
€
€*76 ^€piav ovpos €€(9
^,
'€, ^calmed.’ The middle does not occur
54
^
· else-
where.
€
55. iripi ; Iliad x. 240
Thucyd. i. 67. €€?,
€€€^ € €^€ and in
:
Attic, ;
though the
genitive is usually used (Kruger, i. 68. 32).
56.
22 (Hiller).
: to be joined Avith Cf. €€. ii. 137 ;
xvi.
9 €€€’ ^
58. Iliad xi. 462
Tph
’
^^
\05 M.€vi\ao5,
65,
. Rhod. i. 1248
€ 7* €€€'
Propert. i. 20. 48
^\^3.
·
€€ €
€
enXero ,
Turn sonitum rap to corpore fecit Hylas.
‘
^,
Cui procul Alcides iterat responsa, sed illi
Soph.
^
58.
ceteri
$ Nomen ab extremis fontibus aura refert.*
Philoct.
*).
: Odyss, ix.257
208 (so Ameis from k,
^
loud-voiced.*
against padvsj MSS.
Cf.
(i.e. is not genit. absol.)

7}€5
€
61-63. I have left the MSS. reading undisturbed, but it is
tls.
,
hardly what Theocritus wrote, and certainly not what Schol. k
commented on, writing €^^$
€ ^^^êpos
.
Only the most

.
'
'
recent Scholiasts have any note on y€V€os. Hence Ziegler
ejects 61 and reads
. .. aiT€vaai ^, {^
€yâ€vas ns kv ovpcai, Xis kaaKovaa^
is right, the aorist being used in
gnomic sense the Scholiasts are not particular to maintain
:
a construction in their paraphrases.) 61 is altogether omitted

by k. This is the best of many attempts at alteration cf.
^
€
;
Ap. Rhod. i. 1246:
€€ € €aâs Iiykv tis
€5 €5 €€,
aypios, € yijpvs
'
64. toioiItos. After a simile the direct narrative
is usually resumed by a demonstrative
head of the clause, Fritzsche compares Aen.
, ?, &c., standing at
the xii. 689 ;
Disiecta per agmina Turnus

‘
Sic urbis ruit ad muros.*
In both passages the proper name is placed in a prominent

position, as indicating that the characteristics noted are summed
:
NOTES: XIII. LINES 52-69 285
up in the person. Callimachus departs from the rule vithout

due reason, iv. 14 1
ws b’nl)r klrvalov 6p€os wpl
€ €^
yiyavTO?
€€
€€
CIS Bpiaprjos
os . , .
€y€j/T apaôs 0 ^ roaos €vkvkXolo,
For the normal order, see Iliad xvii. 679 xvi. 635, 644, &c. ;
66.
€5 see on xii. 34.
:
^,
wandering over hills.’ Cf. Soph.
^ ((€ ,
‘
3
. . .
Ajax 30 Callim. iii. 193 : :
67. €’ *
€
^
6 kvvka
((
(
€
.
TjydTaL
Soph.
^
(,
0. C. 35^·
68. vavs ... So Hermann for the meaningless vavs

€
armamenta
MSS. Fritzsche with this reading interprets navis
of the
habens sublata plena erat sociis navalibus excepto
‘
Hercule praesentibus.’ But and are apparently y( y(

only used of filling with stores and cargo. I take
therefore as neuier—\iQY stores (cf. Homeric
and translate The ship was
‘
waiting with tackle
’
ready
''€ 0
raised
= sails, mast, and running-gear) and loas filled with her stores^:
'€
(
(6),
^^
(
Odyss. XV. 446 ore k(v vyvs yivyrau So
(,\ ^
cf.
Schol. k vavs
(
77
[The last three words should be separated from

the rest of the Scholium is a gloss on : ;
a gloss on (6,~\
6g. But the heroes at midnight cleared away the sails waiting for
^
Heracles.' The sense of the two lines is the ship vas ready —
for departure with mast and yard-arm raised, and sails clewed
up to the yard, all stores on board. But at midnight the crew
(
unbent the sails and postponed their sailing. Cf. Odyss, iii. 10
01 ’ lOvs KarayovTo,
deipavTes,
’
Putting into shore for a short time they left the ship anchored
’
in the surf, and furled the sails to the yard (cf. Odyss. iv. 785).
vyos Hays
€ ’ (.
:
Disembarking for a long time they would take down sail and
€|€
mast altogether.
there
,€· {^
is
ipikijs TTjs K€paias
does not occur in this sense elseAvhere, but
no objection
to so taking it.
of the corruption if such there be

Ziegler, = ‘
(Lucian, Tox. xix, has
€(9.)
No emendation explains the origin
unbolted).’
Cobet (€
Cobet, Ziegler, Meineke).
, ;
The use
^-
of the neut. adj. without article in a temporal sense,
enough, is proved by Arist. Eccles. 377
Cf. Aratus,
B.
B.
yK€is
yap; X.
;
5.
,
X.
:
1^ \, though rare
3.
—
286 THEOCRITUS
70.
Ap. Rhod.
But
‘Went whither
i.
Odyss. XV. 555

1263;
eiiv ^
his steps led
nodes
’
him/
ly 5e
vneKcêpov
^.
i.e. went at
nodes (pepoVj it is
random.
used
simply of valking.
Theocritus’ account differs here and onwards from that of
Ap. Rhod. The hitter makes Heracles’ companions leave him
unwittingly, and not discover their loss till out at sea. Was
it merely from desire to give a different version that Apollonius
conceived this fatuous idea ? (Ap. Rhod. i. 1273 sqq.) The
journey of Heracles on foot to Colchis is not mentioned else-
where than in Theocritus.
Xwpos ; Oewv
npoaayope'oerai,
73· €5 . .
;
.
^ €.
72. ‘ Thus Hylas was numbered among the gods.’
Demosth. xl. 34
€. =
For the
partitive genit. used predicatively, cf. Soph. 0. C, 38 ris ’ ecO' o
votea
The jingle seems intentional and is
little better tlian a pun, and that on the wrong word. It
cannot be compared vith the superstitious connexion of names
eoL
€.
with significant words, vicl. on xxvi. 26.
The same form is used by Ap. Rhod.
and elsewhere for 'RpaKKea,
ii. 769
XIV.
For circumstances of this poem, see Introd. pp. 30, 31 where

the date is placed after 269. The scene is undoubtedly Cos
not Alexandria, since Aeschines is setting out for Egypt (1. 68),
nor Sicily, since Hiero would then be the captain under whom
he would take service only in Cos can we find a reasonable
;
meeting-place for a philosopher from Athens (1. 6), an Argive,

and a Thessalian horse-dealer.
I.
"
Aeschines ivaiting impatiently
xaipeiv
and the phrase
what formal and
xaipeiv nodev
stiff.
avdpa
. : to him
For the construction

Plato, Ion 530 a
the accus. and enLdedas
enter Thyonichus,
The use of the infinitive

makes the sentence some-
cf.
infin. forms a loisJu So in official announcements, Arist. Acharn.

172 Tots &pq/cas anievai napeivai ’ eisevyv, [Distinguish this from
the use of the infinitive for imperative, to which the nominative
is attached vhell the command is addressed to a person present j
Tov avdpa
article,
says,
i. 105 ^
Thucyd. V. 9. 5 tols noXas dvoiâs eneK$eiv: Aesch. P. V. 712.]
simply a formal address. For use of
:
and note, ad loc. not as Hermann

eccum quern expectahami For avdpa attached to proper
‘
;
'
name (in apposition), Soph. 0. C. 109 ohcreipaf avdpbs
€\ Lucret. . 621 Democriti quod sancta viri
:
sententia poscit.’ Cf. Lobeck on Ajax, 817.

‘
: :
NOTES. XIII. LINES -0-73— XIV. i-n

, 287
modern
thing
(€
doubtful if
not
^?.
is great divergence,
editors, erepa
we
:
Further the dative

and
ih. 501 b
could say,
:
over again.* Plato, Gorgias 481 e -npus

i. e.
is only conjectural,
is given by all MSS., and though after
is vell established, and
there
is given
(i) teal
€^
€ '
Reiske,
: (2)
and
= ‘
the same
but it
€€
is
by almost all MSS.

2. u)S xpovtos
cf. Eurip. Ion 403
in Lucian, 732
*
cf. ’. 2. :
vyiaiv' ojs xpuvios ’ €

For the use of the adjective of time,
Alexis
and note €\^ :
;
on XXV. 223.
€05,
* that's Avhy you're so thin.' Cf. Aesch.
:
^
3.
Pers, 165 kv ^. But
this accusative
Prot. 310 e ’
ib. 0. C.
is
1291
commonest vith "erbs
'
:
of
Soph. 0 .
Babrius, xcv. 28
motion
.
’
Plato,
;
1005 tout’
:
examples show the construction to be originally a

cognate accusative cf. Theocr. xv. 8. ;
4. Aeschines has ceased to take any care of his appearance ;
his hair and moustache are long and unkempt cf. v. 46. ;
6. Cf. the description in Arist. Clouds 103 tous wxpiCjvTas tovs

9 \ky€i 9 .
7. He
too I think was in love with a mess of pottage.'
‘ —
Thyonichus knows that Aeschines’ trouble is tliat he is in love,
but does not know what the latest developments have been
(cf. 1 ii), nor why Aeschines has now summoned him. There
.
is a similar turn of expression in Herond. ii. 80 :
, ;? 75· ,
€
kpas
€
kyoj
€,
€,^ ^
8. -rrataSiis . . . ^you keep on jesting.’ Arist. Frogs 202
ou €,
€8, I shall slip into madness.' Aesch.
€€
,
^
9.
5 oky
. . .
Ctes, §
: Herond.
a hair divides me from it now.' ‘
ii. 80 €9 For
^ €: . \ey€iv ’
as smallest measure of division, cf. Xen. Sijmp, vi. 2
' \ky€iv tis €€€,
.
.
cf.
ojus, ‘a little hasty';
^ 2.
cf. ypvSy Aelian,
^^
X. 38; iii. ‘slightly black,' Oppian, C. iii. 39.
So Ahrens. The old reading aavxos o£uj (kept by Fritzsche)
= indolent or hasty (by turns), but this suits TotouTos badly.
II. ‘Desiring that things turn out well.' =
favourably as kv Bacchyl. fr. 3 but there is
{^^)
;
no parallel to the omission of the infinitive here,
{
, , ^
even though kk
in late Greek can take a direct accus. after
it (cf.
KatpoVj
xxiii. 22%
Meineke
and the text is almost certainly corrupt
Grever). ? ;
k 9 k^(:iv
as command, consent to everything in due season.’ ‘
’
tC to what is the new development ? ‘Lucian, '
: :
288 THEOCRITUS
Nf
’ €
/.
15·
occurs
A. PaZ.
16.
^
€
457
first
vii. 623
cf. iii. 16.
€€,
:
;
This reversal of the usual meaning

in Aristotle, H. A. vi. 23. 7 ; cf. superscrip, of
^
. . .
four years old.*

,^
:
For the genitive

Soph. 0. C.
cf.
722
Plato,
Kruger,
€ ,
Laws 721 a
Nonnus, xix. 131

i.
•^^
47. 8.
ois
bei kneiddv
fresh as from the press * (Paley)

oTvov irveiovra: ^ ferme tarn copiose
^
€
y tis krujv €' :
17. $ ^5.
praebens quam si vindemiae tempus esset * (Briggs) ; but the
other is the better sense.
KT€is The singular is used collectively
when speaking of natural products ; cf. vii. 66 ; x. 54 ; Odyss,
^
xiii. 409
tt'itvs, kv €^
€
tis
So Callim. vi. 27 kv
€.
best MSS., which
—
Hermann once defended ‘ns dicit ut aliquam multos significet.*
Six (inferior) MSS. omit the ns altogether: whence we might
5 ’ ^.oaSy : Ib, . 241
I'egard the word as a mere attempt to fill up the metre, and

by simple dittography write BOABICKOC
of $).
dimin.
The text is Wordsworth’s correction now generally
{^^
€,
adopted cf. Alexis in Athenaeus, 63 f itivvas
oas ;
^
id. Athenaeus, 356 f
,,,
:
Krivas
€
, €, pkyav ixOvs ' 5,
[A menu in . Pal. xi. 35 includes

.]
€|€,
1145
€€:
T€
5 5 €€ .
18. T-poLovTOS
‘were served,’ ‘prompta
:
€€€
sc.
cf. ii.
cf. ii. 151
.
(Fritzsche).
$,
152.
‘to
sunt.’
drink to each one’s fancy.’

Cf. Arist. Pax
19. :
€€ For ellipse of verb in
, ,€
: sc.
dependent question cf. xii. 37 ;

xxv. 64 A. Pal. v. 130
;
:
’
Sj
*<€€^,
’ is Cynisca.
€· ' \ nVos 5
21. SC. kcfyOeyâTo.

:
22. ‘Can’t you speak ; you saw the wolf,’ cried one in jest,
‘ how clever,’ she said, and blushed red. According to a well
known superstition if a wolf saw a man before the man saw
the wolf, the man became dumb. It is not related what
happened to the wolf in the opposite case. Verg. Eel. ix. 53
‘vox quoque Moerim
lam fugit ipsa lupi Moerim videre priores.’
?
:
Hence cannot be taken as a question ‘ Have you
?(€
;
seen a wolf?’ since to be seen, not to see, caused dumbness,

—
but you saw the you knoV, so you can still speak.^ (Cf.
d
Plato, Pep. 336
Thrasymachus] kKiivos , €t
^^.)
9 [sc.
NOTES: XIV. LINES 15-34 289
24. € 5. The words are to be assigned to Aeschines

speaking to Thyonichus not to the companion who made the :
€€
amorem ’ ( Meineke).
€
unlucky jest at the drinking-bout (Hermann, Opusc. v. 96).
AvKos, Av»Kos the repetition gives bitterness to the utter-
ance ; cf. 47. It is Wolf, Wolf if you please.
26. Tov ‘ ironice dicit
cf. xi. 14.

:
nobilem ilium et praeclarum

:
is cognate accus.
:
€. € :
depends on
27» And this came once whispered in my ears, but ()
^
*
*6
I sought not out the truth.*
% cf. xii. 20: Eurip. Androm. 95 :
€€ Soph. 0 . 1386: . ;
oos W
: not
^ but with
^ just softly
to this effect
<'^63,
*
, ^
;
whispered.’ with an adjective or adverb gives a sense

ouTaj(s)
of indifference and carelessness, ^just.’ Vid. Kehdantz, Neun
’ $, :
'
Philipp. Reden, Index, s. v. and cf. kv Demos, ;
<5
.
xxi. 71; Plato, Symp. 176 e mvovras
Gorgias 503 d €.
28. els
For
see note on xiii. 15. els
€€ : cf. .
30. ^ Then he of Larisa began to sing
beginning, some Thessalian song, the clumsy fool.’
Wolf,” from the
is to be taken as the beginning of the song, whether the

My
€
actual words of a popular ditty, or parodied and suited to
an old tune {).
(So Ziegler, after Grafe.)
€
€
31. . .
AvKov. Others make

is then accus. in apposition to
.
direct accus. after

€
.
and as accus. governed by the verbal equivalent
yae
€ €
as Soph. Elect. 122
: del roiKeis ;
&c. but TOV
; has then to be awkwardly interpreted meum ^
Lycum ’ = infestissimum mihi.’

‘
€€5
in apposition to b : Cf. Aeschrio
(Bergk) \6ywv yXwaaa.
33· Although the action of the two
. . . €€.
verbs is really contemporaneous, the aorist participle is used
’
as expressing the reason and motive felt before the weeping ^
began. Similarly opvevos, Plato, Gorg.

516 b. The answer must be given before it can be said that the
speaker has done the favour, although the granting of the
. ,—
favour and giving of the answer are one and the same
action.
34. iaais. The Attic 3rd plural of — — (Doric
Theocr. xv. 64) from a ist person singular,
is laais
2nd person sing. — shows the Aeolic -ais for -as {as or Xais = Xfjs,
Sappho, i. 19) ;
vid. Ahrens, Dial. i. p. 138 ii. p. 312. ;
34, For the sake of Aeschines’ gallantry it would he

35.
pleasant to take Paley’s view that Thyonichus struck the
Thessalian, not Cynisca; but this leads to a hopeless change
of persons.
THEOCRITUS U
: :
290
35. : sc. . 6
THEOCRITUS
VLV bis*
A common ellipse
, . .
;
Aesch. Agam, 1384
, , . Hal
€€.
Herond. iii.
Cf. XV. 95 ; xviii. ii.

ellipse of noun.
77
/cCy
Koaas, Koaas
€X\€lS
(
Is
We may distinguish three classes of

=
€?) . this
(a) The adjective has completely passed into substantival use,

so that it can be used in any context, e. g. dfcparos (sc. oivos)^
kn dpcporipOLS (sc. (7 ^),
vyprj /),
avXeiav € (),
{),
(b)
XV. 43
cognate accus.
{\ cus
The noun
.
: ,
suggested by the verb and would usually be
is
€$ () emvov
Lucian, i. 293 j Arist. Frogs 191.
{),
€9
(c) No definite noun could be supplied
feminine) has become a fixed adverbial expression,
eis
the adjective (usually
Plato, Euthyd. 273 b ?,

5, l/c
. €€.
;
36.
3
TrpwTT/s, Kaivrjs (anew)
dubs her husband

cf. xv. 29.
cpdovepbv
Iliad ii. 379 Is ye
: So in xv. 10 Praxinoe
:
. ^
€6
%
$
37. A, Pal. V. 274 oix0pevos 5 evOvs eXiêis.
’
For (an Alexandrian word)

(xiv. 55), vnepovpiov (xxiv. 95), npodeieXos (xxv. 223), vnoBeieXos
(Aratus, 118), (xi. 15), (xiv. 39), - =i»7ro cf.
avvosy
=
38.
A,
^
,
Pal.
For him thy tears

vi.
,
221 (Leonidas) =
A. Pal. vii. 726.
^ go and cherish *
;
cf.
fall
i.
large as apples.’
Trjs
1 13.
avX^s :
,
peovTL^ peovai: for plural
apparently taking as = tokens of love. This is in the

cf. ii. 109;
€, iv. 23, &c.
epcus
Schol.
- k
highest degree artificial, and we can only understand it to

mean large round drops of tears ; cf. Megara, 56
€€€( .
€0€ ol
;
The clause
Is
. . . , put without conjunction para-

tactically
,,
with preceding,
another since it is for him that thy tears
;
can dispense with the conjectures

is really causal;
, . . ,€ €
^ go and cherish
flow.’ Hence we
and
Hiller,
40.
yveov.
41 .
,
=
.
, C. Hartung.
.
Aratus
The sentence follows irregularly on the simile,
€
but with greater liveliness and vividness than would be given
by ci;s cf. the structure of x. 31 ; xii. 8
: ix. 35.
43. ‘ A fable runs the bull dashed through the forest’ ; vid.
loc. cit. The Scholiast tries to explain Kev
TO
saying
:
, ;
elvai,
: : ;
NOTES : XIV. LINES 35-51 291
but aJvos is particularly used of animal fables, Hesiod, Works and

Days, 200 Archiloch. 89.
;
The image of a bull breaking aAvay
through the forest is graphic cf. Soph. 0. . 476 ;
:
yap vir dypiav
. ,
€
TteTpas iaoTavpos,
€09 €\€
ayio
^, * \€ "
cf. vi.255 ib. vi. 217
wKvs €€ opos Babrius 95
:
. .
·
. :
€
9 yycv els //cVas v\as.
. is palaeographically more probable than Meineke's

ePa
wrote ePa
44. € Some copyist took
as is shown by
: sc.
in its late sense = aV, and
(«€!/)].
in 45. Aeschines €
,
counts the days by groups marked by subsequent events:
‘ twenty days up
45. TToriOei
to then
= irpSaOes
then eight till I
but vid. Ahrens, Dial. ii. p. 314.

and so on.
SO xxiv. 36
And she knows not even if I be shorn like any Thracian ^

for
—
)€$ :
—
€
' '
46. ^
cf. 1. 4. The Thracians as a barbarian tribe wore their hair
fcal €€€
long and ragged, Lucian, Tox. 51
'^.
6 9
avTois
elKos
(This with Ziegler’s text keeping el and OLe of
.) '
the MSS. and deleting stop at
= €,
Ahrens takes ei
but it is only so used after a preceding negative, vid,
'we <€ ,
\,
’
Arist. Vesp. 352 kovk eaTiv onrjs el
(€crp.€v), ^ since are parted.’
,
47. AvKOs ^
Lycus is everything to her’ ;
Demosth.
Be Cor. 43 evepyeryv 'qyovvTO'
.
§
eKeivos ?jv avTois,
sc. to
48.The Megarians, sending to Delphi to inquire which was
the most noble city in Greece, received the answer, Argos was
vHS
ovTe
Hence the expression became

,
the best soil, Thrace was supreme for its horses, Sparta for her
women, Syracuse for men but
a> Meyapeis ovTe
;
ev y cure
a proverb, Callim. Ep.

,.
ev
xxv
’ ^·
$
€
ws Meyapev
TTfs
Xoyos
€
"
TaXahys
dpiOpos.
now how am
'but I
e
€, ,
51. 7ro0€v ;
sc. : to,’
Demosth. Be Cor. 47 eari 6 ev ;
ye
Id. Be Fals. Leg. 34.
pOs, 7€vp,€0a ^we have tasted pitch
like the mouse in the adage’ ; cf. Herond. 5 5
$
Nicet. Eugen. iv. 409
ea
ws pvs
yap
65 vypds
toIs
U
€s.€pos
2
vos
·
:
292 THEOCRITUS
of
.
For omission of w?
^ (), Lucian,
etc
cf. note on
Meineke makes this a perfect without redupli-

€. €€€ xiii. 24.
La6€vos and
§ 4
often.
' €
For the parenthetic use
ds ,
cation, but none of his examples are above suspicion. On such
perfects as they are without reduplication vid. Monro, Horn.
Gram. § 23. 4. probable is the view that it is present
Still less
^^^
,
contracted for on xxx. 32. Paley regards it as an
: vid.
€^^,
( ,,,,
Epic aorist from the only objection to which is that
the syncopated aorist seems to be used only in 3rd person or
(, €\€, .
participle or Iliad iv. 526
€^ €,
:
Khod. i. 45 yu€Vo, Nonnus

€?^ \€). If this cannot be admitted read
(Briggs ^€! omitting the
·
€ 3)^
:
verb, as not uncommonly in proverbs, e.g. ykavK ds ’Aerjvas.

55. SiairovTios
, 6$
see on 37.
: For the adject, instead of an
adverbial expression of space cf. v. 115 ; xxiv. 93 ;
€' -
8,
56.
0
Aratus, 134.
Tts ûnus e grege.*
:
I, the trooper.’
^ ^ Aliquotiens Theocr. cum
quis de se ipso atque officio suo praedicat ita ponit articulum ut

aut cum conscientia quadam dignitatis suae ea persona quae
verba facit loqui videatur, aut id quod redit eodem officium
ipsius notum significetur’ (Fritzsche)
57.
€€6. € €0
cf. iii. 19.
e sententia tua ’ ; cf.
:
^
So xv. 129.
xiii. 14.
;
,
58.
59. OIOS
. . . €.
The
8,iroidiv.
is redundant ; cf. Isocr. 36 b
attraction Plato, Symp. 220 b ovtos

oios €09
‘ the best that could be
yeyovaai
6. The division of the line is very uncertain. I assign it all

^. ’
;
,
Plato, Apol. 23 a
So with
e.g.
to Aeschines and translate ^ and what must a man be like in

other ways to be the best master to a free man ?
.€
It would be
more usual to have the article in. this construction, but cf.
Plato, Theaet. 149 d )
’
? ^
aas
62.
since ou
*.
the verb, but
With article Plato, Rep. 332 d
vid.
—
not
Introd.
;
p. 35.
,
(Ast, Lex. Plat. ii. p. 394).
,
although the participle is generic,
:
and the ou connects closely with
Pind. P. iv. no; ),

(),64.
€ For the elision cf.

Odyss. v. 336.
, .
€9
hk cm ^
but you must not ask on every
,
occasion ’ ; Theognis, 325 tis .
reservation of praise as in 1. 62.
66. ‘ a military cloak.’
,
^
. . Another
68.
ciT*
8, ^ with
For ellipse of verb cf. xv.

Tis
yds,
: sc.
? . vid.
all speed ’ ; cf. ii. 36 ; Pind. 01. vi. 23.

147.
1. 35. Tyrtaeus, x. 31
cf. xvi. 49. : expresses properly ‘ looked

at from,’ ‘judging from.’ Theophrastus, C/iar. xxxi. (xxviii.)
: : —
NOTES: XIV. LINES 55-70— XV. 1-4 293
âp elbcxOrjs Tis kari Lucian, Dial. Mort. x. 8 aepvds

axqpaTos, Not from the brows down,’ since
‘
€\€
— €€ not //€0.
6g, €pu€i cf. Arist. Equit 520
: o\as
Probably a personal reference on Theocritus’ part, vid. Introd.
5 ?.
p. 34.
70. as = €a;s.
: Statius, Silvae i. 2. 276 ‘ Longe viridis sic flore
iuventae perdurent vultus ’
;
Horace, Ep. xiii. 4 ‘ genua virent.’
XV.
See Introduction, pp. 30, 31. Two Syracusan ladies — Gorgo

—
and Praxinoa resident in Alexandria go out to see the Adonis
festival, and hear the dirge over Adonis sung. The greater part
of the idyll is a racy sketch of their conversation, and their
adventures by the way the Adonis song affords the occasion:
of the piece, but not to be regarded as its essential part.

is
Matthew Arnold’s essay on the poem and excellent transla-
tion should be read {Essays on Criticism, ist series).
According to the Scholiasts, Theocritus founded the sketch
on a mime of Sophron —or ‘' {) *1-
(Ahrens, Dial, Dor. p. 469). Among the fragments pre-
served are a few which show resemblance to Theocritus
(cf. V. 2 ) ;
Wvs (cf. ' '
V. 39? J (. 4) cf· Preface to xviii. 2 »
.
There are sundry parallels between the idyll and the first
and fourth mimes of Herondas. In style and prosody the
poem approaches more nearly than the other idylls to common
speech. Note especially the large number of cases in which,
as in Attic comedy, a vowel is lejt short before a mute and
liquid
'
1.
; 11.
cvSoi.
t'is ovtos
^,
a, 3, 14, 16, 19, 40, 43, 53, 78,
;
1 3 ;
‘
'
Arist. Acham. 395
Is Praxinoa at
The words may be taken
home ?’
&c.
as addressed to the servant; then Praxinoa, overhearing,
,, ^,
answers herself ; or Gorgo, not standing on ceremony, opens
the door and looks in without knocking.
2.
fa)S
Phoeniss. 305 $/€'.

what an age since you have been here * ; Eurip.
^
see to a chair for her.* Cf. Soph. Ajax 1165.

‘
3.
4.
iv. 40.
rds €,
\5
a cushion =
:
this gadabout spirit * (Mat. Arnold)

— vain,* trifling ; almost =
^
^ cf.
cf. Timo,
‘ * ]5 :
;
XV (Brunck)
^ ^ ^*
yXavKa
\
ot
9 oxXoapianys.
' 5 ws ;
ad me certe quod attinet non video quid aptius reponi possit

et minor! cum mutatione quam ut ilia quae haec dicit
:
294 THEOCRITUS
stultitiae seipsam accuset quod, dum pompae nihil ad se
pertinentis spectatrix esse vult, stulta curiositate inducta in
discrimen vitae venerit * (Stephanus) ; the emendation was made
before this by Scaliger.
5. Î’ve scarcely got here alive from all the crowd and all
the carriages/ The genitives depend on
Ale. 770
€8
yap €ppv€TO.
€5,
cf. Eurip. ,
6. . .
(? gentlemen in khaki*).
‘
,
‘riding boots and uniforms*
.
€
7. ‘ and you live such a dreadful way off.*
,
The construction is explained by such phrases as
&c. the superlative being found also in Lucian, Tox. xii.
-
;
<pi\ias dirobiovras cf. i. 45. and can be easily

:
confused both in uncial and minuscule, cc : , , >=€:
,
:
and o\) = ov are distinguished only by one small stroke,

re is read by Hermann, but is equally a vox rdhili. Greek
forms double superlative as more commonly double
€€
3 :
comparatives, xeiporepoSy dpeivorepos but a compara-

tive termination added to a superlative, as
be, is unparalleled. Meineke read
would
€(€). The first
mime of Herondas opens in much the same way ; see especially
€€
V. 10 sqq. :
If
ydp rrevre kov
€ 5€ €.
€ ’
rds Moipas
7)
s
TTpos eide tis
dôLe ev 0e tols Xavpais
6
eydj
dxpis
*,
iyvv ^poeev*
8.
that Meineke
propterea,* is always
: vid, xiv. 3, note ; where the quoted
is incorrect in stating that
accompanied by a particle apa, rot, &c.
, examples show
used to mean
,
..
‘
Tr. ‘ That is why

that intractable creature came to the ends of
the earth and took this rat-hole house indeed —
to prevent us ! —
being neighbours.*
See Liddell and Scott on
5 9.
*' €
5,
..,, explains the Meineke puts a colon at
and explains, ‘ that*s the fault of that fellow
struction by no means justified by Eurip. And. 168 ovk eaO*
Menand. 354 eraipos eariv ’
;
(In
a con-
Soph. ^.
— *
,,
0 T, 1329 a comma not a full stop stands at ^v see Jebb.)
. :
10. iroT* €pLV, ‘ out of spite.*
L
14.
allv
15.
32.
'8
the jealous brute.*
‘ always the same.*
Persephone,
,
;
‘
Herond.
‘well that daddy the other day we

'€ , —
call everything “ —
the other day*’ was a-buying soap and rouge
in the bazaar, and came back with salt, the overgrown
blunderer.*
€€8
of the constant use of the word
, ..,, is to be
()
taken as a comment
in common speech.
Theocritus himself uses it thirteen times use of KaXos, note
(cf.
on viii. 187). is awkward ;
but it should probably be
: ;
NOTES: XV. LINES
^,
5-27 295
taken as direct object with

as an (67/€? de
ellipse
ingenious but not necessary we told him
of € ^
as tertiary predicate,’ not
Seidler, is
to be very careful’).
;
Theophr. Char, i8 vas

,
16. aKavds : cf. wôpas
Kpka,
^^
Herod,
19-
Adjectives.
20.
$, i. 69 €\€5
:
{Kvvds)
probably represents
^
mere
ks
:
^dpdis
dog’s hair,
filth.’ ,
substantival
adverbial
= tried
.,.
^
;
vid.
cf.
to buy.’
Index,
iii. 18.
€’ ;
€
note.
in apposition to sentence; ‘trouble on
:
trouble.’ 94 Quint. Smyr. v. 602 knl nkvOet nevOos.

Cf. xxv. ;
^.
23.
€S
’.
22. d\L·€s=€v, through the. form
. . .
The festival commemorated the untimely

death of Adonis and the grief of Aphrodite. Figures of the
two were exhibited in costly work, and a dirge sung by the
: sc, : cf. xiii. ii.
popular singer of the day. How far any religious significance

which the festival may once have had gave way to mere
holiday making, and courtly flattery can best be judged by this
idyll. Kor is there more depth in Bion’s Epit, Adon., written
to suit a similar occasion. The admission of Musaeus is frank,
that the festival of Adonis and Cypris was an opportunity
^ ^€€.^
Hero and
eagerly seized not for worship but for flirting.
Leander, 52
! (pans karlv koprrjs
ay€iv
25. €5, ...: see note on ii. 82. The aorists are to be
..
taken as gnomic. The expression is obviously proverbially
from the use of the masculine and the generic
The first
in
Zv is genit. by attraction ;
the second de-
)
pends on €€8 (‘tell of’), cf. Odyss, xi. 174 €Lnk € 76
26.
olkos,
cf. Arist. Eccl, 30
:
‘ The
sights you see are tales to tell another.*
Tr.
(The distribution of the verses between the two speakers is

€,
here very uncertain. I have followed Hiller, Ziegler, and
Paley.)
acpyois, idle folks have always holiday.’ Praxinoa does
‘
not fall in at once with Gorgo’s invitation, and puts her off
with excuses embodied in proverbial wisdom ; in 1. 27 she
suddenly changes her mind and agrees to go.
27. Eunoa, take up the spinning and put it down again
‘
out there if you dare —

a nice soft bed for the cats you lazy —
good-for-nothing.’ So Hermann (Opusc, v), giving a capital
sense. It is, however, also possible to make yakkai a term of
reproach addressed to Eunoa : these lazy cats are always ‘
asleep.’ Cf. Herond. vii. 4
rats yovai^lv
'
;
€^*€
:
0€6?
— . :
296 THEOCRITUS
The former explanation is preferable, (MSS.) is merely
for washing.
(^
30.
5 e, p)
,
a false Doric form of
< soap ’ (not in
—
believing that
€
it could not be taken as = water
a cake but in some kind of paste),

I have left this the reading of k
the exceedingly harsh scansion is
:
;
vi. 29 €.
intended to bring the verse near to the level of common speech.
Heron das affords parallels, e. g. v. 7 to
32. 'Tra'uc.
ii. 53 ^
: ih. 9
(spondee). Cf. next note.

:
The hiatus is justified by the pause and is

(?)
^ €
,
;
perhaps in imitation of colloquial speech but cf. Odyss, xxiv.

351 ZcD
€7761 €
pa €T kari ib, x. 536 kdv Pal. ix. 70 /6·
: ^ ;
: ,
* That’s as good a wash as the gods allow.*
is cognate accusative.
= K\€is), ‘where’s the key of the big chest?* For
33. {
the ellipse cf. Herond. iii. 60 5 ;
Through-
out this idyll the conversation is seldom uninterrupted for
/5
more than a few lines there are frequent intervals to be filled:
up by action, as here where Praxinoa dresses herself ; 1. 43

change of scene; 51-77, a long struggle through the crowd;
and
and
34.
35.
so on.
€'·€
Scott under latter word.
is genit.
. . .
:
of price.
the same as
‘
€
how much did it cost you off the loom ?
Ad usum verbi
‘ perspiciendum
5 of 1. 21 ;
see Liddell
opus est teneamus telam apud veteres in altum erectam

’
stetisse, itaut opus perfectum de tela deorsum depromeretur
( W
uestemann)
36. )8,
‘don’t make me think of it,’ i. e. I don’t like
so that
,
to think of it.
and
Beware of the active and do no not translate
don’t mention it.*
... :
are genit. of price,

construe
{) Thucyd.
-^
as genit. is
, ,
correctly used with the genit. plural
is
RudenSf 726).
always found
aridum argentum (Plautus,

‘
Cf. the Irish expression ‘dry money’ (‘ £700 of

;
Kruger,
hard cash *
i.
;
‘
24 ;
ij.
with
3 ;
;
’
genit. dual
i. 74
dry money’ Spectator, Nov. 8, 1890) and the similar ex-

,'*
^,€
;
pressions, Blankes Geld.’ aridus, ‘without ‘
moisture,’ easily suggests the meaning nothing but.* Sonnen- ‘
schein on Plautus, loc. cit.

077 :, f), ‘I gave my soul to the work on
37. (7
€$,
it.’
38.
Bion,
,*
vii. 8
‘it has turned out
. all you could wish’;
? ^.
^^
cf. xiv. 57 : xiii. 14
40. ‘ Bogey !
*
Cf. Callim. iii. 66 ;
ore ns
^ , . .
, .
aos
,
ky
: :
NOTES: XV. LINES 30-51 297
,
€\€ ,
45.
,·€5,
. Lyr.)
46.
TO
difficulty,’ as
'
€5.
€€,
Ptolemy Soter
47. € €v
‘
5,
i. e.
‘
Hhis nuisance,* i.e. Hhe crowd*; not ‘this
Lang seems to take it. Cf. Arist. Birds 294
what a plaguey lot of birds.*
they are thick as ants
see Introduction.
‘
Ptolemy
your father was deified.*

‘since
II,
*
;
cf. Aeschrio (Bergk,
the reigning king, son of

OaKaaays
Herondas (i. 26) speaks similarly of the prosperity of Egypt

under the Ptolemies
yap
’
^. £
yiver ear kv AlyvKrqf,
nXovTos evdiy
^
Seal
Movayov oTvos
€€Vos
dyaOa ’’ PaaiXevs
XpyCys,
(This was written later than Theocr. xv see Introd. p. 31.) ;
Professor Mahaffy writes {Emp. ofPtoL p. 148), It is remarkable ‘
that among the many complaints of injustice found in the

Petrie and Serapeum papyri made by poor people who seek
48.
AlyvKTioi
,5 '
redress from the law, there is not a single tale of horror. .
The effect which these papers produce upon a careful student
is that they belong to an orderly and well-managed society
where there is but little actual want and but little lawlessness.*
CVS
in old Egyptian fashion.*
‘
€€,
yap oi
4€ ^
.
AlyvrrTioi.
.
to ^
49·
together of deceit*),
50. :
cj, cf. xvii. 21.
it is easier to make this cognate accusative
and in apposition to ola, than to take it in apposition
to the subject as a term of reproach. The latter way is how-
ever favoured by the parallel lines, Hesiod, Theog. 26
‘
a mass of deceit * (‘ welded
€5
^,
aypavXoi,
^
kXiyxâ, yaarkpis oToVj and Epimenides* KprjT€S dec
yaaTipes apyai.
kpioi (k) or kpcioL (other MSS.) is an unknown word
may be right, but though Theocritus has many
it ;
they are simple new formations he does not go out of his

all :
way to find strange words. Convincing emendation is im-

possible. Meineke*s hpivoi is perhaps the best (e conj. Spohn).
vi. 17
€*
To add one more to the existing many, I suggest kopTai: cf.
Herond. :
*
€€€ '
yXaaaai (^=-yXihaaai)
51.
297 Tt yeva
€€
‘idle good-for-naughts.*
what is to become of me?* Aesch. S. c. T.
;
‘
For the optative cf. Soph. Philoct. 895 tc
;
;
hyw and Mr. Sidgwick’s Appendix to his edition of the

;
Agamemnon, In Alexandrian writers the use of the bare opta-

tive in questions becomes frequent; Herond. v. 76 tls ovk
;
A. Pal, v. 245 ris
: : ;
298 THEOCRITUS
heios
,. ^
’ 7€)9 kv roh
tWos
ws eh
eh tovs 7€9
^6keov epemevos'
-
,
,! 9
yap TOLOvrov yvLa
(Photius). These gaily caparisoned
horses were led, not ridden, as appears from 1. 53.
53. opOos has reared/ <
56. ^ there we’ve got past,

. . and they’ve gone to
. ,
their position/
57. I am beginning to collect my nerves/ Cf. ^
Ap. Khod. i. 1233
Plato, Protag. 328

KvnpLS,
d 6yts
ay eipas eTwov,
€
5e
9. €
yLS avvayeiparo
wawepei
,
58.
Epig. iii. 3.
!
attribute, Pind. P. iv. 118
" ^.
" For the article with second
only of two nouns cf. vi. i ; xxii. 140
a re
vii. 132 xxii. 34
The second has always an attribute. Without
Moschus, v. 5
bs
;
:
;
€
5, ,,
: see i. 63.
64. Plautus, Trinummusj i. 2. 72 ^
sciunt quod luno fabulata
est cum love.’
65. Tas 0vpas : sc. t^s at which they have now arrived.
67. : sc, not Hake hold of Eutychis,’ as this
would require Eutychis is presumably Gorgo’s maid as
Eunoa is Praxinoa’s.
68.
Liddell
€€
and
^
,
TTOTCx’ (jrpSaexe), attend to her lest you lose yourself.
hold on to us with your teeth ; see
Scott ;
Theognis 31
’
^ in
’ aiel
^
ayaOcuv '.
70. yevoiOj ^
as you wish to be saved (M. Arnold) a neat
’
;
) ^.
representation of the sense. For the construction cf. Herond.
iii. 56
:
’
€^ ^
€i Ti
Tekoiev aide
A^pLe
(sc. KdyaOoov Kipaais,
(sc. ^Thrash this boy.’) Ib. 79 ei But in all

three examples we have merely an extension of the use of an if ‘
clause to express an object aimed at, if haply.’ The optative

’ ^
is used in primary sequence as in Eurip. Rhesus 3 el beâiTo :
Lucian,
·€, i. 224
mind my
ei ehpedeig.
shawl,’ not Hake charge of’ but
8
71. ^ i.e.
^mind not
72.
to tear.’
Doric for pos, the contracted form of a9p6os.
:
The corrupted forms d^pecwy k,

a misreading, final
p seem simply to arise from
being taken for S ( = ojs). See Sir E. M.
5
,
e
Thompson’s Palaeography^ p. 95.
73. €V ‘ in a good place,’ ‘
all right ’
;
Eur. H, F. 201 :
’ tois evavTiois
"ev " €.
NOTES: XV. LINES 53-81 299
And may you

be all right ” year in, year out, and after-
wards^
74. ^
;
cf. Odyss. ix.
134 fcev \rjiov aUl ds wpas ^.
The noun is used always in the plural in the idiom. Contr.
€ts kviavTov, eh eros. cf. xxiv. 40.
genit. of exclamation a good kind man.*
! :
,
75· : ;
76. ^€, ^ shove your way in/ [Ziegler here reads ay* wOei
because the Scholiast has dye
constantly paraphrases one verb by two.]
but the Scholiast ^
77. ‘that’s all right’
— they get through the crush —
into the court ‘all inside’ as the man said when he shut the
door on his bride. The point of the joke in the last phrase
is lost and its recovery is rendered doubly difficult by the
^.
;
uncertainty whether aTroKXaJas means shut out or shut up.’ ‘ ’ ‘
cf.
(1) The former is the better attested, Lucian, 473 ad fin. of
clients at the door, w9ovpevoL
6€ Epictet. xxxiii. 14
, . .
p6s
dTTOKXeiaOyaeiy
Haupt takes this meaning and adds the phrase to the number
}oee/o irpos eya
;
of those in which a ridiculous action is described introduced

by as the man said who (e. g. not such a bad shot after all,
‘ ’ ‘
as the man said, who missed the dog and killed his mother-
in-law’).
(2) ^ Shut up,’ i. e. ‘shut up alone’; not as Lang translates
^ oeeevv,
‘when he had shut himself
up his wife alone for

in with his bride,’ Charito, x. 2
In this case understand a man shutting
‘safety,’ cp. Ap. Khod. i. 775 vyaev
.
€epyeva :‘all safe at home, as the man said,
when he locked his bride
5 The paraprosdokian would ’

in.’ ‘
then
( (s)
command
lie
TeKovTes evvaiovs
We
in vv6v
securely watched, Callim./mgf. 118
: it
could take €v8oi = eiVco, and make the sentence a

‘ Come in all
was unmarried girls who were generally so
of you, as the man said, when he had

:
exOeiv
77
. KardKXeiaTOi
this meaning of
and Scott
79. Xc-n-To,
{^),
XeiTTOL
’4
5
€
€
shut his wife out of the way.’ This gives far the best sense if
can be allowed in Theocritus vkL Liddell
KOL XapievTa
: after Odyss, x. 222
oXa ev
epya . :
;
Cf. Odyss, V. 231.

'·€,
e^va ,
’ dp
‘
embroidered
**
$ 3
TiOei
robes.’
eavov
’ evi
(*,
See Iliad xiv. 178
ol
:
.
Xpvaeiys ’ eveTyai irepovaTO,
Cf. .
Magn, 260. 43
Hesych. eava'
8.
^^'
The tapestries represented scenes in the story
of Adonis and Venus. So Achill. Tat. liii. 4 describes a nenXos
. :
wrought by oypo
representing the story of Tereus and
Philomela.
; :;
300 THEOCRITUS
82.
€€ ^ How
life they stand, how true they move.
true to
here intransitive cf. animosa signa,' Propert.
is ;
‘
>
iv. 9.
\
.
mime
.
The whole passage resembles Herondas iv— a visit to
the temple of Asclepius in Cos. See v. 33 ^,
.
tovs XiOovs |
s
|
Oeivai, V, 56
ep'â
of Herondas is probably earlier than Theocritus.

84. apyvpcas. There is no other example of
;
opys
yvpvbv
^
in femi-
hpeis ^^ \
:
|
yXvipai
'iXKos €^€4.
· ^
This
nine, but all the good MSS. give dpyvpias here, and it is hard
to explain the introduction of the form if it is erroneous.
85. for the use of the active cf. ii. 26 ; x. 40
€€,
:
Xen. Symp. lovXos

iv. 23
8. The
ceaseless chatter and broad pro\dncial accent of the
women raises the wrath of a testy bystander. It is curious
that the offended person should speak equally broad Doric, but
so does even the singer of the dirge.
'€ €
88. Tpvy0v€S : cf. Alexis in Athenaeus iv. 133 b
€ ^. yvvai
" €€
89.
tv a .
But not only the ceaselessness but the monotony of the ring-
dove’s note
TrXaTCLaaSoiaai,
is meant.
: of the bore,
with their a, a, a.’

^
cf.
simply an exclamation, common in Herondas,

Theophr. Char. 7 y€ rows
‘
my
'
:
’
word !
90. iraadpevos, ‘buy your slaves before you order them

about
91.
’
;
cf. Soph.
. . . 6,
0. C. 839
^
KpaT€is.
an old Corinthian family.’ Syracuse
93. €,
was founded from Corinth.
94, 95. On
‘I suppose Dorian folk may speak in Dorian.’
construction see vii. 126.
= Persephone.
KapTcpos, ‘ master over us.*
€v0s, ‘ save only one ’ sc. ‘ the king.’ :
€€ €\
$
K€V€av : sc. (Herond. iii. 33 €k
‘
I am not afraid of you cutting down rations.’ Wuestemann’s my
^ :^^^^
of a slave a modius or
down with a scraper.’
was measured out and levelled
Herond. vi. 30 : {,
explanation is the only one available ; ‘ that the daily rations
—
^ —
A
€€ .
Tas als Hesych.) stingy bailiff
would level it down till the measure was almost empty, and so
could be said nevcav cf. Theophr. Char. 17 (30)
tvbov €€ 05 5
^
Plato,
Herond.
97· , Tas ’Apyeias.
Epig. 5
iii.
100. Catullus, Ixiv.

38
For order of words
ypyov yovaiKa.
cf. vii.
96 quaeque regis Golgos quaeque Idalium

‘
n ;
lypov
xiii. 19;
frondosum.’
1
NOTES: XV. LINES 82-128 3or
: cf. vii. 95.

loi. the same as Eryx (in Sicily).
’,
),
:
av
irais
toying with gold ; a curious expression
(or '
and hardly what Theocritus wrote (we should expect
but not improved by such conjectures as
^
(Bergk),
(Ahrens),
(Stadtmuller), or what is open to any one to suggest,
\
^) ' "
io6, 107.
duction.
.
Ocbs kfc
5^^ ^
Bep€VLK€La
: Isocr. 119
:
3.
cf.
. . .
Iliad
BcpcviKav
xiii.
:
67
cf. xvii. 34
€\€
sqq. and Intro-
: Odyss.
xviii. 353, &c.
111. KaXots. A neuter adjective used substantivally
without article can have attached as attribute ; cf. viii.
40 ;
Demosth.
1 12.
viii. 9 Im ao^s
Beside him lie all the fruits of the season, all the fruits
^
\€€.
of the trees.’
8pv0s division for : see Xen. Oecon. xix. 19. :
pv€s here trees in general not

^ oaks ’ ’
cf. Hesiod, *7. ^
;
233·
We may either scan
Tis ol :
xxiii. 865
p,€v 01.
the passages when the p of ol
Ih, 90 o ol Add Iliad ii. 665 xi. 339
xxiv. 72, in all of which yap precedes) or (2) we
. as a dactyl adding this to
is neglected, (cf. Iliad vi. 10
; ;
^^
; ;
may scan as spondee f* and elide the

01. See Monro,
Horn. Gram. 376 Odyss. ix. 360 ; f"
avris. €·
1 19.
€^,
see crit. note.
even if
: €5 is impossible after
is alloved in Aesch. . . . €^
Agam. 545, where the words are far separated. Nicander {ITier.
329) has
in -€is (Odyss. xvi. 123
^^
but on false analogy to adjectives
Nicand. Alex. 48 woi-yevros
€^).
:
Nor can the occasional use of dual masculine forms

be quoted in support of this see Soph. 0. C. 1678. Given :
as the original the corruption is easily explained

through the confusion of the sign for €s (b) with i. For hiatus
cf. V. 10.
.
Tr., and green bowers are built with weight of dill.*
^
For construction cf. xiii. 29 Xen. Cyrop. i. 4. 28 ;

€€$^
€^ Fritzsche and Hartung mark a lacuna at so that
122. ojov
Acham, 235 €
’,
is end of the following line.
yrjv
^flying from branch to branch’;
yijs.
cf.
. Arist.
123. €K made of ; cf. xxi. ii ; A. Pal. v. 157

:
125, 120. a MCXaros €p€i. This seems by the

absence of conjunction to go with the preceding not the
€' ^ ^ €
following line. What Miletus the great wool-growing district
—says is
of the quality.
,
therefore ^
—
(cf. v. 51), a
rhythm and
commendation
127. another for this year’s festival.
,
Theocritus
.
‘ ’
.
looks back at the previous year as Bion (Epit. Adon. ad fin.)
looks forward to the next, Xriye y 6
128.
€€
. . . €. The passage
v
(is eros
suffers clearly by being
: ;
302 THEOCRITUS
this line proceeds as if we had had already men-
€ ,€
over condensed ;
€€€
tion of a second for Cypris.
129.
Iliad xxii. 349

130. :
^
for kvveaKaibcKCTrjfj
fern. sing.
or the termination
-fs being easily understood from the preceding, cf. xxvi, 29
:
€
;
.sc. ^, Cf. JEpit Adon. 12
€ »
^ ^,
’ \€ ‘' 9 €€
rb pohov (j)€vyei
rb
rb
€€05 Sc
sc,
132.
134. Ctrl
retenta,
,
,when the dew is fresh on the ground. *
ut defluat vestis superior pars ad talos zona,

Parant se mulieres ad
^
qualis deinceps
6
canitur/ Paley cf. Iliad xxii. 80. But

;
does not neces-
sarily mean the folds about the breast ; cf. Ap. Khod. iv.
947:
] ^^,
’ l^vas €^
‘
139. ycpaiTcpos
€V€pT€pos
'(€€ ^
Gathering the folds about the waist ; cf. Theocr. xxvi. 17.
cf. xxv. 48
5 êv
be used for the superlative.

141. €€5,
Odyss. vii. 156 bs
Iliad v. 898
:
k€v
where the comparative seems equally to
‘Deucalion and his sons^ (Hiller), or ‘such

:
;
'
€5
€,
men as were Deucalion as Greek says, '.pa€s tc
(Plato, Theaet. 169 b).
’
^ .€
142. cf. Pind. N. viii. 21. :
: neut. for masc. ‘ the pride of Argos ’

;
cf. xx. 31 ;
note Aesch. Eumenid. 489

X. 29, ;
Id. Persae raSc \ S’
.€,
: . . .
143· : an Alexandrian form, Ap. Ehod. iv. 1600; Homer

has
€s
144.
145· TO
€5 :
‘
sc.
in apposition to
,
next year.’
is some- €.
€. ^
:
thing colloquial ain’t she wonderful ? the woman’s happy for

;
‘
her learning, most happy for her voice.’

147. Kcls oiKov : sc.
So in Shakespearian English he shall with

Arist. Frogs 1279 hyoj
‘
\ I?
speed to England’ (Hamlet), Note how hero as in Idyll i and

elsewhere Theocritus brings us back at the close to the common-
149.€ "
place of daily life.
(though false) of
So with the song still in her ears ends the
incorrigible Gorge (M. Arnold).
’: € ^,
’
the hiatus is allowed on the analogy

xvii. 135.
a colloquial form of the name; cf. =
‘
€5 ’·
(Herond.) ;
5 = (Inscr.).
:
NOTES: XV. LINES 129-148— XVI 303
XVI.
The circumstances of the poem have been
dealt with fully,
Introd. p. 5 sqq. It is an ungenerous money-making age,
in Avhich the arts are scorned, the claims of friendship and
hospitality neglected, all the true uses of wealth forgotten ;
men care no longer for the great deeds nor the song in which
alone great deeds shall live, remembering not that but for
the singers of old the heroes had been lost to memory, and
from the Muses glory comes to men. Yet is it labour spent
in vain to address oneself to the covetous gold they have ;
and ever shall desire, but I will choose men’s honour and
men’s love, and with the help of the Muse will yet find a
friend. Some one will arise who yet in this age will do
a deed of fame for now war is upon the land ; Carthage and
;
Syracuse are putting on their armour, and Hiero stands in our

midst like one of the old heroes. Gods of the land cast our
enemies out over the sea, all that is left of them, and let our
towns and countrysides have peace from the long agony of
battle and let Hiero’s fame be carried wide to the uttermost
;
east by song. For many there are whom the Muses love and ;
may all tell of Sicily her folk, and Hiero. Daughter of Eteocles,
ye Graces, let one call me and I will come with my muse, and
not leave you, for all that is fairest among men ye give.
Such is the argument of this fine poem, which starting with
a tirade against a selfish time ever exalts the power of song,
and turns at the last gracefully to praise of Hiero and outburst
of prayer for Sicily’s deliverance. The theme is complex, but
€
the leading motif of the whole is the honour of poetry and
vindication of the poet’s place, as is shown by the key- words
<5 (2), Xdpiras (6),

(29\ aoidds
€
einovra (13),
6 KrjLos (44),
(24),
€(50), (57 j, ) ml
(8).
:
(66), (73)? (103),

Indirectly the poem is an appeal on the poet’s own behalf, but
the claim is pressed rather by suggestion than immediate
request. As the first Hiero had honoured the poets of his
age —Pindar, Simonides, Bacchylides as the heroes of —
Thessaly, and Troy had found their singer, so the latter Hiero
is addressed in a poem which by direct mention or constant
reminiscence of phrase calls to mind the lyrics of the fifth
century. The title Xapircs, the use of the word Xapircs in 1. 6,
the last announcement of attachment to the Xapires in 1. 104
ix. init ,
Bacchylides, .
^€ ^
are full of memories of Pindar and Bacchylides, Pind. Pijth,
ad
€0€
g :
dyyiXKwv
^€^€,
5 ,
€ €€ h
^€vos €~
Ovpavias kKuvos
: :
304 THEOCRITUS
Bacchyl. xix. {vid. on 1 69). The outburst against the wrong .
use of wealth (Theocr. v. 22-28) echoes Pindar and Bacchylides

alike (vid, ad Zoc.), as does the passage 40-58, of which the motif
is ‘ carent quia vate sacro.*
1,
Hesiod, Theog. 43
,^
^
H. hymn Apoll, 189
€ yevos
·
'
’
^^
'
€ Uiaai
^,
KoKy
Matthew Arnold, Empedocles :
^ First hymn they the Father

Of all things and then ;
The rest of immortals
2. 6We
€ . .
Hiad ix. 524

.
The action of men/
-u^vciv
:
: vid, Introd, p. 41.
^ €€6€ ,
^^ $
4· are mortals here on earth ; let man sing fellow-man.’
^
The careful antithesis of these things is noticeable. Each line
€,
falls into two balanced halves: 1-2 = 3-4; i and 2 correspond
in alternating order, Aibs Kovpais . , . : :
. ,
dawn.’
.
5· ,
Hhen who of all who dwell beneath the grey
TLS
ydp is used (in Homeric Greek) to introduce a question
with a tone of impatience or surprise, Iliad i. 122
yap
€^ €€ ,' yepas pcydOvpoi
:
Monro, Horn, Gram, § 348. 4. Here Theocritus after his intro-

ductory quatrain plunges abruptly into his complaint against
greed.
(',
6. XapiTas : Find. Isth, v. 26 :
'
avv 5*
viois
$ ,
^
€S
'·€8
duced, Isocr. 31 a
Odyss, iv. 597·

: sc,
required in the construction, only the latter
1^
The
€(^€,
accus. and dative both being
tois
is actually intro-
:
tois
cf.
Homer
9.
Odyss, viii. 78
(€)
uses
,
; see
,
;
on
lya;,
€,
xx. 269
xi.
€€
79
;
;
tIs
Odyss, v.
€
indifferently
v. 340.
356
= ‘
/€.
€
in that* or ^because,
;
NOTES: XVL LINES 1-22 305
II. *And hide on their chill knees once more their patient
head* (Calv.\ The poems are personified and represented as
begging from house to house, returning empty-handed and
blaming their master for their fruitless journey, and sitting
dejected, head on hand, till they are sent forth again.
^^
€
yovvaai :
is an unexampled form.
so hovpeaai (Hartung
imagery cf. Cebes, Tahula 9
(Renier).
Homer uses
5 Iv
or
For the
kv tois yovaCLV
.
14. ^Men care not as of old to be praised for noble deeds.*

. . € -).
The statement is compressed, but means obviously care not ‘
for noble deeds nor yet for noble fame.*
. 15.
€, ôn the ground of,’ Isocr. 44 d !</)’ kKaarcp
€8€ not quite equivalent to /cepdci, but ‘under

'
Kcpdovs
ad fin.
6. Join
dnXoias
'
the infiuence of gain,* Demosth. p. 107. 71
(piXoripias,
with
€€€ ^.^
The use is commoner with
adjectives (cf. xxiv. 60, note) and verbs that are only virtually
passive, Plato, Laws 695 b Thucyd. ii. 85
€,
‘whence he shall win
:
money,* Arist. JEquites 800

Theocr. xvii. 10.
18. , /,
‘the knee is nearer than the shin,*
:
Plant. Trinum. v. 2. 30 tunica pallio propior Arist. Eth.
““ ^
‘ *
;
.” €€/*
**
ix. 8. 2 al
;? ^** “
’€ .
21. os
The equivalent of ‘charity begins at home.*
The future must bear a modal
sense, ‘who
yvvaiKa ’ ^€€, ^
have nought from me,* ‘who intends to get
nothing,’ Eurip./raQr. 33:
dpa
ootls
5
‘
He who
. **
gets* (or ‘shall get*) would of course be os dv :
€,
cf. el AVith lav
22 sqq. The true use of wealth. The retort to churlish greed
is given courteously in “
(
‘Blanda est appellatio qua :
*
utitur etiam is qui alterum leniter increpat vel amice admonet
(Ast, Lex. Plat,) ; Plato, Rep. 344 d
exeis ;
With the whole passage
following cf. Theocr.
-
xvii. 106 sqq. Bacchylides, iii. 13
€
;
(addressed to Hiero)
€
€ .
€ ^€$
^rvpyeva
lepa
dyvial
5 eoprais,
Pind. Nem. i.
€,
44 ·
’ apapvya^s xpvaos
’
THEOCRITUS
epapai
6U €
eyp
(:
X
dKovaai, 5 €^€,
9 exeiv^
: : ;
3o6 THEOCRITUS
24. : Horace, Ode iv. 7. 19 ;
Simonides 85 :
,^
this is
: repeated again in 29
no tautology, since
.'^
a new turn of phrase that the duty of granting somewhat to

it is
6^3.
for
rUiv
new emphasis and with
^^ but
€,
the arts is insisted on.
27.
Odyss, XV. 69
‘hospitality."
^
avbpl
^€
^€^6,
’'
€€ €€
,
The passage seems suggested by
€€
€\ .
^
os
10’, os ^ bs
*
de
’
ml
€€.
29. ‘5,
Cf. Theognis, 467 sqq.
*the interpreters’; cf. xxii. 116.
the servant by whose mouth the Muses speak.
The poet
So Vergil
is
€8 5, 1€
‘ Musae quarum sacra fero" Ap. Khod. iv. 1379 ode
^'
:
vos'
30.
kyoj ’ vnaKovbs
‘may win a noble name’;
:
.
Horace Musarum ‘ sacerdos.’
cf. xxix. 21.
€ -,
being used as for the passive of
31. Find. Isfh, i. ad fin. \
cl be TLS cvbov VC
’ yeXq^
TcXiwv
^s €€.
32. TLS€ €, as one whose hands are hardened with
‘
the mattock’s toil, poor of poor line bewailing hapless poverty ’
Shirley (though in very different context)
‘Sceptre and crown

Must tumble down.
And in the dust be equal made
With the poor crooked scythe and spade.
33. : Hesych. ^x^vfs, nevyres.

cK ; cf. xvii. 13 xxv. 117 xxiv. 108 €K
vas : the preposition expressing inherited characteristics,
; ;
‘poor by descent."
34 sqq. Theocritus illustrates his text by the example of the
old heroes who but for song would have been lost to memory,
but now, doing great deeds and finding a bard, live in the songs
of men. Antiochus and Aleuas were kings of Thessaly, con-
temporaries and patrons of Simonides. The Scopadae were
feudal lords of the territory of Crannon in Thessaly ; the head
of the house, Scopas, son of Creon, was addressed by Simonides
€
fragment
35 · ,
in a song of which Plato {Protag. 339 b) preserves the famous
dyaObv
: Xa€s yevcoOai
pyvov
‘ serfs."
6yo yvov.
,
each dependent
NOTES: XVI. LINES
‘ the portions of food assigned month by month to
cf. on xv. 95. The word is used by Hesiod

’
;
then revived, as were many obsolete words, by the Alexandrians.

24-44 307
€€,
Ap. Khod. i. 393 ; Leonidas, 95 (Geffck.).
\ €€
D. 349 €v
had measured to them ’ cf. Hesiod,
‘
ycirovos €v 5 awodovvat,
and ;
.
.
’
Note the arrangement these
€,<^
34-39. careful antithetical of
lines 34, 35=36, 37 = 38, 39
:
= = ;
drove afield ' ; but the vord is not elsewhere

38.
^^
‘
used transitively vid, Liddell and Scott. [Hence Mi'

Graefe Ml
;
Meineke most unlikely after

^^^
;
in 36. Or if change is necessary we might read Mioi

;
€,
cf. 1. 95.
Voss.]
39.
’
0€€5 € € '5 €
Mios and evbTos are both used,
for rhythm cf. xxii. 49.

for
There is a Homeric ring in

:
$.
^
€€5,
the
€ ^^
40.
.
line ; Odyss. xxiv. 95 ;
cf. Iliad xviii. 80 ; A. Pal. v. 291.

41. €vp€iav Leonidas, 94 (A. Pal. vii. 67) : :
Pdpis
Both expressions are chosen in order to call to the mind a
Leonidas,
42. ' ,
picture of a vast throng of spirits embarking (see Geffcken on
loc. cit).
Hhe wealth they had on earth.’
' €'(
A. Pal. vii. 326
^(^.
:
*' \
43·
Horace, Od.
€€ :
iv. 9.
see
25:
on ii. 124. The sentiment is repeated by
^Vixere fortes ante Agamemnona

Multi, sed omnes illacrimabiles
Urgentur ignotique longa
Nocte carent quia vate sacro.’
Bind. Nem. vii.
' ^ 17 ;
01. x. 109 :
'^,
^ , €ti
epâiSj arep^
44· 5
€€
ys€s €
:
€'
. '
Simonides, 556-468 . c., the first of the great

writers of epinikia ’ ; author also of Paeans, Dithyrambs, Hymns,
‘
€
K€vea Kvevaais
and other forms of Lyric poetry of which fragments remain.

not ‘ in varied style,’ i. e. different forms of lyrics,
:
but a song of varied mood and rhythm, as Find. N. iv. 24

A. Pal, ix. 584
Dryden’s Alexander’s Feast is an
‘
: €v
’
X 2
. ,
:: : : ; ;
3o8
46. oirXoTipois,
. Pal.
In . Pal.
iTTTToi
iv.
ii.
2. 6,
362 o-nKor^pos
cf. Find. 01 i. 18
‘posteris.’
where
.
^^
THEOCRITUS
;
In Homer = younger as here,
and
= lê>w Comedy.
Bacchyl.
are opposed.
v. 37
\
;
€€/
.
*A\<p€bv Trap* cvpvbivav
€€ ’Aws.
^€
48. Sarpedon and Glaucus Biad xv.
^^
;
49. The story of Cycnus was related in the ^ Cypria.*

See Herod, ii. 116; Proclus, Chrestom. i eneira avTovs
aveXojv Tloaeibwvos : Quint. Smyrn. iv. 153.
xpotds xiv. 68. : see on
52. not ‘ lowest ’ (as Fritzsche), hut furthest ‘ at
:
;
the limit of the world.’ Odysseus, in Odyss. xi, sails beyond

the sunset to the world of the dead. Cf. Soph. 0. T. 177 ; Hesiod,
Theog. 621
€ ’ €]€€5
€*
€ys
diy aXye
€€€5
55·
epyoiaiv re
57
€8
·
Ruines of Time
:
.
as monosyll.
.
cf. vii.
. ’
3^·
aycXaCais
dyiXats
:
kv
cf.
, Bacchyl.
For the sense

yaiys,
. 43
cf. Spenser,
^
For not to have been dipt in Lethe lake
Could save the son of Thetis from to die
But that blind bard did him immortal make
3’?,60.
With
and number are constantly confused in Greek

verses dipt in
: Herod,
^
i. 203
dew
to count the waves.’
opos ^
of Castalie.*
Expressions of size
Soph. Ajax 130
;
kyLov vid. Lobeck,

:
Ajax^ loc. cit.
€9 €€
€8,
* vhich the wind drives shoreward with the
,
61.
grey seems better to take
sea.* It as coupling
05 to than to join yXavKas aX0s. The whole
surface of the sea seems to be driving coastwards cf. Catullus* ;
‘
Sea-picture ’ (Ixiv. 274)
.
‘
Post, vento crescente, magis magis increbrescunt,
Purpureaque, procul nantes, a luce refulgent.*
For € cf. Plato, Rep. 591 b

(Paley translates ‘vis venti cum vi maris*; so Hiller.) For the
€ €9
expression cf. Verg. Georg, ii. 108.
62. vtfeiv. The i is lengthened before a liquid ; cf.
xxii. 12 1 ; xi. 45 ; Iliad xii. 459 see Monro, H. G. § 371. ;
laterem lavare.* Terence, Phorm. i. 4. 9.

;
‘
63. irapcnreiv, ‘to win to better things’; see Iliad vi. 337.
I have taken this the reading of three MSS. as yielding the
best sense. The vulgata lectio is
—
— to get the better of,*
but usually ‘ to get the better of by craft,’ not suitable here.
^^ ^
—
: :
NOTES: XVI. LINES 46-77 309
7iapi\K€iv (Hemsterh.) (Briggs) means ‘to draw away

from the right path.' wapaiveiv, Warton (Bergk, Hiller), does
not take an accusative. C. Hartung’s irapepTTHv (‘ subdole acce-
dere ') is bad. Cf. generally Theognis, 105
?\5,€,
:
heiXovs €v €pdovTi
aneipciv aXbs
€,
64.
« €$
kovaa
,.
‘farewell to him’; cf. xxvii. 15 Herond. vi. 31
Often in Attic, Eurip. Medea 1044
9
;
'
'^,^ ? '
65. : cf. on ii. 45 f
Callim. vi. 68
: cf. Bind. Nem. viii. 64
*
^ *
6.
unfrequently
. The opt. without in ist person expresses not
’
,,
willingness Odyss. vii. 314 ;
kyoj
ov=^dare velim not dederim Iliad xv. 45 ; Theocr. xxix. 38
:
‘
I should like to go ’ Find. Pyth. iv.
1 18 (210)
. .
‘ I would
.
not go’ ‘nolim venire ’ {Opinio — :
cum voluntatis quadam significatione, Hermann).

69. here, literally, ‘ journey ings.’ Others read
:
with majority of MSS. ; is then metaphorical. Cf. ? os

after ? 3, ^
Bacchyl. ig ad init.
in Pindar.
71. Here Theocritus passes to the address to Hiero.
and
Yet
:
even in this age there is hope for heroic song. The world has
not yet run its course ; and great deeds will once more be
done there is the stir of war throughout the land, and a new
:
champion of Hellenic freedom has arisen Hiero and — my

5
:
song will find a worthy subject of praise.

: cf. Aratus, 551
Verg. Georg, i.
Tois
.
5
‘Vos, clarissima mundi
Lumina ! labentem caelo quae ducitis annum.’
72. : the horses of the Sun (not a reference to Olympia

as Vahlen would have
’
09 3. *'.,
it). Mimnermus, frag. 12 ;
75.
. €5
Iliad . 415
: cf.
77.
the Carthaginians ; see Introd. he. cit
V
:
the extreme spur ; Musaeus, 45 :
The phrase is merely a.

geographical description of the Carthaginian city, and does not
;
310 THEOCRITUS
^€·,
imply that Sicily was not occupied by the invader. Kniper’s
is not needed.
shudder ^
excitement of preparation, rather
’
;
than fear, seems to be meant. The word can hardly without
€,
further designation mean horrent armis (as Kumpel, Lex, ^ *
Theocr,),
78. . .
Aesch. Eumenid, 158 ervipev

^grip by the middle.' Cf.
.
^gripped by the middle to give the blow force.' Sidgwick.

For cf. €€
Arist. The threatening war is
€€
—
^
graphically described in the image of troops preparing for
82. al
Zfu re €* ',
instant battle.
ml
, Another Homeric echo Iliad ii. 371
.
ml
. yap
With this fine prayer
for blessing on the arms of Syracuse, and expulsion of her
enemies from the island, cf. Find. Pyth, i. (to Hiero I) 134
;
,
;
, ^
Z€v
. €€·
’ €€6€5
, , . rot rtv K€V ayyrrjp
yepat-
', €'
veoVy
6
apepov
05 ^ ~
€5,^
Kvpas'
-
’ , ^^
83. .
os
oas,
city Syracuse
of Sicily,
\
(^
;
€5
Ephyra is the old name of Corinth of which
was a colony cf. xv. 91.
Persephone,
Bacchyl. iii. i
:
Demeter the special divinities

:
;
;
Cf. Find, ,
vi. 160 where Zds Airvaios
^€Las
re
is
, added as a third to
^. €€5
the gods of Syracuse.
84.
86. €5,
Demosth. Grown, §
:
169
‘
Thucyd. vii. 53.
with news of disaster.'
yap
For the present cf.
’ yyvns s , . ,
The sense differs from that of the future

(Hhat they may tell'), and conveys an idea of hurried flight
and confused telling of the news, without discrimination of
time.
87. Cf. Herod, vi. 27
89. Vid. Introd. p. 6. Theocritus refers not only to the
€ts p0vos y.
impending war with Syracuse but to the years of struggle
under Pyrrhus, when the land was laid waste, and the subse-
quent return of the Carthaginians.
91. A
charming picture of peaceful country sides, the more
effective by contrast with the heroic tone of the preceding
lines.
: :
92.
§ 3 («)·
is
93.
.
used as in 95, &c.
NOTES:
:
From
XVI. LINES 78-108
a Doric form
. €. from ^, * twilight/
;
vid. Dialect,
The adjective
311
cmairevSoiev tersely put for warn him to hasten/

:
*
95. What time the cicada in the thickets, watching the

‘
shepherds at their noontide toil, makes its loud music in the

boughs/ The summer ploughing is obviously meant see ;
Hesiod, ’Epy. 460, where Paley points out that there were
three seasons for ploughing; (i) late autumn; (2) in spring,
after the land had been benefited by the frost (3) in (€/) ;
summer, for a second crop {^).

veios is land thus ploughed
three times (dist. novalia), Cf. generally Alcaeus, 39
^^,
^€ .
TO yap (dog-star)
’ \€,
€
a
’ kfc
\iyvpav
hixpaia'
€£, €pvyv
9, 97· And the spiders spin out their webs on the armour.’
.
^
Bacchyl. /ra^. 13 (Bergk = 46 Kenyon) ;
,
kv
6 indicative, because
: is here a relative time-
—
adverb (not a conjunction) see Sonnenschein, Syntax defining —
further the implied thought ‘ in the summer time/
‘ weave loosely/
€
Plato (P/iaedrws 268 a) calls
a loosely woven work
xxviii. p. 30, assumes a word
this aorist is to be derived, not from
given = a spider’s web, and Hesych. has
J. A. Hartung as usual emends
derivation is not impossible.]
97. cTt for ’:
63,
,
-€=
[W. Schulze, Hermes
to weave, from which
=
is
uopyovo
but the usual
‘no longer.’ Cf. Soph. 0. T. 24

€ .^ :
yap , , . €T oia t€.

99. Hiero’s fame is to be carried far east to the Euphrates,
—
and northward into Thrace far away from his own land. Cf.
Propert. ii. 7. 18 ‘gloria ad hibernos lata Borysthenidas.*
104. See Introd. The mention of Orchomenus is led up to
€
by the reminiscences of Pindar, and is introduced to repre-
sent the as €5 (Holzinger, Philolog. li. p. 193).
Eteocles, son of Cephisus, king of Orchomenus, was (according
to the Scholiast) the first to sacrifice to the XdpiT€s as divine.
105. Mlvv€lov cf. Odyss. xi. 284. The feud between
;
Thebes and Orchomenus dated from prehistoric times. In 364

Orchomenus was destroyed by her rival.
106. If none call me I will abide here
‘ but if any call, ;
boldly will I go forth with my song’; i.e. if anywhere I can

gain recognition I will go there and try my fortune boldly.
108.
Theognis, 1138:
'
— Xa/3tT€s, For the conception of Xdpires here, cf.
€ ? €y €, €0
XapiTis ’, yv . ’
:
312 THEOCRITUS
‘
The Graces are the representatives of a civilizing moral law.
Where they are, there are rules, manners, harmony, and that
ineffable magic power from
of spiritual life/ Buchholz
XapLTes
05
yXvKia
^' ^ . ,
el
yyva
naXos ei
which spring the charm and grace
on Theog. loc. cit Find. OU xiv. 3
^ra\aL'y6vv
tis
$'
ayXaos
yap \
XVII.
Vid. In trod. p. 2 sqq. and Ib. 27 sqq, date 273-271 place of
€.
; ;
composition Alexandria.
1. €K Aios The same words form the opening
line of the Phaenomena of Aratus. That poem is probably to be
dated 275 b. c., and as it at once became famous the phrase
is frequently set down as Aratus’ (A. Pal xii. i Aids
KaO^s ''ApaTos) ; we can hardly refuse to believe that
Theocritus intentionally used the other poet’s words, although
the phrase more than a formula Hesiod, Theog, 48
55
is little cf.
{) ' Xr^yovai
;
doidrjs : Theognis :
^ '3, Aids
’. oavvos.
,,
Is
Iliad ix. 97
2.
3. 4. Ivl ,5 5 ^
‘sing of’ (Find.

cease with Zeus
...
\ : cf.
’ ^,
01. i. 12).
’
;
cf. xiii.
Theognis (quoted above). Aratus,

15 ;
xiv. 28
.
;
but
,:
Hemosth. 8
14 to)
Milton, Paradise Lost, v. 165 ‘Him first,

09
Him
:
last, Him
ovtos
midst
:
:’,
TaTOS
4. '€€8
and without
cfi 1 .
end.’
121 ovvos
: cf. Ap. Fhod.
: Thucyd. i.
i.
i
180
Xos ^·
8.
’* ‘
I am
In trod. p. 112 sqq.
fain to sing’
The whole of
cf.
this introductory paragraph 1-12 affords a good example of
;
cf. xvi. 67, note.
Theocritean symmetry, the whole dividing into six couplets,

each complete in itself, and forming an antithesis with the
following.
13 sqq. The encomium deals first with Ftolemy Lageides, the
father of Ftolemy II, and with the divine rights paid to the
house (13-26) then with Berenice, the mother of the king
;
(27-52). On these persons and on their deification see Introd.

p. 3 sqq.
NOTES: XVIL LINES 1-24 313
13. €K oios ^how great Ptolemy in virtue €,

of his race in doing mighty deeds/
€K see note on xvi. 33 (not ^ ut a parentibus
:
ordiar* as Wuestemann).
OIOS €is exclamatory (^qualis erat ad opus perficiendum,’
Ameis), and the infinitive is epexegetic as in xxii. 2
€€€:
6/
cf. Odyss, ii. 272 olos khvos eyv reXeaai epyov t€ enos re.
Beware of confounding this construction with the wholly different
€
consecutive use of otos with infinitive, Xen. Anab, ii. 3. 13
yap oia to
cf. note on xxx. 6.
apdeiv €v apdeiv)^
In this latter use the olos must be joined
( € }
immediately with the infinitive, and the copula, if expressed,
must stand before the oios. The usages are quite wrongly given
in Liddell and Scott, who apparently treat olos as a demon-
stratwe, but Arist. Veâe 970 0 ’ erepos olos kanv oiKovpbs
= the other is more as a watch -dog is, i.e. kartv oTos oiKovpos
)
kariv.
T€ €1’ TO
In Plato, Phaedr. 256 a oios kanv
karlv OLOS
\ ps
has no support in fact.
14, 15.
aTrapvy9 rivaL.
AayeiSas = Ptolemy I (Soter), who was either the son

read
€
Harpocration’s note
€ be
(oios ei /cal
€
oios
expect
2613.
Kev
16.
€.
,
rjpL
Verg. Aen.
?,
€
of Lagos and Arsinoe, or son of Philip and Arsinoe, and stepson
to Lagos, who afterwards had Arsinoe to wife.
For the whole passage
vi.
sc. Oeuiv
We should
but this form is attested by inscriptions, C. J. G,
:
:
cf.
^
Simon. Ixxxv. 5
Callim.
pater superum
i.
aT€pvois kyfcaT€0evTo.
87 kankpios khv6s ye TeXet
iam signat honore,’
17. . . . : hoc nomine totum significat illo partem,^

‘
Lobeck (Ajax 65)

Heracles that
iq.
20.
All
€^€ ;
vid. Callim. iv. 168 (quoted below, 1. 58).

:
md. note on 14. Whichever genealogy is

:
€ .
Pind. N. i. 112. Teiresias prophesies of
OaXepav ^''
aivrjaeiv
(1. 32) yov
adopted the Ptolemies were connected with the house of
21.
22.
6€
Macedon, and therefore claimed descent from Heracles.
€€ : sc. Heracles,
: cf.
who
xv. 123 ;
xxviii. 8.
ef Oeoiai
TepneTat ev OaXiys exei "^
Odyss. xi. 603.
aes
,
23.
yevos €^ . . .
: Eurip.
by which ^significatur ex una eademque generis propa-
:
. F. 7
cf, Tyrtaeus, xii. 30
TeKVodai
gatione paullatim prolem prognatam esse (Klotz). Here the ’
phrase expresses all the line of the house of Heracles, not only
Ptolemy and Alexander (the of 1. 26) ; Scholiast
€ttl Tots
24.
eKy 0 vwv vlots
€|€€ $ anoybvois aTraeavaTiaOeiaiv.
Soph. 0. C. 607 :
p0vois
:
yiyveTai
OeoLCL yypas Kardaveiv €.
:
314 THEOCRITUS
viii.
€€
494 € : cf. Odyss, vi.
Q€tls ot €140 €k Seoj etAfro
I^cActo.
0
^^
€\€ : Quint. Smyrn.
25. v^TToSes: see Liddell and Scott, s.v, ; Eustath. at Odyss,

iv. 404 i/€7rouj aKoyouos, This is doubtless
the meaning in Homer and the Alexandrian writers, the word
being connected with avîpws^ ^ nepos,^ Sansk. ^ napat ’ (Vanicek,
p. 428). In late writers it is used as = ix0wj (Oppian, passim)^
whether from a false derivation or by specialization of the
Homeric use.
). 26. = Ptolemy and Alexander (note the form

Cf. for .
irpoyovos could hardly be applied to Philip, so we must
for
understand the founder of the Macedonian dynasty, either

Ceranos, brother of Pheidon of Argos, or Perdiccas an exile
from Argos (Herod, viii. 137). The native Macedonian legend
,
accepted the latter. Through this Perdiccas the Macedonian
kings traced their line through the Temenidae of Argos up to
? €
Heracles (see Grote, Hist, of Greecsy vol. iii. p. 432).
^
^
27. €s count back their time to Heracles
‘
at last.’ This descent was claimed officially by the Ptolemies,
‘^
"?
C. I. G. 5127 (a document of Ptolemy III Euergetes)
at€s
€ ^^
€yas
€
vlos
^ ? *€
ais 5
BcpeviKys
Aids
9 Aids.
34· oici BepeviKa = the wife of Ptolemy Soter, mother of
. . .
the ruling Ptolemy, who now like Soter was deified (Introd.
P-4)·
oia
35. €5 € takes up the oios
,
:
^ , „
kyv of 13.
substantive here and often in Alexandrian
poets. In Homer only adjective, yvvaiîv : vid.
6 eas .,
Index, subject Adjective.
37. paSivds, delicately slender’ Horn, hymn Demet. 183
‘
;
38, 39.
Scutum 7 sqq,
Trjs
therefore.’
’s € €
With the whole
^
passage
'
cf. Hesiod,
€,
*
5
kbv tUgk^v
all
40. €€
?
his house to his children

, tis €Tiae yvvaiKwv
Hhus might one

when
love is truly given and
returned’ (‘hoc poeta dicit qui ex tali coniugio castae et
entrust, secure in mind,
amantis uxoris liberos suscipiat tuto iis domum totam com-

mittere posse utpote veris et genuinis,’ Madvig). The words
are to be taken as a general reflection, though hinting at
Ptolemy Soter. tis is omitted as often ; vid, Liddell and Scott,
Tis sub finem, kwiTpeKciv may be taken in two senses
^<(,
:
^
(i) ‘Leave during absence’; cf. Odyss, ii. 226;
01
€
kv
yipovTi
^^
’
:
^^ €,
Xen. HierOj i.
NOTES:
12
XVII. LINES
€€
25-53
aWois · 315
€^€'^.
(2)
‘
Leave at death’; Odyss. vii. 150:
^^ ^^ kvi yipas
0€Oi
kTnrpiipûv
' 6
3
The Scholiast and many of the editors see a reference to Soter’s

abdication in favour of his son (285 b. c.).
awkward. It seems better to take
sense (leave at death), and regard the plural
is then
in the second
as referring
^^
to the two children of Soter, Ptolemy II and his queen, Arsinoe
Philadelphus, son and daughter of Soter and Berenice. It is
no objection to this that this marriage did not take place till
after Soter’s death.
43. 05
again a general sentiment, though
:
some covert reference may be intended. If so it must remain

covert. The words have been referred to almost every un-
faithful woman known in the years 320-270 (and they were
many). No one critic has convinced another as to who is
meant. All that is certain is that Arsinoe I cannot be intended.
On other claimants see Hiller.
44. 'rroTcoiKOTa Hesiod, 235
: ". yvvaiKes koiKora €
ri/cva
46. €€
yov€v Catullus, Ixi. 226.
a late Epic form used instead of cf.
’
:
€
;
xxvi. 36 and note on i. 50. For deification of Berenike see

In trod. p. 4.
^^ ,
48. cm KaTcXGciv. This use of = does
not occur elsewhere (?pos as in xxii. 189; Iliad xi. 573);
Quint. Smyrn. has even i. 830. Neither of these
is given in Liddell and Scott.
49.
os €
Kvavcav:
9
Leonidas 94 {. Pal. vii. 67) tout ’Ayeporros
Kvavky : Verg. Aen. vi. 303 ‘ ferruginea . . .
cumba.’ So Theognis, 709 Kvavkas tc vas ^^.
,
publica
50. cds
51.
cumba
= .
: Propert. iii. 18. 24 ^ Scandenda est torvi
senis.’
= Berenike, who
receives the special cares
52. 8l8ol :
For genit. cf. Callim.
receiving her divinity from Aphrodite

and powers
of that goddess.
cf. Odyss. iv. 237 ; Monro, Horn. Gram. § 18.
iv. 9 5 -
53 sqq. The panegyric turns now to the reigning Ptolemy ;
his birth in Cos (53-70), the power and extent of his kingdom
53. €
(76-105), his bounty (106-120), his institution of divine honours
to his parents.
= Deipyle, daughter of Adrastus, king of Argos,
wife of Tydeus. The cruel Diomede is contrasted with the
perfect knight Achilles ; Achilles in turn is contrasted with
Ptolemy, warrior son of warrior father, who is greater and
three adversative clauses, ,

better than either. Such is the simplest explanation of the
,
ok k. Others interpret ‘ as
Achilles is above Diomede, so is Ptolemy above JT ; and^X=
Antigonos, son of Demetrius (so Droysen) ; cf. Legrand, itude^
p. 60.
: : : :
3i6
57. 8€ ^ : Callim.
’
Iv
THEOCRITUS
, 51
Bcpevlfca
8 as arep
Ptolemy was born in Cos in 308 (Mahaffy, Empire of

XapiT€s Xdpires,
€ €
58. :
made
9€ ^
the Ptolemies^ p. 54). This is occasion for a piece of laboured
flattery by Callimachus, iv. 160 (Leto in her wandering) ;
,
"^^
€ naidos (the
Upbv
unborn Apollo)
3
*
epvicev enos
ye, €,
'
€
' , eyap
^ ^ ^
TefcoLS* ov
?
rfj ovSe
enel re /cal evporos, el vv ns
ol e/c ns ^€ 6 evos Oeos
eari, yivos' (Theocr.
xvii. 19)
^€,
eps
*€ '€ € a
ov/c ae/covaa
e 6 yaa /cal at
re
eye
’ €€
/cal 6
KoipaveeaBai,
/cees
6 s,
It is instructive to
yvs
€€s '.
compare the methods of Callimachus and
Theocritus in dealing with the event.
61. *AvTiy 0 vas : Schol. k
a form substituted
yap BepevL
by the
y ’Arrt-
later Epic for the

old
8 |€
eaps.
8’ Callimachus’ description of
^
64 sqq. : cf.
, ',
Delos at the birth of Apollo Qi. Delos 264)
€
oeos (Delos) ' eiXeo
€€
ev
Aos
yav
. ?
€,
€'
.
'
eos ’
paos ' ' €€

/ce/cea'
€.
€€
eyoj
^^
'
eyoj ,
e<peeyâo
ns
\ € $ €€€
Both the Alexandrian poets extend the metaphorical expression
of the island’s joy as it appears in (e. g.) Theognis 8 :
6 syev
os,^ s eyeae €
vos
yaia
os.
66. €. €
The vocative stands by attraction as in
xviii. 10
Livy, .
€
68. Iv 81
* Eurip. Troad. 1221
50 ^
Tu quidem Cn.
f
,€,
Corneli macte virtute esto/ &c.
and set apart the hill of ^
/ce
Triopon in one and the same united honour, giving equal right
NOTES: XVII. LINES 57-82 317
to the Dorian states hard by/ The promontory Triopon or

Triopion in Caria was the centre of cults of Demeter, Poseidon,
the Nymphs, and especially Apollo, celebrated by the Dorian
pentapolis of Lindus, lalysus, Camirus, Cnidus, and Cos to the
exclusion of other Dorian cities (Herod, i. 44 Stein, ad loc.). ;
Great respect was paid to this religious union by Ptolemy II.

= a single united honour not in one cult with Cos, ;
‘ "
since Triopon was not a sovereign city participating in the
€€
league, but only a central point of meeting for the league.
69. eyyus
mentioned, united in one festival.
70.
.
'.
. .
Khenea is a small rocky island close

€
= the five Dorian cities above
to Delos, enumerated among the places which acknowledged

the divine rule of Apollo Qi. hymn ApolL 44). The point of this
‘ €€,'
line is not very clear but by the position of
thought, as if it were written
for the second cf.

(Valck. conjectures
viii. 19). The
;
sense
at the head
of 11. 69 and 70, the two lines are made parallel in expression and
yipas ojs
unnecessarily
seems
to be, ‘Exalt Triopon to honour and include the neighbouring
therefore
^
Dorians in one celebration, as Apollo exalted Delos and in-
cluded even Ehenea in equal honour.* [Buecheler, followed by
Ziegler, ejects the line Reitzenstein reads ;
for but :
the explanation above given seems sufficient justification, though

the thought is not very happily expressed.
72. €s TpCs cf. ii. 45. :The cry of the eagle is the sign of
the approval of Zeus thy well beloved king,
74. 0 ’ 65
cf. h. hymn 30 (ly
:
6 ’ 69,
)€ :
€ 3 03
. 3. .
€TLr|S'
63 €
€
’
6^€.
€
77* aTreipot €0v€a. As the conjunctions
€
shov, this phrase is to be taken as expressing a single notion,
‘a thousand lands with their thousand tribes of men.’ As
is the leading idea the feminine
rightly in 1. 78, uninfluenced by eOvca
stands
Meineke’s remark , €€
{Praef. vii)
insulae,’
Continentibus non gentes opponendae erant sed
and
‘
his conjecture, etV

hymn. Apoll. 142
,’ '
are therefore point-
€
€3.
less.
78.
Cf. h.
Aios cf. Aesch. Agam. 139: This is opposed to

dv€pas
NerAos of 1. 80 illae terrae laudantur propter fertili-
€
‘
;
tatem pluvia auctam, Aegyptus magis fecundata esse dicitur
€
€*^ ^
Nilo exundante’ (Ameis).
81. a civilized community acquainted with the
^3
{€3")
:
arts h, hymn, xx
; 3 :
€
€ €3. epya daivTCs, ...
82 sqq. The total number is 33333. A number which can be
expressed in multiples of 3 or 9 has something sacred about
it to a Greek. Cf. xxx. 27 ; Plato, Rep. 587 d.
318 THEOCRITUS
84. €
€€€ 84 : cf. i. 39.
85.
tions ^! €€^
home dominion
should be kept against the proposed altera-
&c., as we want a contrast betAveen
Ptolemy’s
^^^ in vhich he rules, and his foreign
86. €€
acquisitions.
verb.
does not necessarily imply that the process
of absorption is going on in active military operations at
the time, though with 'S.vpias it could have this sense as re-
here takes the genit. like the simple
ferring to the Syrian war (Introd.). Tr. ^ holds a slice of

Phoenicia .*
. Koepp holds that Palestine and Coele-Syria
.
had been Egyptian provinces since the battle of Ipsos, and
^
that Ptolemy II held these lands as inheritance from his
87. Libya, Syria, Phoenicia, Cyprus, Lycia, Caria and the
father ;
Cyclades passed by inheritance to Ptolemy III (Euergetes),
$
who says also of himself that he made expeditions into Asia
€€€ *^
.
and pas
Uapcf)vKias
ttjs t € kvros
not however imply a first

5. This does
conquest but only a consolidation of
dominion (vid. C. I. G, 5127).
Ptolemy’s control of Aethiopia was rather
in the nature of a sphere of influence than that of actual
‘ ’
possession. There is no monumental record of Ptolemy higher

than Philae, above the first cataract, but this temple was
nominally on Nubian territory (Mahaffy). Much objection has
been made to the omission of Cyprus in this list, and it has
therefore been held that the poem must have been written
at the time vhen the island was in revolt (? date). This would
be as bad a blunder on Theocritus’ part, as for an Egyptian
. .
court poet in 1888 to speak of the Soudan as lost to the
/-
€.
Khedive. Cyprus is doubtless included loosely in vdaois
90. vacs On Ptolemy’s fleet see Mahafiy, Empire of

the Ptolemies^ p. 126.
91.
globe into land^
yivovTO
^
.
sea,
. .
and
yap ^
. €
. .
rivers^ cf.
.
Hesiod, Theog. 108

andpiTos Eurip.
: ,
F, 1295
€
^
For this division of the
:
yaia
€.
Oiyydveiv yrjs
were
^
92.
96.
.
Wilam.-Moellend. ad
€ :
yai €
Are Ptolemy’s dominion.’ Cf. Odyss. iv. 177
see Mahaffy, . 130.

. . .
the income of Ptolemy at 14,800 silver talents.

loc.
not simply by Ptolemy,* as if it
The dative is the ^dativus commodi’;
at
’
S. Jerome puts
:
‘
() -
xxiv. 77, 118; where an explanatory
? ^.
cf. ii. 161
:
;
clause is similarly introduced. Callim. Delos, 216:
' * ’
€ ayy
; .
NOTES: XVII. LINES 84-120 319
Early writers usually add ydp Iliad xxi. 288 Solon, iv. 3.
.
:
;
This is dropped when yap becomes distinctly = ‘ for.’ So even

Odyss. xiv. 326.
99-101. . . . € There is neither formal in-
vasion, nor raid of freebooters.
€
^ TiS
CTparayeras
^
€€ opL
Cf.
;
Bacchyl. xviii. 5 :
ccvovT dyikas ;
104. €m
:
. ^^
aimed at cf. i. 49 xxii. 145.
of the object
Another instance of the fondness of later
Greek for joining a preposition with an adverb. Cf. Ap. Rhod.
;
( ^
;
,€
€ vdyxv
.
iii. 51 1 If) rjvopiy Herod, i. 94).
106. 05 ye, ‘ Yet his wealth is not piled idle
in his rich treasure house like the wealth of toiling ants.' Cf.
xvi. 22.
107. aeC belongs to as well as to
: cf. Crates (Bergk, xlviii) :
’ ^ awdyeiv ,
a€vos,
8. € . . * ,
69 a(p€vos
the whole passage compare. . . with

the parallel lines 16, 22 sqq.^ and the references there given.
:
Ptolemy’s munificence towards the state religion is attested by

the monuments. Professor Mahaffy (Zoc. cit. p. 184 sqq.''i mentions
as founded or restored by Ptolemy the temple of Philae (Upper
,, ,
Egypt), a common temple of the Greek gods near Naukratis
(West Delta), a temple of Isis near Sebennytos (Central Delta),
a temple at Pithom (East Delta).
109.
1 12. ’
Xen. Anah. v. 4. 16 oi
the contests,’ as
5
gen. abs. with subject unexpressed.
tIoj?
: Cf.
either through the contests,’ or better, ‘for

:
Thucyd. vi. 31 cf. iii. 6, note.

‘
€^ ;
.
There was a guild of Dionysiac artists settled at Ptolemais
(Mahaffy, p. 79). In 275 b.c. was celebrated a great in
which Dionysus and Semele were the recipients of especial
honour. Athenaeus, pp. 198 sqq., 118 sqq. ; cf. xvi., 40 sqq.
120. But that uncounted wealth which ‘
they won by capture of the halls of Priam is buried somewhere

in the gloom from whence there is no returning.’ d 4 pt 7ra =
‘the gloom of the dead world.’ The phrase is freed from
ambiguity by the clause oOev (cf. xii. 19,
note), passes from the meaning of air to that of mist
(which is only thickened air, for in nubem cogitur aer, Verg.
Aen. V. 20 cf. Odyss. xi. 15 yept
to that of darkness
;
Ap. Rhod. i. 777

4 thence € €€,
^
4 4
. , . kpevOopevos iv. 1285 : :
* $
4
€}
:
320 THEOCRITUS
So ^€pios = dark
Aratus, 349 ; and
the vengeance that walketh in darkness (vid. Butt-
'Epivvs is
^( ^, €$
mann, Lexilogusy pp. 37 sqq.). Add a quaint derivation in Et.
Mag. 437 tovs racpovs ijyovv knitcupevov
Tois €€. . . .
€ € €€
here is therefore = fjfpoevra (Iliad xv. 191) or
.
5 ^.
6 (Quint. Smyrn. vi. 264). Cf. Pal. vii. 283
(Leonidas) kmeipkvos : Ap. Khod. ii. 923 p
0 avTis ebvve
12 . SL ^
But alone, of all who went before or whose
warm steps are yet printed in the trodden dust, has he
established temples sweet with incense to his mother and
his sire/ This refers of course to the newly established cult
of Ptolemy I (Soter) and Berenice, as Oeol
P· 10).
(Introd. ^
vii.
€TL €, ...,
6€ppa = warm with life^ Herond.
371 which Hiller quotes
is simply a periphrasis for
€3
is
ola ^
hardly parallel, but
the living
: A. Pal.
cf.the
,
^
Carol of King Wenceslaus *
^ In his master’s steps he trod.

Where the snow lay dinted.
Plutarch, Moral 517

125.
127.
return.’
€'€
Heat was in the very sod
Which the saint had i)rinted.’
Arist. Clouds 31 1
P
with reference to their
Soph. . . 156
%\
: lit.
€€
*
in the
€
title
4
;
Oeoi
months
:
.
p€s.
as they
(pLT€o€vas wpais. The dative is temporal., and the notion of

,
'
time given in the subst. is further defined by the participle
(vvKTL ’
altar.’
€€€ at the coming of night’; Ap. Ehod. iv. 977).
em
^
cf. Shirley’s upon Death’s purple : ^
’
130. € : Eiad xvi. 432 "' wpoaeeine
€.
131.
phemous
€— The . . . though blas-
with the marriage of Zeus to Hera is suggested by
comparison — inevitable
the relationship of Ptolemy and Arsinoe given in 1 130 this . :
cannot be taken as a proof that this poem was written for the
marriage, an idea which is precluded by 1. 127.
€
^€ ‘.
19 €tl napOkvos in reference to a little
133. €V : cf. xviii.
knowm myth of the marriage of Iris and Zephyr ; Nonnus,
xxxi. no :
€€
Îpi?
(See Legrand, . 96.)

135· . . . The encomium ends in the manner of
the Homeric hymns
5*
:
^ xaipc, Aios 9 vik

aoidrjs — (Ji, .').
:
NOTES: XVII. LINES 121-137— XVIII. 321
The promise of the opening line is redeemed,

137. €K Ai6s.
. . ,
and the poem which began with Zeus ends with Zeus.
^wealth thou hast and the praise of
.
men, but goodness comes by prayer to God alone/ The poem

touches for the moment a higher strain as do Horace’s
€
greater odes (‘Dis te minorem quod geris imperas’). That
3 ^
Tvealth must be accompanied by is a frequent theme in
Pindar {Pyth. v. i)
6 TtXoVTOS €€9^
5 dpera
€€.
65 avdyrf
€* '€
Cf. the close of Callimachus’ Hymn to Zeus
/
:
XcupCy Trarep, ’ dp€TTjv dcp^vos €.

OUT dp€TTjs 69 avdpas diêiv,
out’ dp€T^ d(p€VOLO’ * dpeTTjv €
XVIII.
This poem is an epithalamium for the marriage of Menelaus

and Helen, sung before the bride-chamber by twelve Spartan
maidens. Theocritus is said by the Scholiast to have imitated
Stesichorus’ epithalamium in this idyll. This cannot be proved
or disproved, but it is certain that the poem shows marked
traces of Sappho’s influence (vid. notes on 11 i6, 49, 29). From .
1. 43 sqq, G. Kaibel {Hermes, xxvii. 249) argues that the object

—
Helen ?
of the poem is aetiological to explain the origin of a Spartan
cult ; cf. Helen of the Plane Tree. If there was such a cult it
is only known from the poem, but there was a worship of
in Khodes (Pausan. iii. 19. 10). In the same
way Kaibel would explain the dpa of line i ; I have taken on
me to explain this cult ; know then that it was in Sparta
that .
.’. But the manner in which the reference to this cult
‘
is introduced makes it impossible to recognize aetiology as the

motif of the poem ; Hhe lines 43 sqq, appear as a simple episode,
not as the kernel of the piece’ (Legrand, p. 83 sqq.).
The dpa must be differently explained. If there is no context
unknown to us of the poem it must be taken as marking a very
sudden break, ^ in medias res ’ (cf. xxii. 27). This is not
probable, and the beginning would not be justified by such
a sudden opening as that of xxv or Bret Harte’s Which I wish ‘
to remark .’
It is more likely that the poem was written under
. .
some special conditions which we do not know, to which this

—
dpa refers either as an answer to some friend’s work (cf.
Nicias’ answer to xi), or in answer to some request for a poem
—
on the subject of Helen or, it might be, merely after reading
some Helen legend or poem which impressed Theocritus by its
beauty or its strangeness. There is a striking resemblance
THEOCRITUS Y
322 THEOCRITUS
between the opening lines and the fragment that is left of
Bacchylides’ Ode xx
*
^ .€^\
€\^
[^,
and it is not unlikely that had we all the poem we should
dy€To
i\os
/ ev [
*'l 5as
^.·€ ^
have the key to this idyll. Date and place of composition are
wholly unknown.
1. dpa, *so it was in Sparta in golden-haired Menelaus’ halls.’
€
: 285
Odyss. i. MeveXaov,
€v . . . For separation of prep, from case cf. Find.
€
01. i. 17 Plato, Laws 797 d hv ws inos eiTreii/
:
.
ov TOLS pev TOLS Callim. i. 10 ei/
: ae tckc.
2. substantival, cf. xii. 5
: often in Alexandrine :
5 , ’3 $ -
poetry.
3. A new was built for each
marriage see Xen. Ephes. A. viii. 2 ’ avrois 6 ovtws
;
?
€ €€'
Trenoiypevos'
·€5€')€€5 €
€ ,
{
€ ^ 5:
*
BipaTT^vovres tinrevovTes
..,
Graec. ix. 271
4·
Buecheler quotes
âll
^^from
the flower of
·3.
Lacedaemon’s
the Rhetor,
beauty’; Xen. Ephes. A. i. i as piya

Plut. Anton. 31 ws €y€a yvvaiKos.
5. 6€|,Tyndaridae
home {·) from
‘when he woo'd and received to
^^^
his the
that lovely bride, Helen.’
= the Dioscuri, brothers of Helen. I have
ventured to adopt a new reading for this line— md. Note Crit.
Assuming
^^ €€
factorily explained
as the original the variants can be satis-
(D) by for : (s) as :
— €): €,
an attempt to explain (the writer understood it as
KaTeyXeyero (h ii) show 7 and
in uncial or minuscule), &c. Juntine has
Meineke and recent editors
confused (easy
whence
cf. xv. 77, not a very
happy expression here. This makes it necessary to take
€^ :
ya^v as ‘ caram Tyndaridarum,’ i.e. ‘earn quae erat de

Tyndarei liberis carissima* (Hiller). But always =
yav ,
the Dioscuri without Helen
a superlative in sense.
7. ’
but not
resuming after the digression.

{vid. xxii.
is
6 haipovios
216 Find.
doubtful Greek.
;
; and
01. iii. i)
We
yav
;
can say
is
and
not
€5
:
€is €v ;
cf. Catull. Ixi. 38 :
‘ Agite in modum
O Hymenaee Hymen,
Dicite,
€€ :
Hymen O Hymenaee.’
of the beat of the foot in the dance.
:
NOTES: XVIIL LINES i-i6 323
$
^€ 'TrcpnrXcKTois the woven paces of the dancers
8. ’
:
^
;
cf.
Odyss, viii, 264 :
/’
be
irobcuy, ,
'Obvaaevs
eav€VOS
.
^:
. . tipcvaio) (not
Bacchyl. iii. 17
^) ;
cf.
b'
Callim.(
^^ $ ii. 49
rpinobwv. The use of with dative differs little

from the simple dative of cause cf. Soph. Track. 205. ;
9 sqq. From here follows the song of the maidens sung in

unison by the whole band. It is useless to attempt to cut the
song into equal strophes.
^€: vocative by attraction cf xvii. 16. The adjective ;
is used for the adverb as in xiv. 2

11. pa ’ xvi. 95, &c.
cmves, ac.t.A., ‘hast thou drunk somewhat
;
The addition of
sc. ,?
heavily that thou hast thrown thyself a-bed
Heron d. vi. 77 yXvfcvv meiv kyxevaa.
to this elliptical use of noXvs gives great
:
?
offence to Cobet, but cf. Lucian, i. 474
cf. xii.
ebiKaaBy.
16; xvi. ii
tis (sc. btfcy)
xi. 54, notes.

12. €€
:
thou didst wish to sleep betimes

aireijSovTa, ‘if
;
thou should st have slept alone.’

For
14. €vas
cf. x. 19
€s
v. 85.
,
cf. xxi. 40.
;
‘since to-morrow and to-morrow, and from

’ :
.
year to year’; cf. Hesiod, *'. 408 e’is r’ avpLov eh
Lucian, i. 229 S)
is still prospective
55, is incorrect for
"€
eXaays epov
.
evvy<pLV
b' es
Observe that es is to be used thus only when the date
eh eniodaav ifceraL r^Kovres^ Lucian, Tox.
;
b’
15. M€V€\a€ 05 for vuos see xv. . The trochaic :
caesura in the fourth foot of a hexameter is exceedingly rare in

Greek, and may generally be excused by the close conjunction
of the words forming it or by elision, Monro, Horn. Gram. § 367,
but cf. Odyss. xvii. 399 Oebs TeXeaeiev. ^
There is however
'€
no true example in the Alexandrian poets. Hence Meineke
here MeveXa Tea a vobs abe.
16. cf, Sappho, 99: ;
6€ ype \ yoSy ws
.,
$ eKTeTeXeuTy
Tis €'·€'·6,
good omen sneezed upon thee as thou didst go, as went the
other heroes unto Sparta, that thou might’st win thy quest.
...
be ndpOevov,
(sc. ). Some man of
<*)s depends on not on For the

good omen cf. vii. 96 Xen. Anab. iii. 2. 9, where a sneeze is
€^€ ^^.
called oiwvbs Aibs Arist. Aves 720
;
* '^^
€€.
:
05 , ‘lucky’
yvea
;
cf.
b* ^ Callim. v.
os a’laios 01 Te
2
124 :
epyes.
^
: ;
324
Cf. Schol. vii. 96
.
^ . THEOCRITUS
(Fritzsche-Hiller explain ayae6s = Si good man, and assume that

the sneeze of a saint was more effective than a rogue's.)
17.
ol \ ol be etai
€
: sc.
€S iSirapTav. In the usual form of the story Helen was

woo'd at Amyclae, not Sparta
dpiarhs)
Tovs
8.
yovs
els
€ a€ov€s yvv
€€€^ veov€s.
yapbs
€€ €€$
9 €
but Theocritus here follows
^^
another legend, which appears also in Isocr. 215 e
"'
irpos
:
yap
cf.
€€\9
;
€9
Odyss, iv.
{ttjs
(these are Theocritus'

wepl avrrjs .
5^9 ovvck
.
Ê€ps)
exeis
avOis
airavTes
^^
yap
eis
€05
€€ :
:
AiSs kaai,
cf. Isocr. x.
both Greek and Latin
43. Not to be altered to 0 9
affect this roundabout way
€ .
of stating connexion by marriage, cf. Find. Isth. vi. 37 UyXevs . . .
yapbs : Verg. Georg. iT 31 ‘

teque sibi generum Tethys
19.
€va .,
emat omnibus undis.’
^ the same ' ;
whose peer treads not the €,

Callim. iv. 75 (pevye
.
20. ^
earth among the maids of Greece' ; cf. Odyss. xxi. 107

yvv^ yaiav Sappho, 106 yap €5
.
:
yp€
200 \ cf. Soph. Philoc. 1060
: yap € : Lycoph.
here is ‘the earth'
av^p €€
22. ais5.
not ‘a land' as usually; cf. Quint. Smyrn.
05, ... : see Eurip. Androm.

ix. 416 eKas ovtis
597 sqq .
Propert. iii. 14
‘Multa tuae Sparte miramur iura palaestrae,

Sed mage virginei tot bona gymnasii.
Quod non infames exercet corpore ludos
Inter luctantes nuda puella viros.’
24.
25.
8’ : fern, as
€v tis 5,
in Homeric
‘
of
OriXvs klpag.
whom no one
’ is faultless when
an
€, The MSS. reading

compared with Helen.' av presents
impossible ellipse.
26. 27. 'Acos ...
In this couplet and in 29, 30
we have similes expressive of Helen's beauty. The restora-
tion of the text in the latter place may be considered certain.
As there the comparison is threefold and gives an imago of
Helen's gracefulness, so here we have an expression of her
bright beauty, and for the sake of uniformity of style expect
three similes and an absence of any introductory particle.
I have therefore ejected are in 28, and introduced what is'
suggested by the ductus litterarum and the form of the verse to
€, Tr. ‘ lovely shines forth the face of rising dawn, lovely the
face of holy night, and lovely the clear spring when winter
ceases from the land. So shines forth golden Helen among us ;
a glory to the rich field springs up the great harvest, a glory to
:
NOTES: XVIIL LINES 17-48 325
the garden the cypress, a glory to the chariot the horse of

is
Thessaly. blushing Helen a glory to Lacedaemon.’
So is
has been strangely objected to and more strangely
altered. It is not the moon but the clear night of stars, for
Helen "alks in beauty like the night.*
‘
into a living goddess; cf. ii. 69 and 167

fragment,’ col. ii.
also Kaibel, but with
Other
personifies
cf. Grenfell’s Êrotic
emendations ’ proceed chiefly on the assumption that

^
a contrast between the dark night and bright day is intended ;

^
aws for
;
vv ^ :
^.
€, for
€
Steig.
€€
disproves this, and the threefold comparison must be
.
kept.
^
€€
Pyth.
30. .
iii. 79’
: cf. Callim.
For the comparison cf. Omar Khayyam’s

—
the cypress slender minister of wine
velut enitens Myrtus Asia ramulis
vi. 122
€€ .
gnomic aorist. For sense of shines out cf. Find.
:
Catull. Ixi. 21 iloridis

Sappho, 104
€ '^^^
’
;
’
eap Xcvkov be Oepos,
€ :
‘
’,
€ ^, KaXws
33·
36. €€ {fjTpLov)j ^warp.'
denotes Athene as the goddess of battle, not
here the goddess of cunning work. Helen is not imagined as
N.
37.
viii.
horn. h.
and
Itt’
I
Demet 214
evpeaiepyov for
,
€
singing at her loom as Ahrens supposes, when he conjectures
,«€ €,^€5.
rot
;
,
cf.
.
and evpvarepvov.
Eurip. Bacch. 456
9
: Find.
39·
38. €5,
€5
8* €S
^ housewife.’
‘ we will hie us in the
course, and to the flowers of the field.’

morning to our
as in xi 26, ,.
of flowers. The passage seems to be imitated by Coluthus,
who says of Helen (340) KeXevOovs es ks € ,
Vid. Introductory note,
^,
43 sqq. referring to the
establishment of this cult of Helen if such existed. The plane —
.
tree was a marked feature of Sparta (Fausan. iii. 14. 8).
46.
48.
€€$ 8’ €v
= (^;).
and letters shall be written on
‘
the bark, for the passer-by to read, in Dorian wise honour :
me I am Helen’s tree.’
:
€| (,) in rarer sense of ^ reading =

cf. xiii. 56 ; xiv. 46.
: The argument for regarding
’
11. 44 sqq. as referring to the establishment of a cult is con-
siderably strengthened by this line. cannot be taken

here as = m
Done. It was by no means a peculiar Dorian
custom to cut a name on a tree trunk ; but these tree worships
seem to have been especially Dorian, then = not only
the name Helen,’ but the dedication of the tree, and in-
‘
junction to worship. Hiller takes

This is surely absurd, and should at least be
*
Doriensium more,’ i. q. pie, sancte. Why ?
= \n Doric brevity
Ameis '. !
: ;
326
49. xaipois:
Ppos ib. 105
:
50-52.
cf.
THEOCRITUS
Sappho, 103
The repetition of the 5. .

,^€ ^€, € *
?'
. . .
name in each case in these three lines, adds a solemnity and

dignity to the prayer. In 1 51, Bed, ‘that great goddess"; .
cf. Aesch. Eumenid. 224 biKas knonrevaei Bed.

The repetition can easily be paralleled, e. g. Verg. Aen, viii. 71 :
Macaulay’s O Tiber, Father Tiber.’
53. fa)s ..€V0T|
‘
the subject is
.
‘
From
: ,
princely sire to princely son
For ever to descend.’ Calverley. —
56. €s
57. €\€ see on 1. 14.
:
:
TTparos aoiSos, ‘the first cockcrow.’

of a bird ; is now paralleled
Zecpvpov
by Bacchyl. v. 28 :
iBeipav pL^vros ^ dvBpoj-nois ibuv :
of an eagle.
58. Catull. Ixii. 5 ‘ Hymen 0 Hymenaee, Hymen ades
0 Hymenaee.’
XIX.
See Introd. § 3, esp. p. 54. The piece is not by Theocritus ;

probably by Bion (Bion, xix, Hermann Incert. iv, Ahrens). :
The idea is reproduced in Anacreont. 33 (Bergk) ; Nicet. Eugen.

iv. 313.
2. €€.
The middle only here.
From an -ecu form, collateral with vd.
3. : vid, Liddell and Scott.
5, 6. . . . : cf. iv. 55.
7. Aphrodite.
: sc.
8. €5, wert born,’ so ‘art’; cf.

‘
1. 88. The hiatus
is excused by the slight pause before the exclamatory
and by its position at the bucolic caesura. Cf. ii. 154, &c.
j
For the sense cf. Anacreont. xxxiii. 13

’ €7€
TTOVH TO TOLs
";?
€5
daovs
€1
?€$ :
Moschus, . 8
^ ("Epcws
€€ da
^,^ ^ ^.
5)
ks alBipa
€
’ (popeirat.
;
NOTES: XVIII. LINES 49-58— XX. 1-20 327
XX.
On the authorship of this poem see Introduction, § 3 : Hiller,

Beitrage, pp. 70-73.
I. It is not clear to whom the speaker addresses himself.

If it is to the 0 €
€5 of 1 19 the long delay in showing the .
,
€€
^
situation is most inartistic. If it is yfj re the apostrophe
of the is ridiculous. Contrast this awkwardness with
4.
6.
€,
any of the genuine Theocritean pieces.
Ho press’;
€€8. Theocritus has a before
Musaeus, 114.
only elsewhere in
xvii. 136.
? ? In later Greek more often; Anacreont. xv. 18 to

A. Pal. xii. 199 (Strato)
:
€L 5
(Plato, Bp. 14
detached divisions occurs in Theocritus only in viii. 41 ; often

in late writers, vid. Meineke.
€ €).
The form of verse in three
: wrongly used for ota (exclamation).

7. 1€8, ‘wheedle.*
€:
8.
Odyss. xii. 369
as evpia
5
,
ydvs is here treated as of two terminations, as in
: and makes accus. in -€a instead of
Iliad vi. 291.
(Theocritus has nom. adia, accus.
I I. Tpls €Ls
So Epit Bion, 83
imitated from Theocr. vi. 39. The spitting

€,)
€.
,€
:
averted evil.
^€%
13. : cf. A. Pal. v. 178 (Meleager) yeXai
3 ;
) looking askance Anacreon fr. 75

‘ *
^
:
;
ri €
€5
€
€ 14. 05 .
<p€vy€is',
. . lylXalev (kyiKaaae would be the correct form
€
;
and so Ahrens restores), Haughed in derision and disdain.’

09 is here used in its —
usual sense smiling scornfully see ;
note on vii. 19. It is

;
cognate accus., cf. Babrius, 1 14 aeaypds
A. Pal. vi. i ' *5
.
. . .
16.
Aats.
6s € : cf. Callim. . 27 :
*
as €€,
€€^
' 5 .'
by
TO
.
19.
Archias, A. Pal. 57
,
Leonidas, A. Pal. vii. 648
Herond.
20. ,€ ^ ^€€
from Theocr. xi. 15.
the truth.* The word is used in this sense
€pa;s
‘
3
different
‘
Kprjyvov.
and by
usually used of persons ‘true,* ‘honest*; Theocr. Ep. xix

vi. 39 yvvaiK0s
It is
:
^*
*
;
^
ys ^
€
Lucian,
". i.
:
208 (Ganymede to Zeus)

aWos ;
: ' ;
328 THEOCRITUS
21-31. The whole passage is imitated from Theocritean
lines ;
vi. 34 ;
xi. 19, 31, 38, 76.
21, 22. must here= ^lip ’
or ‘ chin/ not the moustache
^^
;
cf. A. Pal,
136 ii. v7vs, Nor do the difficulties of
the lines stop with this. As is subject to
€€€ must be taken of a growth of hair ; not
of complexion, as would naturally be the case (to
€(, Lucian, Imag, 7) ; and though and avOos are used
of hair it involves a violation of language to use
without further definition.
so
The expression is therefore only partly
€€
justified by such phrases as tous
i. 52) :
' 8^^^ ^
ivpvs
.
avQevvTas (Herond.
, .
€ yivvs
lovXovs
(. ..
{Odyss, xi. 3^9)·
328)
Graefe conjectured
most improbable. Nor is the transposition of 22 and 23
?, but this is palaeographically
26, 27. €€
(Graefe and Meineke) of service since
be used of thick clustering curls on the brow.
ola can only
should be kept in both places. The

writer tries to imitate the Theocritean repetition of leading
words (Introd. § 2). ValckenaePs € €, is hardly justified
by Longus’ yXvKvrcpov
(whence Nicet. Eugen. vi. 356 xctXos avxcis
.,.). Nonnus seems to imitate the present passage Dionys.
$,
;
xlvii. 105
€K
.
,.
‘
2g.
31.
those town girls.'
’
= formed on analogy of
First in Leonidas, 81 (see Geficken, ad loc.),
The neuter plural is used contemptuously
33. I have left the text as printed by Ziegler. Tr. Ând

aypavXov
,, ;
does not know that the fair Dionysus tended cattle in the
€'^
glades/ But there is no legend of Dionysus as a herdsman;
the only fable which could be used to justify this line is one
€
preserved by Plutarch (Sympos, iv. 5. 3), that Adonis was none
(
other than Dionysus ; t6v
€
Adonis loved
(Phanocles).
cos
^.
account, says Plutarch, made
Another
by Dionysus Ai0vvaos
It it just possible, therefore, that the
writer of this poem identified the two persons, or expanded
:
€
‘' p€os
tcls
the latter legend. But the text is very uncertain, and the
aKovei.
Dionysus
, , 5
head of the line was apparently lost. Possibly we should read
(in beauty) ?
)
‘do I not ... a second ,
: ;
. '' €' ^'

NOTES: XX. LINES 21-44— XXL ^“5 329
36. From Bion, Epit Adon. 68 hi avepa

€0
€1 vepovTOS
With the whole passage cf. Longus,
Oeovs 6 5
iv. 17. 6
€€€
€^'
iii.
€.40 sqq.
aiyas
3
Bpayxos
Zei/s Cf. Theocr.
39. . . , €,
through the grove.’ The
^
(Juntine) should be unhesitatingly rejected.

stole secretly
reading
The reading in the text, els €va, is only conjectural. To explain
ifc understand not
(cf. Lucian, i. 293

but easily supplied from
cis with numerals as $). j
€€
1 25, &c.
. is dative of association, or of advantage. Tr.
€:
^
Slept one sleep with the lad.’
€€'5
cf. A. Pal. V. 293 eiv hi
would be often written in MSS.)
^^^
(Paley conjectures eiv
near to MSS. :
41. opvts according to one form of the legend,

:
^ ^ €€^^
Zeus himself in the form of an eagle snatched away Ganymede.
Lucian, i> 208 Nonnus, xv. 280 ;
Ai 0 s oivoxoos
Zevs.
44· The sense is, Have no more amours in country or in

^
town, Cypris ;
Eunica has laid down a new law for gods and
men’ (Zettel),
XXI (Incert. Ill, Ahrens).
On the authorship of this idyll see Introd. § 3, pp. 54, 55. The
scheme of the poem is as follows After the prefatory lines to :
—
Diophantus the writer passes to narrative. Two fishermen lie
asleep in their cabin by the sea, with the poor implements of
their craft about them. Waking before the night is half
done one tells his fellow how he had dreamed that he had
caught a wondrous golden fish, and sworn that he would desert
his calling and live on land on the gold he had won. The oath
he swore in his sleep troubles him. Is it binding ? His com-
panion bids him pay no thought to his dream, or likely enough
he will starve while he neglects more solid fish.
, For sentiment
'
2. ‘ alone.’ cf. Arist. Plutus 533 :
^, avayoa
kyoj yap
,
^€€,
,. 4.
5.
TTjv
Odyss. xiv.
‘
The
434
is lengthened as in Epic ; cf. xxii. 19
;
63^
Aratus, 1124, &c.
haunting,’ properly standing over the bed ‘ ’
;
: ;
330
so Aesch. Agarn, 14
xix. 515:
,^ ^
€
^
€^
^ ^
* $^
THEOCRITUS
yap '
€\yai re koltos
. Cf. Odyss.
€\€5€5 54 44.
€vi 54
,
55 6.
Steph.
dêiai
'although poverty and care snatch away sleep/

and most editors unnecessarily.
note,
7. ,
and Introd.
7€5,
: the singular
'seaweed.*
p. 55.
is to be taken collectively ;
cf. xiv. 17,
-
ti 5 lj
€,
€€ ,
a. Pal. vii.
' woven
295 (Leonidas).
of reeds and wattles *
;
cf.
,
'
making them a bed (middle). *
For
^
8. ‘
leaning against the wall of grass.*
the dative cf. Odyss, xvii. 339
€3
€ € €€
,
’
Hermann’s npSs for is not wanted.

9.
10. 0 € €, '
implements *
;
a new meaning for the word.
baits of seaweeds.* On (pvKioevra see
'
Introd. p. 55.
is mentioned as a bait by Oppian,
*
:
49 \ yova }, ^
a contracted plural from 54\€ap. Seaweed
Pise. iii.
ael
414 :
Ib. 421
€
( *^,
€4$ 4
repnovTaij
4 v€vtv€i
/ceivy 54
kv 54 ('
. . .
.
€ ^
yavvvrai
, ’ *
lines of horsehair,* Oppian, Hal.
oavyo ^^
€
11. ' iii. 75 :
, 4 4.
,
'
With the whole
€K
. ) ya ’
' lobster pots,* Oppian,
'
54
list cf.
made of cord * ; cf. xv. 123.
iii.
*1{ 4 yo
54
341
the Epigram of Leonidas, A. Pal. vi. 4.

:
1259
yos.
12.
y4pv
. .
y4povTL
. €8, yav ‘an old boat.* For y 4pv cf. Soph. 0. C.
; Eurip. H. F. 26 y4pv
14. 6 TTois iropos,

‘
all their revenue cf. Ovid, Met. iii. 588 *
;
'Ars illi sua census erat Plaut. Budens 294 Hisce hami atque *
;
'
,{
haec harundines sunt nobis quaestu et cultu.’
15, 16.
’
The MSS. reading
{ must have had

of these
1 1) (’, *)(
two lines is :
1 1 sec. man.)
ay 4.
: ;
NOTES: XXI. LINES 6-27 331
In 15 the Juntine has ov none had dish or dog/

nonsense) in i6 it has (conj.). The confusion of
€€
?,
;
and 6 occurs elsewhere (e. g. Theocr. xxii. 120; Xen.

Andb. iv. 3. 30). Briggs emended 15 to ’ €'
Buecheler to ^’
€' and connected
it with the preceding so that ttKovtos should be subject but ;
line 14 is obviously complete in itself and is doubtful

€' is too far from MSS. In 16 yap irevia acpas is an €€ ;
emendation of Ameis and Ahrens. Better ereipe (Wordsworth),

ydp (Reiske) ; cf. A, Pal. ix. 654. The reading which I have
adopted in 15 seems palaeographically more probable than
the above mentioned, and comes easily from the uncial
OYICYGPAN transpose the : this from . OYGICYPAN:
OYCICYPAN. Tr. ‘Neither had blanket nor linen all, all ;
seemed extravagance to them for poverty pressed hard upon

them.’ For cf. Arist. Clouds 10 for
;
Odyss. xiii. 73
€5
: ,
€( prjyos re re. should of course be
9 but the
,
Alexandrian
,,
writers are notoriously careless
in their use of pronouns vid. Theocr. vi. 46, note.
17. oeSels ’ €v
;
there was no neighbour at hand.^ An

‘
unusual sense of kv
Epig. 31
6*
but cf. Theocr. xv. 27
’
Callim.
€
€€ ^.
yap <p€yova
;
8.
€€
Herond. vi. 81
:
\€
lit.
, yap
€V
Biraroj ev
oppressed by poverty.’
‘
.
^delicately’; here of the sea lapping lazily
on the beach.
19. : cf. vii. 10.
’ a\i€Ls
,^ ^
20. Tot»s parataxis instead of a time clause. The
5 '€
conjunction generally
is not bL
:
(€ €
irovos Homeric ; an utterly un-Theocritean use.
:
21. cf. A. Pal. vii. 726 (quoted Introd. p. 55).

:
So with other abstract nouns yrjpas horn. h. Oemet.

276 ;
bios. Quint. Smyrn. ix. 96 ;
Bacchyl. 189. .
^ €
a curiously far-fetched phrase ^ pro-
:
;
voked speech by their thought.’ For
XV. 445 ex^T kv

€.25. ;
Piad xvii. 260 tIs k€v
€
Meineke compares
: Pseudo-Phocyl. 20
...^ have I forgotten what was the

<
;
cf. also Odyss.
kv ^
thing ? ’ He refers to his dream, which for the moment is
are slow.’ €€5

blurred in hi 5 memory.
’ at
.(
impatiently ; ^the watches of the night
in plural as Arist. Clouds i
:
Zeu paaiKev to
v 0 kt€s here Martini
and Wilamowitz-Moellendorf, but we require an exclamation
not a question.)
26.
27. .^
the name occurs Odyss. iv. 216.
:
The season has not wilfully gone

out of its course, Lucian, i. 229 (Peor, Dial. 10), Helios loq.
kv kKdaai .
: ;
332
diiyvwKcv ;
32. os
Zeus € rrjv
^ for
€|,
THEOCRITUS
rrjs
whosoever guesses in his mind, he

^^
is the best interpreter of dreams who has his mind for teacher "
'
Eurip. fr. 63 pdvTis ' oans

^ besides we
,
qui ingenio non arte divinat, is optimus est coniector ’ (Paley) ;
KdKojs. ^ ^^
, 34.
35·
have time to spare.* Bion,
iii. (Hermann) 8 imitates the line XaXieiv yap
€' because the clause is conditional ‘

if
’
:
;
he lies by the sea and does not sleep.'

36. ovos, ,.., ‘
but like an ass in a thorn bush, or the
lamp in the town-hall : for they say that these are ever
sleepless.' We
have here two proverbial expressions, whether
(? dd0v€s) €v
6v€s
(
current or invented. Ahrens' conjecture is also possibly
=
referring to the proverb
Longus, iv. 40 aypvwvovvTCs
: cf.
), ’
y\avK€s, and Chaucer’s ^ smale foules that slepen alle night . . .
with open eye.' cos is omitted as in Theocr. xiii. 24 xiv. 51, &c. ;
37, 38. The restoration of the lines is almost hopeless, but

\€y€i pavvev seems certain and should not be altered. All
proposed emendations are violent and unconvincing, e. g.
Haupt.
TOL
rav 65 €Ly€ deXeis
^€
Kiyuv,
Best perhaps Ahlwardt
€€
Kaibel
Ahrens OeKe
€^'
y €\€y€s
’ iyw
€ is obviously a corruption by dittography. I trust in

:
.
The MSS.
.
^
:
€.
€. .
my conjecture to have got somewhat nearer to the letters of

the MSS. than has been done in previous attempts. Tr. Tell ‘
me some day ()
your vision of the night, since what one
knows he promises to reveal to his companion.'
TLS is used to refer to the speaker ; cf. Soph. Antig, 745.
€€, promises ' vid, note on ii. 154.
€,
‘
Doric infin. for

:
;
€,
*
,
in the evening cf. xiii. 69, note.
,
39. ' ;
^ early,’ Arist. Eccl.

40. €v 395 outcus
kv v€ey.
43. ^
deceptive ’ ;
cf. Ovid, Met iii. 586
44.
^
€ ^,
Pauper et ipse fuit linoque solebat et hamis
Decipere et calamo salientes ducere pisces.’
;
* reached after the food.'

(^)
Tpacpcpos
is
(), €
used in
€, €€,
Homer always
of dry land
€€
The word is however used by Aratus as meaning ‘fattening'
pret one of the fat ones,' as if it were used in the place of

‘
^
as opposed to
sea (vyprj)^ and this use is retained by the Alexandrian writers.
^
as substantive ‘ the fattening thing,' i. e. ‘ food.' Others inter-
. Here then
but this leaves awkwardly without an object.

‘scents his bear and I my -
, ,
45. fish.'
T€v€Tai is of course used in a greatly strained sense
ii. 88
for
, :a novel form. So oifua. Quint. Smyrn.
Id. xi. 201 ;
;
Oppian, Cyn. iv. 405. None of
these accusatives occur in the Classical period.
;
NOTES: XXI. LINES 32-60 333
47. Sc, I have kept the MSS. reading,..

only deleting comma at f?xov, so that xepe is subject my ;
‘
hands held the rod which bent with the strain, pulled (rcivo-
€) and was like to break
struggle.'
a wide reaching {^^),
48. €
is accus. in apposition to sentence.
because the fish had to be played for a long time ;
:
so Hermann with colon at

€€).
vid. following lines (evpov, Junt.
49. criSapois, ^ a solitary use of the plural

:
' ;
cf. our use of
,
^
irons.'
50.
with v is abnormal, but recurs in Oppian, Hal, iv. 44
Nicander Alex. 34, and a few others.
Asphalion first hooked his fish which ran gamely and
^
nearly doubled up the rod then the fish sulked and the angler
;
;
half despaired of landing him. To stir the sullen fish he

“reminded him of his vound,’^ probably as we do now by
keeping a tight line and tapping the butt of the rod. Then he
slackened, giving the fish the line in case of a sudden rush
but as there was no such rush he took in line . and so . .
landed him' (A. Lang).

58.
Kardyov kn
the assumption that
such readings as
maT€vaas
A hopeless line.
dyayov
(Ziegler) ; but
^.
5
\*
conceals
dyayov €
(Renier) ;
Musurus conjectured
Worthless. Most modern
critics proceed on
and evolve
\*
(Graefe) ; totc
is an impossible expres-
^€^
$ ^? €€
^$
sion. Others are
Rhein. Mus. 45 ‘
KaXdypcrov evirepyarov (Ribbeck,
feliciter captum bene vendibilem ').
ingenious is the suggestion of the Rev. B. H. Streeter,
^^,
Most
(
dy€v ‘having him I trusted to live
happily on land.' (I am indebted to A. C. Clark, Esq., of
Queen's College, Oxford, for this.) I believe however that
hides and have emended accordingly.
Tr. Him I made bold to call the fish I had prayed for.
‘
[I find ’
that Brunck suggested this end to the line, reading however

\ TTLOVvos 3
’ ookctw, I swore I would never again set foot on
€.^
€ €.
^
59 ·
the sea, but stay on land, and be an emperor with my gold.'

’
ouKcTt for is irregular cf. Herond. vi. 93 6 5
eirrîv Babrius, 1. 6 ’
cf. .
:
.
;
€.
:
39 ·
yap
^ \€$.
€
\€ €. , and . . F.
For the
6.
his big find exclaims
€€
aorist
7
see
:
Goodwin,
: cf.
;
Eurip.
Plaut. Rudens 931? Gripus after

746
‘ Navibus magnis mercaturam faciam : apud reges rex per-

hibebor.
. . . sed hie rex cum aceto pransurust et sale sine bono pulmento.*
334 THEOCRITUS
6r. ep€i8€ : probably ^ bring your judgement to
bear on it,* or more simply = ·€)^€ povu) as irpoa^ptiGa ('
Acdvdpw, .
Pal. v. 231 ; awfpeideiUj Lucian, i. 259.
64. ’ .
The vision was like to the thing that is not.* ‘
65, 66. eX-irls

of sleep.*
in apposition to ^
a mere hope :
5,
€1 . . . ,
‘For if perchance you will hunt thus in
vain in sleep again, . . . you might die of hunger and of your
golden dreams.*
)5 the construction is the independent use of
:
with subjunctive to express a polite affirmation. The stock

,
example is Plato, Gorgias 462 c dypoiKOTcpot/ 77 to eineiv €3
^^
:
cf. Meno 94 e. It is common in Homer, Odyss. v. 356 Iliad ;

xviii. 8 ih, viii. 95
; ns rot (p^vyovn kv "^).
The difficulty with the usual order of the lines is that however
we emend el yap ê, ..., kkms remains unsatis-
genious but too violent, el yap

05 ks but ,
factory as an apodosis. (J. A. Hartung*s emendation is in-
en
is not likely and pwpels is
€5
?,
a vox nihili.) With the order adopted in the text
€€
apposition to oîs, may be paralleled by Oppian, Pise. i. 36 kKh
’
€8
6
in Adamantius, Dial. Cont. Marcionitas, 842 B.
. . cf. Find. P. iii. 40
.
9
in
:
oveipos : and €
^
K€veais ovcipo-
aKpavTOLS kkniai.
XXII (XX Ahrens).
The poem is a hymn to the Dioscuri, Castor and Polydeuces.

Lines 1-26 form a prelude addressed to the two brothers.
From that point the poem passes to narrative, relating fir3t
the encounter between Polydeuces and Amycus, king of the
Bebryces, and secondly the fight between Castor and Lynceus
for the possession of the daughters of Leucippus. The first
episode is narrated also by Ap. Khod. Argon, ii. ad init., but
in a tame manner altogether inferior to Theocritus. The
second story was narrated in the old Epic, the Cypria, and
in Pindar, Nem. x. Theocritus has in both stories differences
of detail, which will be noted in their place.
The dialect is Epic, with a few Doric or new Greek forms
intermixed. The MS. tradition is twofold for the latter part
of the poem and goes back to the two archetypes
;
and
(Introd. § 3). Up to 1 68 the poem is lacking in the MS. D,.
and hence we have only the tradition for this part. The
two sources differ greatly the tradition gives almost entirely
Epic forms, “
a large admixture of Doric. The former is
;
claimed as the better by Hiller {Beitrdge, p. 77 sqq.) and the

Epic forms were generally restored by Ahrens in his edition.
TTVfCTySj ,
Ziegler keeps the dorisms in 11 1-26 only. See further Introd.
§ I, pp. 29, 30.
;
The Vocabulary contains many words new to
Epic verse e. g. dfcy, aayk, PvOos,
5 5
,
koXoggos,
{yid. Legrand,
,
.
(^, aos , ,
NOTES: XXL LINES 61-65— XXIL 2-8 335
Etudey pp. 263, 264). On metrical points see Introd. p. 57.

The symmetry which marks the pastoral poems is only
occasionally apparent (e.g. 11. 156, 138, 23, 213, and in the
dialogue 54 sqq. ; nd. Introd.), and the periods are longer
and more flowing.
2.
€ IpeGiiciv are to
depending on the adjective.
3.
he taken together
the leathern cestus (Verg. Aen. v) which

:
was wound round the hand and forearm more as a protection

to the wearer in the delivery of swinging blows than to in-
: the infinitive
65
crease the weight of the blow.
5.
6 sqq. . cf. Eurip. Iph. Aul, 49.

:
;
The father of Led a
was Thestius the Aetolian. The adjective Qeands is used like
BepevciKua in xv. no oviSy xxii. 31.
The Great Twin Brethren ’ lent their aid
to those in distress on land and water.
‘
Cf. the well-known

legend of the battle of Lake Regillus, and Horace, Odes iv. 8. 31 :
‘ Clarum Tyndaridae sidus ah infimis

Quassas eripiunt aequoribus rates.’
9
The whole passage is
€€ vaidas
parallel to
6 vewvy ore €
^^
h. hymn 33 {ks Aioa/covpovs)
dcWai
:
€6
,'^ €,
’
apveaaiv \€VKoiaiVy
Ai6s Kovpovs
’ ^'^
€5
pvvs· ’ €6$ € ^3
’
€'€
’
* aWipos €5
aiWas,
6. €m .
vavTats
’
A
^
very old expression for a perilous position.
aXbs kv neKdyeaaty
The metaphor is apparently from a balance trembling how it
€$ ’ €^'€.
*
will turn. Cf. Theognis, 557 :
Kivdvvos Toi € (0^€iSy
.
Simonides, 97
^
'3 . Xvypbs oXeOpos
; Iliad 73 ’
8.
heavens.’
Orest. 1685
^
defended if we took
stars setting and coming into the
kâvvaas.
'
takes accus. of object reached ; cf. Eurip.

The Vulgate could only be
as genit. of space in which rising —
up (out of the sea) in the heaven. This would be exceedingly
obscure. The rising or setting of constellations mark the
^ ^^ € ).
seasons of the year (cf. Quint. Smyrn. vii. 310
hkos
:
;;
336
Herod,
,
€
Ships wliich
'.
^, ^
ix. 41
sail
THEOCRITUS
despite the warning of the stars are said
set aside with violence the stars/ Cf.
180
II.
^
13.
fr. 18.
18.
€ ,.
€ : cf.
Without
*·
Iliad viii.
all
19 1^
l/r, i. 24
This use of the comitative dative

xvii. 28
Theocr. xxv.
vii. 80, &c.
;
the tackle.* Cf. generally Alcaeus,

;
:
with avTos, applied to animate beings, is Attic. Homer only has

it of inanimate objects {Iliad· xi. The Alexandrian
699, &c.).
poets used it both with and without Ap. Khod. i. 503 ; :
€€ €€9
19. ’
(Cf. Fritzsche, lat. ed.)
Scolion of Hybrias
counted long before the liquid
21. ’
{dwokrjyovai)
.€,
shows the crib between
the Asses showing that it is fair sailing.’ The constellation,
‘
and
: for elision
: cf.
faintly
€€
xxi. 4, note.
kyevovTO,
cf. Find. N.
^05,
iii. 7
is
;
which is only visible in very clear weather, is thus described

by Aratus (892)
2 / 67 €
:
real *€ €€€ *
y\€
6y ciKVia
€€5 .......?*
€19 Bopcao'
‘'
’
€ € .
=
22.
.. ,€
TTpos
: cf. xiv.
Tho use
9
of article with adverb equivalent

J
with genit. Hesiod, Scut. 209
".
a noun
\€.
:
not Homeric. First in Hesiod,
is
Monro, G. § 264. .
364, 365
For Trpos cf. Isocr. 45 e 9
.
25.
Pal. vii. 31
27. marks the
9 9.
belongs to both substantives
transition to the
narrative ; cf.
Koipave
main
;
cf. x. 35, note
xviii.7. In xxiv. 50 it is resumptive xxiv. 46 it marks a
€5
;
further detail in the narrative (cf. xxii. 12). Cf. xviii. i, note.
29. a tribe on the coastland of Bithynia. In
:
Ap. Rhod. loc. cit. the Bebrycians are placed on the Propontis,
and the adventure takes place before the passing of the
Symplegades.
'€9 33. TTvpeia, ^
€9 €
. €€.
firesticks ’
;
Lucian, V. H. i. 32 nvpeia
’ 34·
35·
37. 5 :
:
^
cf. vi.
were
a feminine form of XiaaSs, ^smooth.’ These
feminines are formed in great numbers by Alexandrian and
later writers: pwyas (Theocr. xxiv. 95); (Nonnus)
;
left alone.’
58, note ;
xxii. 140.
/?
Xvaaas, dypids (Aratus) ;
Xcnpds (Theocr. i. 40) ;
n€v$ 0 s {Epit.
: :
NOTES: XXII. LINES n-6o 337
Bion.) ;
40. €K
,
,
Ai/xms (v. 17), &c.
39.
bottom of the pool

Bial,
€€ €€,
€
Marin, 3
(vii. 31) ; (Manetlio) ;
See Rutherford (Babrius), p. 82.
^pebbles.’
not
^
^lav'^-qs
were like/
;
cf.
re
(^
^
because the pebbles gleam from the
the description of Arethusa in Lucian,
(i. 115) ;
^.
7 rats dpyvpocîs.
44· dwelt beneath the open sky/ The description
^
of the place and of Amycus is modelled on Odyss, ix. 184 sqq,
^
^
€ ^^ €€ ’
€
dvyp kviave
wept ’ av\^
09 , os € \
49· 'TTCTpoi
Attic form for the Homeric
‘ to ’
a statue of an athlete,
olos
\ €€
,
Pal. ii. 235
yap
y€ GLTOâyw^
^rounded stones/ Theocritus uses the

(deriv. from root volUj
roll ; see Vanicek, vol. ii. p. 916) ; cf. the description of
.
weXwpLOVy
:
\€,
kwK€t
€vp€€s
€5
^\€ €
3
€€€
€
^.9
evyvapTTToio €
€9
TTVKVois
raOevres
virpar
;,
And for general sense cf. Tennyson’s description of the sleeping
Geraint.
52.
claws.’
. . . 7€,
a lion skin suspended by the
For €k cf. Bion, v. 2 l/c x€Lpbs dyovaa more usually
^
of the object on which a thing is hung, L· rives

7777,
.’ € .
Thucyd. iii. 81. 2.
55. iTcos cf. Aesch. Agam. 538 : :
X.
.
56.5*
€’€€€,
Soph. 0
:
.
, € . 59^
generic
:
;
any men
Arist. Frogs 731 irovypois

^
deem not
— now
whom
^
:
I
cf.
that you see

I bid hail
have not seen before.
Lysias, x. 23
by
’
;
all.’
much more
emphatic than the simple negation Xevaaeis, So Soph.
Elect. 9
59. €':ovos
MvKrjvas ras
5 5 . sc.
. .cf. V. 6i do not ps opav.
.
;
trespass on your land,’ i.e. the interference is not of my

seeking, and if you choose to obtrude you must take me as you
find me.
60.
a wish
€5Come ‘
: in answer to
and tasting my hospitality return.*
The optative expresses
:
;
THEOCRITUS z
— : : — ;
338 THEOCRITUS
But
6i.
little
Arist. Thesm. 1170

€v
’
more than
:
:
Soph.
=
€€
Thucyd.
cf.
53
:
properly ‘what should proceed from
cf. iii. 27
0. C. 1628
\
;
212; Antiphon, cxxx. 4

.
:
Eurip. Hec. 806

.^
Isocr. 39 e av
:
;
€€€. € me/
kv
kv
:
€€?. So in Latin, Livy, iii. 65 ‘in difficili = ’ ‘ diffi-

cile '
;
cf. xxii. 148, note.
63. €€.
The sense requires a present, so we should
recognize here an active form of the Homeric rkpaerai Hesych.
has rkpcrei Liddell and Scott treat rkpaci as a future,
:
hut without just ground. The sense is you shall know of that ‘
if you are parched with thirst ’ (Hartung).
'
65-67. Keiske’s assignment of these lines to Amycus and
Polydeuces in turn leaves
vithout grammatical connexion.
’ opOos inexplicable and
refers to the stand

scrimmage of the Pancratium of which Philostratus writes
Imag.ii. 6 avrois 5 cis €
aWovs djxîv' oi €€
up boxing
^ ;
to the
.
suits
Now
boxing
’
€,
kvaWcaOai’
(yos),
(Juntine) requires
and
8’
yap
€
ibidem
05 cannot
yap
aypa€v *ipya
. .
opOois (Paley) is useless

and not 6, and has no con-
.
refer to this, but obviously

-
struction
harsh
and
‘
;
zeugma
Hartung’s
€
is not applicable to the second clause,
and
*
;
can hardly be made coordinate. I do not

’ makes an exceedingly
understand Kynaston’s note there is possibly some reference ‘
to “gouging."’^ Philostratus as quoted above says expressly

;
— —
that this was barred. I therefore give ’ and the
following line to Amycus and read y for ’. The dialogue
then runs :
Amyc. Put up your hands, man against man.
^
Folyd. Boxing or tripping ?
Amyc. Nay, eye to eye. Lay yourself out, and do not spare
€
your tricks.
€€
^€€5k5€ X€Lpas
cf. Pind. Isth. vi. 50
apvyyoo
:
kas
’
:
€.
cf. Odyss. xviii.
^, 89 ; . Bhod. ii. 14
: cf. X. 2, note.
69. €, ,.., ‘no weakling is he, and shall be
“The On the reading see Hiller, Beitrdge,
.5?€
called Boxer.’"*
P· 54·
i.
kpe
T31 0
72.
I.
XV. 144·
€
5.
, ,. €
‘fights’ (Liddell and Scott).
For the
poayop€€a
: sc.
If this is right
we have here an example of that exaggeration in the use cf
article with the predicate
Id.
€
ii. 167
For
cf. Aeschin.
ellipse cf.
words which becomes frequent in a declining state of language, .
e. g. in Oppian, for v. 66 ; for kotos,

: ;;
NOTES : XXII. LINES 61-104 339
V. 52. = ‘ cistern/ Babrius, 120 (cf. Eutherford, ad loc,

cupiTTos
and lx of his introduction). But we ought probably to
p.
keep to the old meaning = ‘battle-cry* here (? cock-a- whoop *).
For the sense cf. Ar. Birds 70 06. opvis eywyf Eo. ?.
?.
‘
74· €,€
TLVos a\eKTpv 6 vos ; The beaten bird was called
cf. xvi. 67, note. :
xiii.
80.
77. act
56
€, ;
: apparently with
where words are similarly displaced.
xvii. 107,
‘bound themselves about* or ‘had got them-
selves bound/ since this was the office of the squires
Odyss. xviii. 76 dpyarrjpcs ayov
cf.
dvayKTj Ap. Ehod. ii. 62 €$
: cf.
:
ii. 137 ;
vii.
;
33
Iliad xxiii. 681.

82. must be taken intransitively (vid, Liddell and
Scott) ; contrast Odyss. xviii. 89 e? ’ avayov^ *
X€ipas Wakefield reads viovas, but this makes
in 1. 83 very obscure.
84 . ,
Trv€LOvaai
* o
‘
^.
.
which should
'irv€ovT€s : cf. XXV. 137
get *
5
;
Quint. Smyrn.
delib. optative,
xi.
Ap. Ehod.
10
i. 1154:
^^
€ ^^ ^
V0 *
ipis
4
oaris ^€€ TravvaraToSo
90. TToXus * cttIkcito, lunged heavily, head down.’ ‘
iroXtis : Aesch. Choeph. 36 &c.

Quint. Smyrn. imitates the passage
65
92. : (iv. 339) :
€ya ’
knoTpvvovres €?
kv ^,
94· : see Odyss. xi. 577 ·
96. ; cf. vii. 157. Note the quick dactylic

character of these lines, and contrast the sIoav movement of
1. 98.
€
98.
7$ '
€,
^ : sc.
’
Amycus.
op9os
: cf. Odyss. xviii.
^,
240
. £:?,
V.
99
100.
102.
376.
104.
·
€
€
€€
:
. . .
intrans.
‘ shouted in applause,* Iliad
:
TrpoBciKvvs,
Homeric
‘
;
drave with his

Iliad xix. 49.
‘with feint blows’
fist
xxiii. 869.
’
;
;
cf.
cf.
Verg. Aen,
Ap. Ehod.
ii. 108
TOO
5 * lovros
Quint. Smyrn,
rov
€*
b€îT€py
iv.
*
/ft?
358 :
®$ ,
I? K€V€ov KpaTfpds
€7) 9^
^ 3
^ €€$
X^pas
€€€
ijXaac
\
^»
dkQ\(p
6.
X€ipas, €?
2
340 THEOCRITUS
107.
xiv. 18
6€5 Soph.
with subj. unexpressed
y 0. T.
: gen.
629
absol.
cf.
^ 9. ;
€| .
;
€5,
aimed blows at his breast and outside
109·
^ ’^
. . ‘
his neck.’ Theocritus probably means the same as Homer,

Odyss. xviii. 96 o ovaros Ahrens reads i^vv :
(i^va Meineke) ’, but this is unnecessary, and is im-

sportsmanlike, not to be justified by Eurip. Iph, Taur. 1370:
Hartung
ml
^
\'
wpos
. , .
€.
— a physical impossibility.)
(C.
no.
1 1 2.
€€ *
€5 : Homeric ;
haec scriptura defend! posse ita

:
Iliad
^
ii. 264.
videtur ut oapK^sH de utroque dictum esse statuamus, i.e. de

Amyce et Polluce, atque ut postea poeta oratione translata a re
statim ad ipsara personam utrumque distinxisse cogitetur per
ai \6 €’ (Ameis). The construction proceeds irregularly.
.5
We should normally have ai € instead of o Be.
€K : cf. xxix. 24 ;
Isocr. 16 D eyv € pas
1 13.
.
-, ^ €, :
:
cf.
Tov
cf. i.47.
Odyss, vi.
’
230
daidiiiv
:
. . .
114· . . ,
expression, but not unlike voaos

This alone has an MSS. authority,
‘ in the grip of the fight.’ novel
Soph. Track. 1009.
which many
^. €vos,
A
read, would only be admissible if Amycus and Pollux fought in

€/9
,€
would mean ‘engaging
regular rounds, so that
in the fight again ’
Xpoiij
(^,
conj. Meineke).
(see Hiller, BeitragCj p. 45), better in ‘
colour too.’ vhich Toop conjectured and most editors

read, is less appropriate. It is not the limbs but the general
aspect which is described. In the sportsman’s phrase Pollux
‘comes up smiling.’
€
116, 117.
Muse ()
:
,cf. 7, 8, &c. Index, s.v. Hiatus. The

is invoked here at the crisis of the story cf.
:
^ ;
.
^, , ^
Bacchyl. xv. 47
Callim. iii.
Rhod.
etTre
iv.
‘
8
tls
is the mouthpiece of the Muses uttering what they
1379
the mouthpiece of others,’

;
The poet
kycb ’ krkpoLaiv
cf.
€ pdOos'
i.
ky^ ’
e. of the Muses
:
;
;
see
Hiller’s note.
b>s €0€\€LS 75 (Hiller, Beitrcige, p. 52) cf. Iliad xiv.
€€
, $.
;
337 ;
Odyss. xviii. 113 kOkXeis tol
120.
always to
Liddell and Scott translate this word ‘a
luuge,’ but when used in connexion with fighting it seems
mean the ‘guard position {kv ^</)0?,
A. Pal. vii. 433, &c.) ; cf. ‘in procinctu (Quintil. xii. 9. 21
‘oratorem armatum semper et velut in procinctu stantem’).
^
—
NOTES: XXII. LINES 10^-142 341
Tr. ‘Amycus seized Polydeuces’ left with his left swerving

sideways from his guard, and attacking with the other hand
swung round his broad forearm from his right side . but ;
. .
Polydeuces ducked his head, and struck straight from the

shoulder’: i.e. Amycus tried to hold doAvn Polydeuces* guard
arm and to deliver a side blow by swinging his arm round
from his side on to his opponent’s head, is not
the fist, but the whole forearm girt with the cestus. The
Greeks used this swinging blow much more than the modern
prize-fighter. Hence 1 45 Amycus is represented with his
.
ears battered (see Badminton volume on Boxing^ Introd.).

For erepri Kiessling conjectures perhaps rightly. €€,
Xayovos. Ahrens* conjecture km Xayovas, like Amycus’
blow, is rendered futile by the fact that Pollux ducked liis
head.
124. ,
‘straight from the shoulder,’ lit. with the weight
:)
€
of his shoulder ; cf. xxv. 147.
126. (so ). Amycus had released his hold on Poly-
deuces’ left when met with the blov in the face.
Odyss. xii. 92.
128. €iTi : Odyss. xviii. 92.
13 1. Apollonius
\^
Schol. Apoll. ii. 98
133*
6
^.
: Iliad xxiii. 698.
3.
makes Poly deuces
’apos
Amycus was
dk nal
kill
ndaavdpos
Amycus, but vkL
son of Poseidon and the

^
nymph
Melie, Ap. Khod. ii. 2.
134.
^,
:
* €€
Ap. Rhod.
km
7
ii. 5 :
^ koto
135· Theocritus now passes to the second part of the poem

the exploits of Castor. This has no connexion vith the pre-
ceding save community of actors. In the Epic the Cypria —
Castor was killed by Idas, Lynceus and Idas by Polydeuces
(Proclus, Chrestom. i). In Theocritus Lynceus is killed by
Castor Idas comes to his brother’s assistance but is slain by
;
the lightning of Zeus Polydeuces takes no part in the fight.

;
In Pindar {Nem. x) Castor is surprised by Lynceus stealing

the cattle of Aphareus and is mortally Avounded ; Polydeuces
slays Lynceus ; Idas is killed by the thunderbolt. Tlie detail
that the sons of Aphareus were betrothed to the daughters of
Leucippus and that the Dioscuri robbed them of their brides
seems to be first found in Theocritus (see Legrand, Etude^
p. 91), but is repeated by Ovid {Fasti^ v. 699) md, note on :
: ^, ^ ? '
€,
iv. 150.^
140. 0 Kapxepos : cf. xv. 48.
‘
soon to be bridegrooms.*
141. cf. Pind. N. X. 124 ’
(kvQvra
142. €’ ; Homeric ending ;
Iliad xiv.
401.
: ;;
342 THEOCRITUS
145. cm . . . xaXciroC ^why are ye sternly set to
/
;
’
gain another’s bride ?
cm : cf. i. 49.
148. cv opKco = op/fioj : cf. Lucian, Tax, 22 kv
Evenus, i. 2
:
. \ Cf. Thucyd. ii. 64 ^,
^€
Hypereides, xxxvi. 25 hav y^^yovora kv
€/, So probably the difficult phrase, Eurip. Bacchae 860 :
bs kv riXet Oebs
* 3.
€€=€€?.)
(ci'
instr. with €€
150. Meineke, Ahrens, and Ziegler reject the line altogether,
regarding it as a weak supplement to
€) ;
in 1. 151
hardly necessary.
stances of the story as given here seem to be the Dioscuri
dat.
The circum-
pos
—
{
had made an expedition into Arcadia with Idas and Lynceus ;
a quarrel arising over the division of the loot the Dioscuri

seized the portion which belonged to the sons of Aphareus,
and offered it to Leucippus, who in return gave them his
daughters previously espoused to Idas and Lynceus (Kenier).
According to the common version the Dioscuri vere already
married to the daughters of Leucippus, and being taunted by
,’.
their cousins for giving no dowry stole the cattle of Aphareus
and made a present of it to Leucippus (Schol. Lycophr. 548).
156. large ; cf. Plato, Phaedo 78 a ; Charito, 7. vi. 2
,^
^ ’
159.
yap
€€. Theocritus uses the Epic and Ionic forms of
nouns in -evs indifferently ; cf. €€
€€, 5 ^ xviii. 17 ;
^^^
xxiv. 128 ;
€
tnro,
yvvaiKes
^
xv. 93
yXe,
xvii. 74, &c.
under the dominion of’; Odyss, vii. 68
Rhod. i. 270
ye
€.
;
€
),
164.
167.
:
165. TTpos TcXos

cf. vii. 5·
TTpbs rkXos epyov.
is
I said.’ ‘
€€,
among the many which the Alexandrian
^ to
This verb
come to completion
(,
’
;
shortened form of
Megara, 99
poets used
in a new sense. In Homer it means to make ‘ like ’ (e. g.
Odyss. iv. 279), or ‘to conjecture.’
‘ he said,’ after reporting a speech
;
In Ap. Rhod.
e.g. ii. 240
‘So spake Ag.’ Homer, Odyss, xxii. 31 probably
^ frequently =
=
yvop^.
€
^
‘ surmised.’
See Buttmann, Lexil. p. 276 sqq,
168. €·’ cf. ii. 7, note Odyss, viii. 408
^
. . . :
;
:
’
’liros Trip TL
^.
€ ^
Statius, Achill,
Quint. Smyrn. xiv. 381
. , €
dareus were brothers.
i. 285
’
€€€
‘ irrita ventosae
‘on our father’s

yev
ykpL ,rapiebant verba procellae
side.’ Aphareus and Tyn-

’
;
,^; ^
NOTES: XXII. LINES 145-195 343
172. V€iKOs . . Iliad iv. 444.

€€
.
to bathe our spears in blood cf.Simonides,
5 ,
‘ *
;
143 . . . : Callim. iv. 95 raxLvos €

73· €$, my ^
kinsman.’ Nothing is gained by the
€ €.5€
conjecture
178.
181. 0€os
183. €S
184.
afcovrasvn
*
los.
Oeiev,
.
:
.
the survivors of the fight.
.
: cf. . 83.
cf. Quint. Smyrn. i. 158 doiovs clXct
The shield is held to guard the body, while
: Homeric
:
;
Iliad iv. 363 € -€
the spear shows under its edge.
187. irovov € : cf. vii. 139.
€1 irov Tt
€
; cf.
fc€
,
Hesiod, Scut 334
/?, evO'
:
aaK^vs vnb daidaXioio
€
Theocritus may have had in mind the spirited account of the
duel in Eurip. Phoen, 1356 foil. cf. ib, 1382 :
’'
€, ,
;
yaaov de XSyxais’ kvkXols

69 pos
ct ’ ltvos dr^pos
190.
1 91. .
€vC. For lengthened in this position
The singular should be retained against the con-
cf. Iliad x. 254.
192.
194. 5
€
jectured dop’ (Musurus) cf. vi. 2, note.
the same ending, Iliad xvii. 761.
:
Ap. Rhod. i. 153 :

;
€
195-
5, 8’
AvyK€vs
€€0
vep9e
ye neXei KXeos avepa Keivov
^
ayea.
the point touched but the crimson
crest.’
,‘just,’ a developed meaning of the word. Originally
,
used with words expressing distance or amount in a strictly
it is
comparative sense ; cf. Arist. Thesm, 746 :
M.
X. axedbv
€ de yeyove ;
Tpeh
€
? TeTTapas
' ’
(‘as much
€ nvXas
as from the H. to now’)
i.e. and no further) : cf. Arist. Vespae 213
;
(‘just, just a wink ’).
(pyv
as far as to the Scaean gates,’
So here. From this it

acquires the meaning of ‘as much and no more,’ ‘just,’ and
iKavev (‘
;
Iliad ix. 354
€€ h
is used with less definite expression Theocr. xxv. 73 ; Ap. :
Rhod. iv. 1269 :
’
anXoos etXeiTaL yas vnep
:
344 THEOCRITUS
(^just covering the land’).
‘just not’) ; oaoy
in 1. 45.
Polyb. ^ So finally
ii. 4. 4.
ocrov
Contrast the use noted
(=:‘all but/
€. Construe €^ yovv
196, 197.
(pepovTos
, (^.Pindar and Alexandrian, not Homer {
T€y
igg.
Mimnermus, xi.
‘where
5). Pindar has as relative (A. iv.
^€ ^, 8).
Callim.
201.
AvyKeos kv
204·
€
;
^
The Alexandrians use the
€s^
:
.
Ap. Ehod.
Pind. N. x. 131
. . uTTvos :
;
:
-forms freely
rore, Nicander, Alex. 608
cf. Iliad
Vergil, Aen. x. 745
,
3
8.
’
:
‘ olli
^
{al.
dura quies
ore).
€
oculos et ferreus urget
€€ Tov
somnus ’
;
6
Iliad v. 82
€
:
5
5 5.
205·
the mother of Idas and Lynceus.
{= <ET€poVj cf. vii. 3 · Laocoossa is
207. .
€ .
, Pind. N. . :
^,
x. 125 :
21 1. €^, -
€v 9 €v apndâvT€S ayakpL
: Pind.
’ ’'
loc.
'/,
loeeos.
ciL 132:
Zeus
’
’
€ € ^.
€
kprj-
’ epis 5
. 6,
212. €v
214. €€
somewhat the formal ending
: cf.
; cf.
XV. ad fin.
note.
;
to the old
xvii. ad fin. Theocritus expands
Homeric hymns, adding
a more elaborate epilogue.
215. Zk T€ : cf. i. 83.
7€,€ cf. V. 124.
220.
:
5, ‘a pillar against the onset.’ For the
. ^
genitive cf. Soph. 0 T. 1200 . Trvpyos : Eurip.
Medea 1322 epvpa noXepias Pindar, : 01 . ii. 146, calls Hector
222. oiKos u'Trdpxci, ‘ as store supplies’ my (cuy, cf. Odyss.

xxii. 344). Gercke {Rh. Mus. 43) would read 3 : cf. Bacchyl.
€€ €
€ ^.
V. 31
Id. xix. I ^ KkX^vBos ^.

XXIII.
On authorship see Introd. § 2. understand It is difficult to

how any critic could attribute worst of all poems, to this,
Theocritus. Like xix, xx, xxi, it is preserved only in the
group of MSS., and the text is exceedingly corrupt.
.
^,
NOTES: LINES 196-222— XXIIL 1-15 345
'·5, =
. love-sick/
€ in late poets love
^
1.
^
;
€
Moschus,
2. €’ vii.
yeivaro
Meineke compares Menander
8
he vas good, beyond that no longer

The
re
force of
^'
3
.
is
.
(Frag. Com. iv. p. 164)

^ up
ae
to a certain point
cf. Hesiod,
(Paley,
;
Scut.
ad
50
Zoc.).
opas kv ’ ^’ €€ 9.
The line may be an imitation of Bion,

. x. (Herm.) 4 aypiov
,
aGTopyov v6ov
5.
heart/
7.
8.
,, ^love’s fires
‘quiver.^
adject,
:
Musaeus, 90
(Yulg.) is a doubtful word, whether we take it

for adverbial expression
vps . ;
^
in the
as ^ a rosy apple' (i. e. presents'), or ‘ rosy cheeks.'

(Ahrens) neatly completes the description, Hhere was no quiver
of the lip, or bright flash of the eye, or roses blushing on the
€
cheek.' Cf. Bion, i. ii /ml to
10, II.
€ \€€ .
The subjunctive
’ *
kv
iy€L
Cf. Callim. vi. 50:
xdkôs,
5 7j€ Kvvayov
5’
Homeric syntax Monro, H.
11.
€ ;
€€, things towards the

^ so
is used in simile according to
G. § 285.
he acted in
3 (a)
all
;
Iliad v. 161.
^
,
^
man’; but this can hardly be right,
, ^ ( ^^
^
nothing undone. The sense would require ovtws ^^. No
satisfactory emendation has been proposed
^ Graefe
Meineke ; ? oi/Vcus
all things ’).
hoet
;
Keibel
= leave
so was he minded in ^
;
12. €€ ^for he possessed self-conceit'; cf.

^
oyKos, Isocr. 8 d.
followed by subsequent editors, reads

hardly translateable.
The MSS. avayKav could
only mean ^le suffered constraint,’ and is senseless. Meineke,
Ahrens commends this because the

translation of Divus (1539) has oculi gravem visum habebant
dvayKas,
^
$
necessitate,' and Ahrens held that Divus used a now lost MS.
obviously took
avayKav
for
13, 14.
in 1.
(^
13.
,
of good character but see Hiller, Beiir. p. 15, note 3. Divus
Fritzsche).
:
as a noun and made what he could of

oyKov prepares the way
His colour fled clothed in angry insult.’

‘
T&s opyds is defining genitive.

'·€€€5
,
vid. Liddell and Scott ; and add A. Pal. xi. 38
. . V. 255
:
15 · Cf.
5
\'
·’
.’
— : : ;
346 THEOCRITUS
i6. Apparently imitated by Ovid, Met. xiv. 701
Postquam ratione furorem ‘
Vincere non potuit supplex ad limina venit '
and ih. 716

^ Non tulit impatiens long! tormenta doloris
€.€
Iphis et ante fores haec verba novissima dixit/
.
21.
( 78 €€8,
with direct
22.
’ ,
Others read ydp
€ . . .
accus., a late use: A. Pal. vii. 98 (Meleager)
ênraged by reason of my grief’ (not

€€, will not move to you*\
€ (from Junt.), construing €€\
sc.
as }^,
‘propter iniurias tuas’ as Meineke). The genit.
Iliad iv. 168 (Kruger, ii. 47. 21).
is causal
but I go where the story holds there is a

‘
€
common road (of death), where there is that medicine for
love — forgetfulness. ’
24. cf. A. Pal. v. 220 î(pos

€€.
:
26. referring back to 1 22

: 3 The Juntine . .
reading has been too readily accepted.

31. Haupt rejects this line and the preceding. The couplet
is certainly a mere tautology of 11 28, 29. The expression of .
the lines is clumsy at the best White is the lily, it fades
^
‘ :
when it falls (droops ?) ; white is the snow, and melts when

it has sprinkled’ ().
For the meaningless of 1 31 .
Boissonade conjectures <pX^yx 9 y

kiravOy in 1 30, alii alia.*
Odyss. xix. 206
33·
38. €m^€s
.
J. A. Hartung
The line seems to be modelled on
Eupos
‘
cf. xxiv. 85.

.
A. Pal. viii. 192

. .
Ipea; y€
:
'€$
5
with
:
€€
:
’
€ ^^. ^ :
ih. vii. 220.

40. TO ’ from Bion, i. 45. € :
42. I cannot vex you you will recon-

Xviriiv €, ‘
:
cile me with your kiss.’ syllable is lost in the MSS. Paley’s A :
KvTTHv is perhaps the best of many conjectures Ahrens’ oiveiv :
would be a emendation
€ perfect
€
if the active voice
were ever found, CIN6IN by haplography becoming 6 IV.
(Madvig)
for
is also possible.
pile me up some mound that shall
^ and
‘
43. . . . ,
hide my love.* (the Vulgate lectio) is quite absurd.

Possibly to is the original ; vid. crit. note. The cor-
ruption 01 is common in late texts, the two sounds being
pronounced alike. The text o-f Theocritus affords a good
number of cases of this itacism and consequent corruption ;
vid. xxiii. 16; v. 129 p; niovTij k; Kaiovrij c; xxv. 80 /^:,
— .
et ol etr;, 52 e/cotAtaev,
,
c : xxiii.
44. There is possibly an imitation of this passage in Charito,
E. X ; Chaereas, about to hang himself, loquitur
TeAevTatav*
5,
elne Se
ae
^' € ry
:
Xaipia
et êv
, 1
47.
NOTES:
€.
.
Addresses to the passer-by are of constant
LINES 16-59— XXIV. 347
occurrence in Greek sepulchral inscriptions ; Theocr. Epig.

ix. 19 ; .
Pal, vii. 452, &c.
49,50. €€,
/c.T. ., ^he dragged a stone and leaning
it — —
the dreadful stone against the Avail, high as the middle
of the doorway, fastened therefrom the fine cord, and placed
the noose about his neck.*
€ .
lintel.
^,
’
properly the threshold, here the doorposts and
'^
:
: sc,
278
^
: cf. Odyss, xi.
’€
For
€€
is
54
[For
* €:€
,·€,
very likely.
286
55. V€ov
explains ^
in
or
defiled
?
ry
1.
^50 Ahrens conjectures
^caedes
Voss
so one MS. corrected
€., ,,,
modo
patrata* (Wuestemann).
Paley keeps this, and
by touching the corpse
his robes so
‘
€,~\
;
was amazed *
;
unnecessary.
Nicet.
;
neither
Eugen.
*
v.
Wuestemann. But it is not the garment but the man that
(possibly ^
Meineke conjectures enl ’
is defiled by such contact, and the text is undoubtedly corrupt.
. \' kmaXev, referring to v. 39
,
€€),
,
57. €€€, ‘made

rras
for’; ^^^ Aratus, 127.
58.
the bath.
, €0 : sc, ‘'Epcoy, i. e. a statue of the god standing by
59.
,
The construction
^' .
‘he stood on the stone base looking to the water.’
is defended by Iliad xiv. 154
‘standing looking from Olympus’; Soph. Antig, 41
XXIV.
This poem narrates the story of the infant Heracles strangling

the serpents which were sent by Hera to destroy him. As in
the other narrative poems the setting is domestic rather than
heroic (see Introd. p. 29 Legrand, Etude, p. 185). The story
;
was well known in literature (cf. Pindar, N, i), and supplies

a frequent subject to art. The device of Heracles and the
serpents appears on the coins of (i) Thebes ; (2) the alliance of
Samos, Ephesus, Ehodes, Cnidus, &c. ; (3) Croton and the
South Italian league cf. note on Id, iv. 32. In painting the
;
best known is a fresco of Pompeii on the right is Zeus in ; ;
the centre Alcmene, terror-struck ; on the left a slave ;

Heracles is a well-grown child, and is represented not in his
cradle but kneeling (see Journ, Hellen, Studies, vol. xvi. p. 143
sqq,). There was a painting by Zeuxis on the same subject,
Pliny, N, H, xxxv. 63 magnificus est et luppiter eius in throno
‘
adstantibus deis et Hercules infans dracones strangulans,

Alcmena matre coram parente et Amphitryone.’ The dialect,
Doric with a few Epic forms intermixed i, lo, {
:
348 THEOCRITUS
aos II, &c. but tovs io not tcOs, &c.). On authenticity see
€€
;
Introd. § 3.
4. king of the island Taphos. He Avas destined

:
to be deathless so long as he kept from hurt his strange gold
,€
hair, but being robbed of this by his daughter Comaetho the —
—
6.
and
7.
€u
€*€
\
. .
^
Delilah of the story fell an easy victim to Amphitryo in war.
5 ^laying her hand on their heads.’
^ sleep
.
vrjyperov
the beautiful melody of these three lines
,
to wake again’; contrast iii. 49,

(Epit. .'), Observe
the crooning
sound of the open vowel in the first two, the rounded refrain
of the last with its repeated and rhyming halves.
;
9.
11. 5 is accus. of ^motion to’
€, ^when the Bear
cf. i. 140.
swings
;
to his midnight setting

opposite to Orion, who just shows his mighty shoulder in the
sky.’ Orion’s shoulder is just above the horizon at midnight
in the middle of September (in Lat. 35° N.) ; cf. Aratus, 584
ws 01
*
\ €9
\
(Corona, Piscis, Bootes)
€
6 ’ avrios , :
•
€v
ye
’
Kepaos ·€ . ^^^
(pacLvbs
Where Aratus
;
June- July.
is
'
speaking of the cosmical setting of Corona in
12.
against).
cf. i.
€ 30; Herod,
14. ·), ^bristling with the motion of their azure coils.’

Join with not with
'
as tmesis,
the dative is used instead of the simple dative to express
i.
€
‘under the power of,’ ‘under the influence of’ ; and so instead
76
with
(over
'M.B€s .^
of the dative of means, cf. Ap. Rhod. iii. 3 ks
* dvrjyaye Kooas
The whole description follows Pindar,
jr. i. 59
^€ ^^ € -'
Is ’^ evpvv
^ €-
ojKHas yvo
€€$’ ’
3 ^ €^ .'
yo€VOls
avTeivev
oLos
xpovos
kais
3,
'€^ *-
^vxas
’
^6
*
vas aprjyoiaai
(
yap , ^'
pvsy
* *
^^ -
yvvaiKaSj
yavov
3
y-
,
^ dêiais u€ts.
;
NOTES: XXIV. LINES 4-42
15. .Paley understands ^postes qui latebras serpenti-

349
bus praebuerunt/ but the serpents in question are at least big
,
pythons. It seems better to change the feeble
uK^v (Stadtmiiller), and explain
of 1. 16 to
as Soph. 0. T. 1262
Tr. where the posts gave way and bent inwards.*
‘
’
—
16.
18.
^,
The huge snakes do not come tlirough an open door as in
Pindar’s narrative but force their way in.
. Bacchyl. 9 has
—
^threatening that they should eat.’
of a snake cf. ^^^î€r)s ^^
8 ^,
;
Hesiod, Theog, 826 (of Typhoeus) €/i € oi
.
22. : cf. V. 39·
\ 23.'·5, Âvhen he saw.* There are

^^
isolated instances of
s^ ,
this use in Homer, Odyss. xxii. 22 ’
69 It is common in Herodotus ;
cf. also Callim. Dian. 51 alva
,,
26. IvavTios, ‘
facing the snakes * ;
‘
standing up to them ’
as
we might say.
31.
}
32.
^
their coils in their agony*

Hhat never cried vhile nursed.*
belongs both to
^.
under the power of* cf. xxii. 159; Ap. Khod.
;
cf.
€
Ap. Rhod.
and
iv.
,6€,
150 :
i.
^loosening
270
} €y6vos
^3
yyyevios
^^ 6 y
.
34j 35· The speech of Alcmena is introduced abruptly vithout
any prefatory or the like cf. 1. 48. Ahrens* ;
€f.pay€ is an unnecessary change for €n€yp€To. The v.
,
1.
€€€
less.
—
(MS. c) strangely adopted by Ziegler is worth- —
36. = (Kruger, ii. 36. i. ii) ;
cf.
= Menander.
0€LT]s : Epic subjunct. 2 aor., Kruger, ii. 36. i. 7.
<ois = T€0i's (?).
38. 05,
that it is the dead hour of night, while the
‘
walls stand clear vith light, as it vere in the brilliant daAvn ’

;
cf. Odyss. xix. 37. The house is filled with a strange unnatural
light, presaging some miraculous event.
€£€€5 &C.
: cf. xi. 40; sc. : cf. vvktos ^ $
The an adjectival
s 39·
epithet of
ripiyevHav
in
:
€).
gen. of time.
Homer, except only
It appears as a substantive in Ap.
Avord
Odyss. xxiii.
is
347 {-
^ ?^?
Rhod. iii. 823, and frequently in later poets.
KaGapds
40.
42.
?
€€,
?
€ |5,
: cf.
^
Aratus, 469
something strange.*
^
to get his sword.*
:
ore yao?
.
;
350 THEOCRITUS
ol the scansion of Iliad xxii. 307 to ol
: cf.
re €
Odyss. ix. 39^ xxi. 136. The line ;
;
resembles closely Antimachus, frag, 74 to pa ol dyxi\exh

7re pi
47.
how homely
5, .,, alei.
Note here as at the beginning of the poem
the description of Theocritus is as compared with
Pindar (above on 1 14). Theocritus" heroes would hardly let
.
you believe that they belong to that past which was never
present.
XaXfceois
In Theocritus the sleepy, snoring servants are hardly
roused by the master (avros) and the mill-slave, and then
come crowding in a throng of frightened domestics for Pindar
there must come at this moment of the adventure
For
somnum/ where
€5€9. dyol
cf. Verg. Aen, ix. 326 ^toto proflabat pectore

Servius has ‘periphrasis est ne verbo humili
€
;
stertentem dicat’ ; here the ^humile verbum’ is not intended
48. oTi
5€
to be concealed,
Arist. Prohl. 866 a 25 : on »
Odyss, xx. 105
s €6€5
^
51. : cf. ;
’ 1^
ev9'
yvvT]
ol
€€ eiaro
aXerpis
,
1. 49 a Homeric ending (Odyss. xxi. 47) ;
1. 52 resembles
Iliad xviii. 525 ol poyevovO,
56. : apparently = ‘
in panic ’
not conplosis
‘
—
manibus’
eyv (see Meineke’s note)
(Odyss. xx. 132).
a new word,
Similar words in
vay^ vya,
but formed like
-, -, - are
coined with great frequency in the poets:
€€,
€€,
pyVy (for Homeric ), €6, &c,
.’€ 57.
58.
60. :
:
Callim, Del, 265

a
vid. Liddell and Scott.
‘
new
showed
ei'Xeo
. 5
’
coinage of the Alexandrian poets.

;
kv * kpd\ev’
385
61.
64.
, (€)
quemadmodum
quae a gallicinio
avSs
€8
:
€*
:
‘
8eiovs,
cf. A. Pal. vi. 220

deadly pale.’
enim tempus
the third cock-crow.
‘ Noctis
in tres partes erat divisum, ita tertia pars,
ticulas erat subdivisa.

nomen habebat, in tres par-
Sic Id. xviii. 56 0 wparos de primo
^ paralyzed with fear
e/xcive
’
;
€;?
3
Arist. Lysist,
65. €€
gallicinio ponitur indicatque
: cf. Pind. H.
primum mane (Wuestemann).
i. 90
’
’
ye'iTova eK/caXeaev
, 3 \€ 5,€
(Amphitryon) Aibs
Teipeaiav'
..,
'^,
4
6.
would use
€€€ the imperfect is correct here. Oratio Recta
€
€\€. Odyss. ii. 156
Arist. Vesp, 460
€€ —
:
a thing is fixed from of old in destiny not
l/xeAAo/iev
’
’
a Te\eea6aL
'^ € € —
€6
»
: :
NOTES: XXIV. LINES 47-86 351
69. ,€8
’€
:
ri
Odyss. iv.
€ €€ '
fcardKeôVy
326
.,,
€€^
’
, ^ even We should expect ws as the
5,
thus.’
sentence is negative.
70.
71.
€€ ^^
‘
spindle
ol
’
;
Odyss, vii. 197
. KkcuOis re
:
^
€ € ' ,.
, .. 14 :
Teiresias appears by this name in Callim.

:
The MS. version of

this line is hardly tolerable, though
€
V. 81.
we find such scansion as yepaiovs (Tyrtaeus)^ (Herond.),
.
vtos {Odyss.), dpaios as well as oi6s re, &c. is an
obvious gloss.
: the emphasis is on the participle ;
^thou knowest all I tell thee.’

73. cf. Megara, 27 The sense there
:
€,
is obviously most wretched of mothers,’ so here noblest of
^ ‘
mothers not
’
mother of noblest sons ; Eurip. Bhes. 909
*
’
yivvas, ^noblest of children.’ See Kenyon on

Bacchyl. xi. 106.
74. €, and treasure in thy heart the happier ^
turns of fate.’
^ many a dame of Greece, while she rubs the
76, 77.
soft thread about her knee at eventide, shall sing of Alcmene by
name.’ The important word is deidoiaai the participle. —
TTCpl cf. Pal. vii. 726 (Leonidas) .
^^ .
;
rj
€ crpoyyvWova'
€ yovvaTos
The use of is rather far-fetched, but {-)

expresses the careful twisting and rubbing smooth of the
thread before weaving, Verg. Georg, i. 390 nocturna carpentes ‘
pensa puellae.’
79. cs cf. the prophecy in Pindar, N. i. 105
:
€
, ^.^
ev eipdva
€^€
€^\ kv
"' €^€
:
, €
5 kv
. . . All
. 8. broad of breast xiv. 68.

‘ ’ cf.
;
: cf. Simon. Epig. 108
83 Soph. Track. 1191 sqq. Bacchyl. xvi.
€
· : :
84. 05 : cf. xviii. 18.

86. (ore) : cf. xxiii. 34 ;
Biad xiii. 817 Odyss. xviii. 272.
;
Teiresias seems to prophecy a new golden age on earth as the

:
352 THEOCRITUS
.
,
result of Heracles’ labours ;
cf. Verg. iv. 24. The idea is
unusual in this connexion, but there is hardly ground for
suspecting the verses as an interpolation.
94. € : cf. xxv. 19.
95. ^
out of the land.* Tlie adject. = tovs
opovs ;
xiv. 55, &c.
cf.
€s TTCTpas the ashes are to be cast on to a desert spot.
: The
pys
^
96. €8:
correction * €k makes nonsense.
Verg. EcL viii. loi
^ Fer cineres, Amarylli, foras rivoque iluenti

Transque caput iace, nec respexeris.’
Soph. 0. C. 490:
€ .
€€ €€ 5.
avrbs Kei ns dWos crov^
As here Quint. Smyrn. xii. 29
€€€ €€€.
Op. 459
98.
l^cos
. (5)S €€€,
€,
Note the use of the nominative with the infin. here in command.
According to the usual use the accus. is employed when the
person to whom the command applies is not present in person.
’
wreathed with wool

Hesiod,
cf. Soph. 0. T. 3
^
\
€s € ?.
‘that ye may ever be lords over your
*
;
;
enemies.’
X.
5.
45 (note)
The optative is used in primary sequence as in
.
^^ ^
T02. : cf. Soph. 0. T. 17 yrjpa
103. V€ov The simile is as old as Homer, Iliad xviii. 56:
8
0 ’ €pv€t Taos'
Tov \ €y s yovvw \, ...
Cf. Quint.
^s €pLes de^cro.
Smyrn. vii. 645 6 ’ dp* €€ PovXy epvos
104. €€8
Trais irarpbs€evos.
Eurip. H. F. 31 ou
The remainder
of the idyll is occupied
:
with a brief account of the training of the young Heracles ;

it is somevhat bald and has little connexion with the pre-
ceding narrative. It is probable that here for once Theocritus
yields to the learned tendency of the Alexandrian school, and
introduces mythology for mythology’s sake alone, especially
as the majority of the legends here alluded to are scarcely
known elsewhere, or not at all. An additional motive may
however be that already noticed to glorify Heracles as the ;
last ancestor of the house of Ptolemy, and to glorify him by

giving him as pupil to a group of heroes.
€,
to be a marksman with the arrov’;
(^€€€5,
107. ‘
kmaKotros is the adjective, vid. Liddell and Scott.

stands after it as after
but this
108. €K
is
or the like
Xen. Oec. xii. 13). Most editors now read
an unnecessary
; cf.
The genitive
alteration,
xvii. 13,
M ,
o
NOTES: XXIV. LINES 94-129 353
(105 with the dative here and xxv. 119, and Hesiod,
:
Op. elsewhere with genitive.

120 Eurytus named witli
;
\
€£ ( ^,
Heracles as tlie greatest of archers in Odyss, viii. 224
. €,5 /?,
pa
€ : MSS. but Hres Eumolpos habet
,
Schol. Soph. 0. C. 1046, quorum nemo erat filius Philammonis.
Lege
Thamyri
€
{Iliad ii.
9
595) Suidas
€€
= Philam. cantu peritus, et intellige de
: erepos bv
,:
QpaKos Taylor quoted by Briggs.
III. Join ^ all the tricks of foot
wherewith the nimble Argive wrestlers throw each other in
?
the bout.*
^'
d-fro
teal
€€cf. vii. 6 l/i (note).
:
^with a quick tvist.’ Theophrastus

kv ^ ' .^
114·
boxing;
note on
1 16. : (3) in the
xxii. 66.
Heracles
of Phanote or Phanoteia a town of Phocis.

This Harpalycus is not elsewhere known in connexion with
Heracles.
is trained () in wrestling (2) in
combined exercises of the Pancratium see
;
120. Soph. Plectra 720, describing the chariots

:
coming close round the turning-point of the course {)

^ ,
:
€
€ €€, Kuvos ’
€
€€
avels
122. € €€ ? ^ ?,
Amphitryon appears
:
as a great charioteer in Pindar, P, ix. 8r.
Odyss. xiii. 137 :
€€
’
€, $.
124.
ea eo quod
125. : :
nondum
fractos currus servaverat usque
eorum prae vetustate soluta essent ’ (Briggs),
cf. xxii. 120.
cf. Tyrtaeus,
€ ^cvas
:
ii.
^
6
Commendatur Amphitryonis
23 :
^
dum
peritia
lora
The
^
auTis
129.
) 3
;
€€5
of the MSS. would only be possible if Heracles were
pictured retreating like Ajax in Iliad xi. 545
or the shield was slung on tlie back when
not in use ; Ap. Bhod. iii. 1320, of Jason ploughing
€(
’ dp’
() son of Hippalus then this Castor is

:
yaoTpi
kôniOev.
\(:^.
;
{^
—
^
not the brother of Pollux, but another not elsevhere known :
(2) ImraXibas is read by some as a by-form of Innevs
vve have
tions,
tate a
^^ypaoaâXsJ
^^,
form
THEOCRITUS
€^^ —
and ?
then the
story of the next two lines does not suit Castor besides, though
and a number of comic forma-
or iTrndXys:
A a
&c., ^
there is
;
:
would necessi-
no such ,
;
3^)4 THEOCRITUS
’€5 ^^€
It is best therefore to admit here the existence of Castor son
of Hippalus.
138. . . . : another homely, if not comic,
touch.
certain.'
: A. Fed. v. 182 yap €V€iaL ^, ^ for
still
139.
present
7)
;
be
,
KipKos
liT*
^ :
'€€^
not
Odyss. xiii.
:
86 :
Qkev
as the possibility is regarded as
€* ovbe tcev
eXaepporaros TreT^yvojv.
in the day, as opposed to his square meal

at evening {heiiTvov).
The poem closes abruptly on the picture of the barelegged
Heracles, but these abrupt endings are fully in the manner of
Theocritus, and not the slightest attention should be paid to
the notice of the Juntine edition areXes, or that of Callierges,
Xeiirei reXos. See the next idyll, Megara^ and Introd. p. 29.
XXV.
On this poem see Introduction, p. 29. It falls into three

divisions; î) 11.1-84 the meeting of Heracles with an old
labourer ;
his inquiry concerning Augeas their journeying ;
toward the stables. (2) The meeting with Augeas is not

described, but ve have a sudden transition to the cattle stalls,
and description of Heracles felling a bull which attacked him.
(3) Another sudden transition, 1 153; Phyleus and Heracles .
are found going to ‘ the town,’ the reason for the journey is not
given. In the course of the walk Heracles tells his companion
the story of the Nemean lion.
The title of the poem, "UpaKXrjs
complete.
is therefore in-
The poem rather describes a day in the life of
€5,
Heracles, ending with his personal narrative. There is no
direct evidence that any part of the poem has been lost, or
that additions were contemplated by the author ; nor is it
necessary to hold such a view ; the abrupt beginning an(^
transitions leave no obscurity, and are therefore unobjectionable.
On the MS. see Introd. pt. ii. There are striking diversities of
reading due probably to the fact that the original archetype was
in places illegible. I have followed the tradition generally
(cf. Ahrens) save where its readings are due to mere guesswork
(e. g. 1 i); The best collation is given by Hiller, Beitragej p. 96
.
cf. ib. p. 47 and 80 foil.

The dialect is Epic ;
the vocabulary is chiefly Homeric, but
contains
a few
I.
^ many words unknown
Xey6eva.
The speaker and the question put by him
to the old poetry, and not
are learned
from the labourer’s answer, 1. 7 sqq.
4, CLvoSioio, ‘the god of the lOads.’ For this attribute of
: :
NOTES : XXIV. LINES 138, 139— XXV. 1-40 355
Hermes,
corners.
5.
ayvo€is kv
g. vaovTOs
(
.,,
1
. .
cf.
a river of Pisatis (Elis),

?
Soph.
lienee the erection of the statues of
ii) is in N. Elis.
.
dpais
adverbial
.
(
1
Philocf.
o, rt
of the flowing Elisus.’ This was

on either side.*
15) is the stream
133
Hiller quotes Diphilus (in Athenaeus, 238

karlv €t rts
:
^'
Hermes
bpOuJs
.
‘
at
.
the street
)
:
5 .
which Heracles diverted into the stables of Augeas to clean
them.
€. 12.
difterent districts of Elis
. . .
where the flocks are the cattle stalls

(1. 18) are all together and the herds are massed in one place.
16.
tive and €\.
;
The verb is not causal, but intransi-
is cognate accusative cf. v. 154 Nonnus,
The sheepfolds
€$
are scattered in the
:
;
€
Dion. vii. 346 Xîpoovos avk^pvov avOea (‘burst into
Herond.
,€,
flower 52 lovKov Find. 01, in. 23
€€; 9.
’)
eOaWev
;
i. ;
18. € €|meadows.* on ‘
‘
€05, thy right’;

on this side of Phaselis.*
* Isocr. 65 b km €
19. €v> : xxiv. 94. The stable is all in one place
not divided like the sheepfolds.
20. €7 in close groves.*
,
‘
^$
23. €u 0 ijs,
*
hard by of place *
cf. Thucyd. vi. 96
; ;
vii. 22.
24. : conjoined like paKpos vapos^
Soph. Ajax 646 ;
Odyss. xv. 81 ;
aOkuipaTos, Iliad X. 6. See Lobeck in Ajax^ loc. cit . ;

and cf.
Idyll vii. 15, note.
25. TpiTToXois see xvi. 94, note. :
27. oopovs = opovs: the boundaries of the domain. The

labourer has been describing the various divisions of Augeas’
domain the sheep lands, the cattle pastures, the corn lands
:
(1.
25), and labourers* cottages. The sense of the present line,
‘the boundaides are known by the gardeners (? vine-dressers),*
seems to be ‘ the fourth part of the domain on the hills —
. .
about hollow Elis ( 1 31) is vineland, with which we here have .
nothing to do, but only see the labourers when they come to
annual festival and wine-treading
therefore is equivalent to kv opois
cf. vii. 25).* ovpovs
Meinek^ gives
(,
this sense but reads Hiller’s translation, si scire ‘
cupis ubi tandem termini ditionis sint interroga fossores ; hoc ’
estj latissime patent fines,* seems greatly forced and un-

‘
natural.
cf. xxii. 56, note. The line echoes Iliad xiv. 472
38.
ov pkv
40. ;
KaKos e^, . . .
not exclamatory, but = l7r€t
:
€€
cf. xv. 146 ; Odyss.
.
xviii. 74
Îpos **Aipoj
€ paK€OJv kLyova
'? ^,
€
Odyss. iv. 61 1
For €€€ .
. cf.
els
Find. viii.
A a 2
64
tcatos,
yew
dyopeveis.
k^npee
THEOCRITUS
.
356
44. € : cf. Odyss, iv. 312.
€
46. -L : Iliad xvi. 387 eiv dyopfj
(^^€'.
The king with the elders of the people sits in judgement (in
Ap, Rhod. iv. 1175 Alcinous kv €€ —
Weias diCKpi-
—
passive were judged with righteous judgment). In
is
the Homeric age the king would hardly have coadjutors ; cf.
Hesiod, Theog, 85 iravres h kxas.
^ These €€s
refer to men’s rights which may have become
50. ,
a subject of dispute and require the decision of an authorized
judge’ (Paley).
(Eurip. ) Ehesiis 106

‘ for God makes man dependent upon man.’
’
:
€^ 51. Sios
55· ^)
;
7€(/)/€*
Odyss. \.
:
yap avros
a well
’
,6€
known Homeric
ykpas,
'^^
periphrasis, Up^ h
of this Idyll
58.
56.
5 ,
after long time.’
: is
'5,
;
'Obvaijos (Iliad xxiii. 720);
Odyss. xi. 601, &c.
‘
since even kings I take it think their household

‘
after many days ’
;
as : ^
1. 154
will be surer for their own care.’

61. ,
€€, ‘where.* k€v belongs to the verb.
‘ find.’
66. ol, ‘
lest perchance his word should be out of season,
in his fellow’s haste.*
'·€€ without subject after dative.
,^^
67. : genit. absol.
Yid. Index.
\s*
ol : cf. vii. 25.
68. Kuv€S : cf. Odyss, xiv. 29 :
€ ,
âmvs h* fcvvcs
,
OL K€K\TjyovTiS . . .
...
]
,
71.
TOUS
TTv/cvfjaiv
6
‘but fawned about the old man with

7 5 a€V€V Kvvas aWvîs
,€ ^^ ^ €:
aimless yelping.*
€
'’
72.
xviii. 163
because the dogs are barking not at any one, as
is their proper work, but out of sheer high spirits ; cf. Odyss.
’ ky€a€,
: cf. Odyss. xvi. 4 kvv^s
dual participle ! with plural subject and verb
^€ .
(more than two being meant) ;
cf. xxv. 137. This use becomes
not uncommon in late authors, Oppian, Cynes. ii. 165 ;
T€ av€v€s apinpiirks €os

€4€ €OVT€S,
Aratus, 1023 The instances quoted from

NOTES: XXV. LINES 357
Homer
addressed)
73.
XX ii.
are all doubtful, Iliad
195, note.
08
;
vid.
,
Monro, Horn. Gram.
^just
i.
170, 173.
lifting from
567 ;
v. 487 (a couple are
the ground’; cf.
.€ ^?
76. Cf. Odyss, xiv. 527 ;
€€ ’
kovTos,
Odyss, xvii. 200:
, omaOe €€\ 5.
kvv€S €9 €9
79· €€8
Liddell and Scott give ‘ thoughtful/ but
:
.€
the word
^
this does not suit the context and is doubtful ;
naturally suggests 5 the man vho thought when it ^

‘
Tvas too late.’
says €€
In Herondas, iii. 94 (the only other
ks yepovrtj Is
place
the word is used), Metrotima, after having her boy thrashed,
where
Buecheler translates de industria,’ but a better sense is got if

we take it to mean I will get the boy thrashed first, and tell
^
‘
€\* .
the old man about it casually afterwards.’ Here then it
mean ^ the dog is quick to fly at any one (1. 80 .9gg.), but slow to
think whether it be friend or foe.’
83.
Ahrens
Imn-eiês,
vant something in contrast
85. The
^,—
Eep, 376 a bv av idy ayvajra
€8 ‘
savage.’
Kecent editors emend ’
apparently an onomatopoeic word

;
//,
snarling.’
second episode begins here. Heracles is come to
^
J.
to
A. Hartung
ei <pp€V€s
ovBkv
;
but
of
—
1.
‘
we
€^.
‘
evidently
80, cf. Plato,
:
the stalls ;the cattle are described coming in thousands over

the plain, like the clouds packed and driven by the south-west
storm.
6’ for scansion € ^€€ €,
,
87. cf. Iliad xi. 10 deivov
8
:
€, into cf. vii. 24

‘
h. ’
; ;
hymn Demet, 338 3^
8, ’ 8,
‘
to be among the gods.’
93. no count nor end.* ^
‘ power of ending cf. npijîs, Odyss. ’ x. 202 ov
€
;
kyiyviTO
: cf. i. 39.
)€ 6€)^
97. were too narrow for the host.’
81 , ^ the rich fields
98. goes with hpokvSy as they wound along ‘
lowing.’ For the structure of the line cf. Hesiod, Theog. 157
navras
Odyss. viii. 475
(/fai ly cpaos
( yaiys kv
dpyi-
:
. €8,
€8
ohovros v 6 s.
€8,
103.
îdle* ; a post-Homeric meaning.
‘ clogs’
or ^ thongs about the leg ’
to keep the
cow from
7
€
kicking the pail over.
kyyvs an instance of the
of expression as was noted in vii. 142
:
^ ? same redundancy
: xiii. 24
acf
105.
1 10. 8,
cf. XXV. 147, 126
: xi. 65.
: partit. genit. after
‘
deeply pondering.’
:
'€€, cf. ii. 152. ^

:
358 THEOCRITUS
1 1 2, 1 13, . . . a : modification of the Homeric
(ppeolv yaiu dpypojs {Odyss. X. 553).
1 15. K€v, ‘for none iiad counted or thought that so
great would be the spoil of one man, no nor of ten besides cf. ’
;
.
Odyss. xiv. 96
aurrjs ’Wa/cys.
ovTivL
^^
^vveeLKoai
{Cojy)
,,
€UT acptvos
IT . the wealth is counted in sheep according

:
to the practice of the patriarchal age,

€K from a line of kings/ ‘
-
1 19. 'ir€pL ‘surpassing all men*; a Homeric use of
^
8
the preposition cf. Iliad v. 325
XiKiySy &c.
121, 122.
; . irdays riev
. . . auT* :
.
the relative is here used in the

.
3, ^.
dinep
5
generic plural after singular
€^$,
6
’
yrjv
kpevy^rai
:
.,
noun cf. Eurip. Orest. 918 avrovpyos
;
Id. Supp. 867 cpikois

ttoXvs
^v
Odyss. V, 43^ :
\$
€
to
12,
mean
,^ .€
3 .
€ ‘white-legged.* €\lk€S, generally taken here

black * on the strength of Hesychius’ assurance
‘
In Homer €\lk€s o^s means either with rolling gait *

or with twisted horns.* In Hesiod, Theog. 298
‘
may be black-eyed maiden.’ Black obviously suits the context

here.
131.
‘
‘white’; cf. Ap. Rhod. iv. 974 of the oxen of

‘
Helios, tls € ydXa/cn €~

34· {irpoyivoivTo) optative of general time in
€€ ^
:
historic sequence.
^,
'3 137.
phrase cf. Odyss, ii.
: dual for plural
152 ’
€
;
see above,
; Eurip.
1. 72.
Alcest,
For the
773
138.
142.
145·
cf. iv.
148.
36.
€
a 0 €V€L
,
: Iliad
.
‘tawny.*
. .
\4€?
.
K€paos,
‘throwing the weight of his shoulder on the

;
^
cl·:
gripped
xvi. 542 aOivu
him by the
,
left
&;c.
horn ’
;
,
€,
thrust ’
;
cf. xxii. 124.
149. ‘the muscle’; cf. xxii. 48. The passage seems to
be imitated by Quint. Smyrn. vi. 236 :
* €€0 ravpos
76
TTvpTTVOOS ov pa €
€€4
Kparepoio Kcpdaros'
3
53· Here the poet passesto the third episode. Phyleus

tellsHeracles how a man of Achaea had come among them
vith a wondrous tale of the killing of the Nemean lion by an
unknown hero surely the unknown can be no one than
;
Phyleus’ present companion. Is it so, and will he tell how the

deed was done ? Heracles acknowledges his identity, and tells
:
NOTES: XXV. LINES 112-188 359
in a modest but spirited narrative how he slew the beast. Tlie

transition is as abrupt as at 84, and we are left to supply
a number of details at our pleasure.
154. €€: note that while in Homer the dual never has
the augment, later Epic adds it.
155. The two had left the stalls by a narrow path through
the vineyards where there was not room for both to
abreast. Phyleus therefore defers his questioning until they
reach the broader road (Kao<p 6 pos fceXcudos),
is answered by dpa, 159.
€65,
156-158.
7€€^, a rarer form for
Tfj
^
€,
when they had reached
the end.
^
:
â line of green among the trees. ^
^ ^^
is
cognate accus. ( = adverb). So Hesiod, Scut, 147 oSovres
6 eovTcs: Herod. Att. v. 24
p€ovT€Sy Ap. Khod. iii. 532 (see Lobeck on Ajax, P· 71 sqq.),
: €€
I have altered Meineke’s Oeovay to since the greenness of
the
\€ €€
102, 163.
would not make the path less clear. Theocritus
surely means a
,
grass-groicn path, scarcely distinguishable
in the green Avood. Ap. Rhod. i. 546
The reading
arpanos
of these lines as it stands in the MSS.,

€\€ €
though awkward, not incapable of defence. Tr. ^But noAv, as
,
is
it were, am I giving mind to a tale which long time since
I heard of thee’ (lit. having heard a tale of thee long ago I am
now as it were giving mind to it), €
€ ,€€5 5,. € ,
ircp qualifies €vl
and gives a hesitating tone to the assertion. He is
not quite certain yet of the correctness of his conclusion
/(€ € therefore = quasi,’ and
In 162 join
‘ remains the main verb.
here = €as,
;
€vl : cf. Iliad i. 297 ’ kvl (ppeal
164. $ ^ in the middle of his prime.* For the

genitive cf. Herod, i, 170 yap Uvai St. Matt, :
xiv. 24 TO ^
in the midst of ,
the sea.’
^ $
More usually the genitive denotes the extremes
between which a thing lies, not the whole in Avhich a central
: ^, ^^-
€ .']
point is taken. [Similar are Anacreont. xii. 16
€ €€
68.
:Iliad vi. 118
= cf. xxiv. 73> iiote. So
, . . 55
(Leonidas, 65) = 6 3 Aratus
.
.€
: ;
°·
€$.
178.
following
179.
€’
’ el
oveclv
This clause depends on
eKetvos depends on eiir’ aye.
= /oot
16; Odyss, i. 352; xii. 311
: cf. v.
The
The form is in Pindar.

especially common
180. cf. xxii. ii. Note that Theocritus even in
€ /
:
the Epic idylls uses the article in the post-Homeric manner.

183. Peloponnesus;
:
777, Aesch, Ag. 257.
187, 188. Ând some said he told them traveller’s tales,
scattering the words of an idle tongue among the throng.’
:
cf. Eurip. Orest,
Odyss. xiv. 365

: 1514
Hesiod, Op, 709
3 ^^. ^^ ys
—
360
'
194,
€
,
€
THEOCRITUS
^ aright,^
6
Odyss.y, 245 .,
all
196.
195 ·
.
Homer
: Iliad xi.
the genitive depends loosely on
the circumstance concerning this monster.
:
has the participle only

find not infrequently in the Alexandrians verbs used in parts
in which they are defective in earlier writers. Thus Ap. Khod.
and often.
^)
€^£ ;
,
i. 765 has aKiois (as if from /€, cf. Homeric Nicand. :
Alex. 13 TTwOeiys (akin to €€^).
€
197. ’ , ‘save only whence he came." does
3
not occur elsewhere.
200. in wrath wdth us for (neglect of) sacri-
^
fice/ The genitive stands after verbs expressing emotion

anger, envy, or the like.
Âpy€iOL
€€$
Meineke quotes Steph. Byzant. Xeyovrai 5 e
be AvyKeibai,
:
— 'HpatcXudat,
be Ayes
’ ^HpafcXeovs
Aavatbai
^,
be mi
opveâ.
201. cos : the syllable before ws is lengthened in Epic
verse, Callim. Del. 193 avOepims cos, &c.
€
{Tnaevs), ‘dwellers in the meadows,’ lowlanders."
.
‘
new formation from os (),

The word
.
202.
.
€8 is
kes (Alexandrian writers) from
liavvaais ev ÛpaKkeias
.
keovTos, Steph. Byzant.

a
: ttjs
:
Neêas,
beppa be
cf. aTabcevs
\$ evs
OijpeLOV
203. (governing ‘nigh on his borders." The

iOev),
word
from dyxi and
is
opopos
simply a more picturesque form for dyxi, being formed
cf. ayxovposy ayx'ibopoi (see
:
Hiller, Beitrdge, p. 81). In the MS. reading the lengthening of

6$,
2o 6.
208. ,
the syllable {vaiov) in the fourth arsis is unusual except when
,
the verse has weak caesura.
For TTaOcvTCS we should have
‘supple";
vith its bark complete"; ‘
a good example of the flexibility of the Greek compound

adjective.
( =made
211.
Cf. the word
the 5: of wood alone).

is
cpkoicp^
avru^vkov^ Soph. Phil. 35 €

cf. i. 55.
€£.
:
lengthened before the liquid -- accord-

=
ing to Epic use; cf. xxii. 121 xxv. 241, 73, 257 ; xi. 45 Odyss.
; ;
i.
has
56
213.
aiel
€€
€
pakaKoiai, &c.
a collateral form for vevprj cf. eyxeiy. Oppian
:
for ovpy {Hal. v. 479). So find (xxiv.

:
apa6bv
87) ; e\ebvevs (xxiv. lo6) ;
(Ap. Khod.) for
215. €L . . .
Iliad xiii. 760 . .
&c.
€, bev,
bL(-qp€vos el
(xxiv. 126) ; Kybepovevs
‘if haply I might see him"; cf.

eevpo Ap. Khod. iii.
€€,
. :
1 13
216. 5,
p ipev ei piv
‘it was
&c. : Sonnenschein, Syntax, § 357.
his tracks nor hear his roar.’ ovbe

midday, and nowhere could I mark
bvvapyv, Odyss. xii. 232.
The reading ovb' is indefensible here, pace Meineke. The
sense so yielded, ‘ I could not mark where his tracks were,"
is
2ig. ’ «,
clumsy, and the order would naturally be
‘whom I could ask.’ This use of the
.
;
NOTES; XXV. LINES 194-260 361
optative is
yyrjaaiTo.
€:
Homeric Iliad ii. 687
or without k€u Iliad ix. 165

ib, xxi. 103
:
yap
should here have the aorist indie, with av

;
oaris
(pvyrj.
Ivl arixas
In primary sequence Homer uses subjunctive witli
€
'
In Attic we
5^ €
: .
Of. Plato, PhaedOj ad init, ovBeis ogtis av ayyuXai olus
.
:^
T The abnormal instances in Soph. Philoct. 691, 280
ovSeva outis €€€^
are due to the influence of the deliberative
construction
220.
224 sqq.
bans
Odyss. xi. 43 be beos
Imitated from Odyss. xxii. 401 ;
*Obva
€€€,
€€
^ ^^
,
€,
ypu\ ib. xxii. 42.
^
evpev €TT€iT
• 09 € €9
6909€ €€
êâayevov ils €
aypavXoio·
€ , 228. €€€
uses bebeyevo 9
’
opeev
TriXeij beivos
’.
’ eh
waiting for his coming.’ Theocritus
for the Homeric beyevos Iliad ii. 794 beyevo 9
The
:
ibeaBai.
clause ’ is
5,
€
a prospective time clause (Sonnenschein, Syntax, 347).
09230.
’
en
in vain ’ ; Bacchyl. v. 81
‘
09
yavov
eni
OeXei
:
neipeiv
ib. xiii.
bia 9'
17
npoiei
yap
|,5
refers like Theocritus to the im-
€$
possibility of killing the bear with ordinary weapons.
^
239. see v. 40 (note). :
242. TT€p* ‘and lashed his tail about his flanks’;

Iliad XX. 170, of a lion :
ovpy be
aea,
€9 € €€
ya6v
avbpojv,
9 epea
ee
’
09 ea
b’
Note the elision of €(), cf. Find. Pyth. iv. 265 biboi nep’
enoTpbvei
pevei,
.
axjTOLs, and the verbs eae, êoea.
246. ‘And his back bent like a bow as he gathered himself
250. €€],and
together, sides flanks, for his spring.’
gnomic
aorist ; ‘ flies from his hand.’
:
‘with one bound.’ The use of the preposition
b
251.
makes the phrase more picturesque ; cf. ii. 136 Soph. Antig. 135 :
paivopeva
252. 5
€€.
Find. N. X. 48
:
;
cf. xiii.
xeipwv re
51.
swinging the seasoned club over my head
^
€€
255. 5, ‘ ’
,
cf.
eppyê ’.1€.
Eurip. H. F. 992 vnep
€’
KaByKe naib 0 s es
‘before he reached me.’

258.
260. €) : cf. Odyss. xviii. 239 :
^09
obb’
€, evov
bwaTai.
“Îpos . .
eoiKujs,
.
Tlieocr. xxii. 98.

;
362 THEOCRITUS
264. ivLov the back of the neck.
:
: with his broken duo or vith his fist ? The
€
reading
Xpipi/zas,
attractive.
:
is however doubtful
TTpocpOas,
and we should
C. Hartung
·
and it
is given by
is
:
possible that
substitute such a
conjectures
($
word
^
,
is
as
but
which
has
wrong, not
or
is
* (?
€
268. upos ot)8as, * and I
pinned his hind legs ovpaiovs)
firmly to the earth with my heels, and held down his sides
with my thighs (not guarded against,’ this would require
'
‘
6 ).
Heracles gets behind the lion, gripping his
throat and throttling him, while he holds his back firmly with
his knees, and treads on the beast’s hind legs.
For 5 cf. Aratus, 145 ovpaiois
270. €, ‘
yovvaai.
until I had stretched out his fore-limbs
ovas) and lifted him lifeless.’
(-
6 € ,,
275. the syllable remains long in hiatus, as in Iliad
:
XXiv. 52 · ov &C.
nor in any way besides.’ This is Words-
^
^
worth’s conjecture for the meaningless of the MSS., but

is weak and unsatisfactory.
276. €7rl
xviii.158 ’
277· avTois .
279.
. .
^ set
’
with
Meineke’s
the thought in
knl (ppeai
is not likely to
find supporters. The corruption probably goes deeper than the
single Avord.
€,
€,€ ^my
mind ’ Odyss.
nails unaided.’ ‘
here = battle,’ a new sense of the word; cf.

oêias avras, Find. N. 9. 84. The
right. The rare
reading
‘
.
eiy is hardly
never have been substituted
. . ^,
my ;
for it.
XXVI.
This poem tells in a few rapid strokes the story of Pentheus,

his spying on the mysteries of Bacchus, and death at the hands
of the Maenads. The description follows that of Euripides in
the Bacchae with few unimportant variations. The motif of
the poem is hard to determine. Herr Maass, writing in Hermes,
1891, holds that the poem was written as a hymn to Bacchus
for performance at a Coan festival. The end certainly suits
this view ( 1 33 . Aiovvcos, ...). \
Others hold that
it is inspired by a painting ; in this case the ending lines will
express merely the thoughts suggested by the picture. The
story was certainly taken as a subject by painters with great
frequency, but no existing representation quite tallies with
^
the description here. Lastly it is possible and by far most
natural to regard the poem as a simple narrative like Id, xxii
the search for ulterior motives is a weakness among critics
of the Alexandrian period, and the obvious is set aside too
often.
I. : 117 S
cf. vii. ''EpovTCs
: the word is possibly chosen as an intentional refine-
: :
NOTES: XXV. LINES

merit of Hesiod's 'Kyav^v
generally Eurip. Bacch. 679
} 264-279— XXVL 1-26
,^ ,
(Theog. 975).
363
See
,
^ €POS
'Ayav^
\ rpeis
, ’ »
5 ^made.'
€
5.
6. The article is used regularly in Greek in
Tp€Ls.
mentioning a part or fraction of a larger number already given.
8. €5, ? ^ in holy silence'; cf. the use of the verb:
€€' (Arist. Frogs 353)·
9.
13.
€€, ‘was
of the Bacchic
€€,
new
worship
€€
€€?
: of
xopevaas
lF € fcal
‘dashed to pieces all the sacred things ' (Hiller)

includes the altars and sacred vessels, &c. The motive is
^
-plucked branches, as described above.
pleased.' Bacchus himself was the founder
;
see Eurip. Bacch. 21
kp<pav^s
?PpoTOts.
explained by the following words
€€, €
(‘ on which the unhallowed look not ').
’
^ :
€€:
15. raged cf. Ajax 81
‘ avhpa.
'
;
T€ . expresses with the anaphora of

. . a very
close connexion of the actions see Liddell and Scott, s. v.
B. ii. 3 Iliad v. 139
;
aOivos eêiTa di €
;
^,
17.
Theocr. xxv. 92.
:
Aeolic form of participle,

ig. Note the extraordinary abruptness of the style here and
=€.
in the preceding lines. Each detail of the action is sharply
expressed in disjointed sentences, each of a single line or
^
€^
’ €€
€,
couplet, without any subtle use of conjunction.
22. Compare the account in Eurip. Bacch. 1125
,
, €^ Oeos
,^
’ wXivais
€.
:
€€’
€
yva
€€€
€€py€o,
’ ?. ? €
24. : intentionally ghastly, like R. Kipling’s—
^
‘When wounded you lie on Afghanistan's plains.
And the women come out to cut up what remains.*
26.
Greeks for seeing
63
Bacch. 367 TLevOfvs
Hell, city’s
€k€va<s,
—
(^) an
ominous
^,
Aesch. Agam. 686
TrivOos
:
:
Eurip.
Helen ship's Hell, man's

Hell* — Browning). So Shakespeare, Rich.
instance of the fondness of the
significance in names ;
* . .
II,
.
ii. i
^
Old John of Gaunt and gaunt in being old/ though here there
is less thought of the name as ominous.
3^4 THEOCRITUS
27.
that is
€, ‘
I care not, nor let another give heed to liim
hated of Bacchus, nay, not if he suffered a harder fate
€
than this.’
'€,€
any other who offended the god
: we may take this to refer to Pentheus, or to
;
such as was Erysichthon who
vpy yap a
Aiouvffos (Callim. vi. 70),
yap
and was punished with
insatiable hunger.
29.
care,
: €
but
must be
the subject
him
of 1 27 ^ Let not
be a child of nine years or entering on the

let
?
another . :
tenth.* The only passage which gives any key to the meaning
seems to have been overlooked by the commentators. In
Callim. iii. 14 Artemis asks her father
wK€avLvas, ?
6ds Se
elvacTcas
Artemis’ attendants are to be novices of nine years old. Add
? :
€£ iraidas ^.
to this the fact often noticed that children were initiated into
tho Bacchic mysteries (A. Pal. xi. 40) and we get a possible
explanation. But let him be as a young novice of Pionysus, as
^
one nine years old or entering on his tenth, and let me too be
pure and pleasing to the pure.’
30.
€\,
01. aieros
•narpys.
of use.
:
:
cf.
cf.
:
xv. 129.
cf. Callim. Pel. 98 evaykv
Iliad xii.
The present passage shows a curious
243 efy 9 dpiaros ^ Trcpl
specialization
XXVII.
On the authorship of this see Introd. § 3. The poem gives in

dialogue a rustic wooing between one Daphnis and an un-
named girl. Style, language, and tone are alike un-Theocritean.
1. The beginning is abrupt, but there is no necessity to
suppose anything lost. The girl tempts Daphnis on by a coy
reference to ‘another neatherd,’ and the prize he won by
daring, and accompanies her words apparently with a kiss.
2.
8.
Bather Helen has captured the neatherd with her kiss,
‘
unforced.’
refers to the words ,
€
‘ you will not
?.
always be able to boast that you are a young
Theognis, 985
: yap
8®. Granted that this line stands vhere the author intended,
and as he wished, it would seem to mean and if I do grow ‘
girl.’
porjpa
old, then life at any rate is milk and honey to me.* Then
after this line one must be lost in which Daphnis reiterates his
warning of the shortness of youth
9. The girl objects,
yyp. conj. Eibbeck).
the grape becomes the raisin, and the
‘
(
dried rose shall not perish,’ i. e. I too may change, but I shall
:
NOTES : XXVI. LINES 27-31— XXVIII. 365
retain something of my sweetness and still shall please. For

the
^^ ,
mode of expression cf.
^^^
Pal, v. 303
ovfc (nivevaas*
.
or* ?
:
3 €€ ?
Nicet. Eug. vi. 635 :
-?;)
€apos €
13.
16.
out of
{ ,
its
3. :
8. This verse stands

: partic. of
Ibycus,
place here.
evKpaovs
/r. 2 epos h a-neipa

Oepovs.
‘no lovesick tnne/
before 17 in the MSS. it is obviously

Hermann with some probability sets it
;
€
after 1. 2, dividing it between the girl and Daphnis, but
marking a lacuna of two half-lines and reading
I should prefer €€ ^.
If it belongs wholly to the girl
^.
a line of Daphnis must be lost. Warton proposes ei y ’,
,
,
‘ and if you do, I will scratch your lips.*
‘ you ever bear his yoke.*
'
20.
‘ no one sings my marriage-song *
.€ €
22. ;
cf. 1 25 ; Nonnus, .
xlvii. 323 ;
5 05 eoivs 5
€?*€'
^*€€€
Musaeus, 274
'9 *
"'
24.
aeiae
tis
tis
the use of the plain optative in questions

:
€'·€€ €· . . . .
occurring in Homer {Biad xi. 838) becomes very common in
31. vcov : 5
Alexandrian and later writers, Herond. v. 76 tls ovk
i. e. you will renew your beauty in your
children ; so Oppian, Hal. v. 89 ye veov
;
&c.
5 ypovL
vUs.
34.
35. , on these forms see Dr. Rutherford, Babrius, 50.
:
even if you wish to chase me.’ Perhaps we

should read ye for
‘
‘I swear not to leave you, and I swear if

you like even to pursue you.^
XXYIII.
This graceful little lyric accompanies a present of an ivory

distaff to Theugenis, wife of Theocritus’ friend Nicias, now
practising as a doctor in Miletus ;
see Introd p. 34. The
metre is Asclepiad.
w w —
V-/ —
1 :
366 THEOCRITUS
Or more strictly
— —wW I
L_ I ]
— «w» W I
L_ I
— V_/ V>· — w I
— A
1
I ] [
The
dialect in 28-30 is Aeolic. The chief peculiarities of this
are (i) the absence of the spiritus asper in almost every case
(1
.
Vords,
:
e.g. 6
consonants,
23 aei, 25
^^,
4 ipop = Up0v): (2) the shifting of the accent far back on
See.: (3) the doubling of
X€ppas = x(ipaSy i6
^ /, ^^ :
(4)
)^
in
in the
().
^,
conjugation
~
of verbs ;
a large
So
xxviii. 5
number of verbs appear
form instead of -. Thus xxviii. 3
xxix. or
=
have
’
^,
()
20
—
(kdiXiis'),
^^
^,
(€\€ €\
, xxviii. 3
xxix. 30 :
for
XXX. 26 (
:
/ci-
--
: :
xxix. the -
conjugation the participle is formed in
€
4· III
(xxviii. 19) the 2nd pers. sing, ~s for -«s (xxix. 14) ;
infin. for -av (xxix. 35) has participle
;
€
(xxviii. 16)
(5) in nouns note the accus. plur. -ois for -ovs (xxviii. 20) ; gen.
;
sing, in -
(xxx. i, &c.).
^,
)
As with the Doric used in the other idylls the Aeolic here is
,
not a pure dialect, but contains an admixture of forms which
are not Aeolic at all [xxviii. 6 otto;?
would be
but quite obsolete,
;
(
xxix. 39 (Aeolic
xxix. 31]. Others which are Aeolic
xxviii. ii for
XXX. 27 vid. Legrand, Etude, p. 252. How much is to
;
be attributed to Theocritus and how much to faulty trans-

^),
: ^^^
;
,
mission is not to be determined with certainty the restoration ;
or not of Aeolisms must depend on the taste of each individual

reader.
*€ 2.
3. NciXcos
: dative after
:
cf. Soph. Track. 668
Eurip. J. . 387.
Miletus ; Callim. iii. 225
:
:
€
4.
the last
yvv
, . , . €^€*
in the highest degree uncertain. No satis-

word is
factory emendation is forthcoming, and the only plausible
suggestion is that the word conceals
ore
I have left the Vulg. lectio, although
+ the name of a hill

yap
avTjyero €€, NfiXei/s
(Meineke). It is just possible, however, \o keep to the MS. and

explain the word as a compound of
5, &c., the
and
- like
giving the sense of somewhat.* It is, ‘
?, -
however, then necessary to suppose that the first -a- is counted
long on the analogy of such Aeolic forms as €{)€, ^€v{v)ov,
oKiycp (xxviii. fin.).
Yenus at Samos called

In that case translate ‘where is the
shrine of Cypris of tender reeds.* There was a temple of
^ kv or to iv eXet: cf. Theocr.

vii. 1 15, where the name BvPXis is probably connected with
and derived from these rush-beds.
?
6. cf. Odyss, xvi. 25 vvv: TiKos ae €€€
elaopowv.
,
7.
Yii. 44.
8.
€€€, ,.
NOTES:
I'cpov :
^wrought with
^niade’
XXVIII. LINES 2-25— XXIX
cf. Iliad ii.
;
704
the passive of
toil/
^€ ‘'A/w/o?
as in Isocr,
:
367
Theocr.
ii. 27
09 TTpdypaiXi toTs &c.
=
9.
II. *
X€ppas = ^?.
. '€5: = acc. plur.
(popeovai
(^), ‘raiment.’ The represents the digamma at
=
(^).
: cf. 11
€€
. 12, 16.
/.
the beginning of words in Aeolic so is restored in ;
Sappho ; and we find fipaidiasy Theocr. xxx. 28, and in

Sappho.
Callim./r. 295 has
: The sense is
probably flowing/ not water-coloured or transparent.' That
‘
was at any rate the sense understood by Antipater in A. Pal.

ix. 567
13. TTcJaivTo, ‘would get shorn.' The use of the middle is
curious cf. Pseudo-Phocyl. 166 apovpai
;
auTO€V6i, ‘in one year.’

Kupapivai.
‘
. ’ ‘
= €/37'.
5
15. 4
16.
17.
€8
aKipas, ‘idle.'
:
.
Corinth
. . 08
;
cf.
: see Introd.
xvi. 83. Syracuse was a colony
from Corinth.
19 sqq. os . . . '·€€, ‘
he knows many a skilful healing
art to keep disease from men.’
'€€, infin. dependent on
=€
voaots is acc. plur.
€. The form is Epic rather than Aeolic.
21. cf. xxix. 38.
/, :
€?
24.
sees thee
208).
:
=
truly a little gift, but great the love
all things precious'; cf. A. Pal. vi. 227
and the Homeric 6 ’ re
08 =
s
:
^ ^
‘thus shall one say
;
and love makes
€
’
{Odyss» vi.
who
25. : cf. Alcaeus.
XXIX.
This and the following idyll are the most purely personal in
the collection, and together with xii show Theocritus in the
light of a love-poet. While however xii was conventional in
form and feeling, these open the poet’s heart more unreservedly.
They show a pure and tender feeling of chivalrous attachment
constant in disappointment, not without self-condemnation for
entertaining hope, but still hopeful of a consummation of pure
friendship. The tone is reserved but breathes sincerity, and
seems to show that Theocritus knew nothing and Avould know
nothing of the abuses to which these friendships led in Greek
society.
:
68 THEOCRITUS
The metre is
That is
— ^ —w — — \
€^
Kj KJ —y^ Kj Kj
€€
'^^
Cf. Alcaeus, 25 avrpixpu ’ powas,
I. = :
^
vine and truth’* runs the proverb,
the proverb in vino veritas,’ Theogn. 500 avdpos ’ ohos
.
lad’ ;
cf. ‘
€€£€ Alcaeus, 53 olvos yap

: Schol. Plato, :
Sympos. 218 e eVrt aapaTos \

oJvos
€.3- The order is €p€W €’ (^

— ^)
€
used where no
: Avith personal
clause follows
pronouns
cf. vii. 50
is not infrequently
similarly Iliad i.
€€
; ;
234, &c.
~ 4.
€€€^
€€ €
2nd sing. pres, indie, from
(Sappho, 22),
: Aeolic adds
to the termination ; Ahrens {Dial, Aeol. p. 139) would write
(Theogn. 1316), &c. €(
€€,
Eugen.
is no Aeolic form.
V. 35
The line is imitated by Nicet.
'^ €
6.
€
formation of
€,
:
Cf. Callim. Epig. 41.
=
‘beauty.’
so
woecLV^s
from
cf.
9 =
-^,
Sappho, 2
5
^
€€,
— . Cf. the
7. : :
€€
€, ^ Krjvos laos OcoiaLV
oCTiS kvavTlos tol
8. €v : Lucret. 5 ‘
in tenebris vita ac maerore iacebat.’
= 0T€.
: the negative attaches inseparately to the verb and
forms a single notion, when you refuse.’ Hence ou is allowed
‘
.=/,
in spite of the subjunctive.
9. Ahrens, op. cit. p. 141 cf. vii. 124 ;
12. ‘Make thee a single nest in a single tree

poisonous thing shall come.’
: Leonidas, 91 (A. Pal. vii. 736)
^^^
€€' €€ €
€^€€^
^ € eis
6
:
6 ^ €^ 3
...
'
where no
] €, j
13-
final ; cf.
15.
18.
;
Soph. 0
2nd sing. pres,
17. €y€V€v : cf. xii. 25, note.
: sc, ‘ thou
.
‘where
T.
ovJ
1412 €\ ,
it shall not come.’
evOa
‘ to search for.'
makest him a friend of three

^'
The sentence
€,
is
&c.
;
NOTES: XXIX. LINES 1-38 369
^
days’ standing,’ in contrast to
’ €^\ €
'
above, â friendship
three years old.’ Cf. the complaint, Theognis, 1311
€^ € €^
tovtois 7 VoOa
’
’
^(,
\'^ 3
:
’ \ € ' , €€
kdoKovv eraipov
...
19· 'Trv€€iv the only way to explain this is to
. . . :
understand from so that shall depend on

not on the verb you seem to breathe the spirit of ^
,
;
swelling pride.’ It is possible that is a gloss and has

displaced an accusative, e.g. (so Meineke). Fritzsche
21.
24.
,
joins TTveciv with
€
5
- €,
&c., and compares Arist. Knights 437
but the genitive of a concrete expression like
could not be so used.
thou shalt be called’ cf. xvi. 30.
*·
ând has changed my iron heart to yielding.’ For

:
;
€
^
If cf. xxii. 1 12 Soph. 0. T, 454 5 &c.
25.
avTXos
€ = €,
;
5
€
Ahr. Dial. Aeol, p. 151 ; Alcaeus, 18
cf. Theocr. xxx. 3. :
yap
I beseeeh thee by thy ‘
,
soft lips to remember.’

‘7€€ = SO (1. 38) = For the € €.
^
€
:
sense of the verb cf. Herod, vi. 68 kyoj o€

is.
= €€,
26.
TO
= Attic (so
Ahrens, Dial, pp. 141, 149). Both in
Find. i. 47
and
^, .
.
the vowel before the liquid is counted long.
€,
29.
are doubtful.
30.
3rd pers. sing. pres, indie. but these forms in -
:
Ahrens would write

‘
we
are too sloV to seize a winged thing ’
€ ;
(Dial. Aeol, p. 92).
the fullform of the construction is ij
Similarly Thucyd. ii. 61 a yappv

yv for yappv,
,35·
36. ‘
: cf. xxii. 167.
say in your heart,’ Odyss. xix. 209 "Os
€8 av
37.
yo 6
see note on 29
. :
There is no need for any transposition of the

yvvaifca,
().
lines. The apparent confusion arises merely from the para-
tactical structure of the Greek, where we should use a subordi-
nate clause If thou shouldst cast these words to the winds
:
‘
and say in thy heart why troublest thou ? ” then, while now me
for thy sake I would go to fetch the golden apples or to fetch
back Cerberus the watcher of the dead, then I would not stir
€
to thy doors even if thou didst call me, but would cease from
the burden of sickness.’ my
suggest both an heroic exploit as of Heracles,
and a journey to the limits of the world cf. Callim. vi. ii
^ 3
;
.
38. not a wish, but as in xvi. 67
:
;
hence not
in the following line.
THEOCRITUS B b
: : )
370 THEOCRITUS
XXX.
On the authenticity of this see Introd. § 3. The poem

was only discovered in 1864 by Ziegler, and first published by
Bergk in 1865. Yet the MS. in which alone it is preserved
was thought to have been thoroughly collated more than once.
The metre is as in xxviii. The person addressed is in all
probability the same as in Id. xxix.
1.
2. €5,
xiii. 24,
:
^
95 ; and for the genitive iv. 40.
cf. ii.
like a quartan-fever * ; ws is omitted
The point of the simile is explained by 1 5. The
(fee. .
as in
fever comes and goes, and so his love as yet holds him for
a day and lets him go, but soon will give him no rest.
3. 4. The text is here too corrupt to admit of convincing
emendation and no one’s proposal has yet been accepted by
;
another.
6 €8
I can hardly hope for better success.
of the MS. is hardly defensible. It would
not mean fair in due proportion,’ but ^ fair enough,’ somewhat
^
disparagingly, and this is not a place for disparagement. Both
€
sides of the antithesis being doubtful we can hardly expect to
reach certainty in restoration ; but granted that fta/ios
y is the sense intended, if not the actual words, the
following clause as given in the text makes good sense. ‘ Not
very tall is he, but all his height above the earth, all this is
gracefulness.’ Cf. . Pal. xii. 93 :
eyas
€' ’ ;
and comically in
B. s€€€; Arist. Acharn.
ya ovtos .
909
. * .
,
'€€€ =
with the height he has.’
^
cf. xxix. 25.
gives the € (€)
$
accompanying conditions; cf. Xen. Symp,
tols €Tt
15 KaXbs 6 ttois
(For the con-
jectures of others, see Ziegler and Hiller ; that of Maehly is
€. ii.
the most attractive, but fails to make a good antithesis.

5. Tats : sc. epas
a strange ellipse and not found elsewhere,
the nearest being Theophr. Char. 30 rats rerdprais, ‘on the
fourth of each month.* The end of the line is however very
.
6.
sleep.’
.
Soph.
.
,
..
V. 138
.
’
.
1191
. :^
uncertain, rats ’ eai ( = la) dpepais (Maehly).
‘but soon there will be no rest, not enough for
consecutive =
€€5, ‘ for yesterday in passing he stole a glance at

:
.
Thucyd. i.
€ ^.
2
me
:
sidelong, ashamed to look me

in the face, and fiushed red.’
NOTES: XXX. LINES 1-26 371
’
under the eyebrows/
(
=6
with head bent and looking from
has not here of course any notion
)^ 6 (ppvs
^
of pride or scowling {superciliose, Fritzsche), but simply forms

‘ ’
the antithesis to avrios. They say in Russian, gljaditj iz

podlobja, Ho glance from under the brow’; opp. Ho look boldly
in the face/
^
€9’5'
Xcitt’ a quick passing glance
: (Kreussler) is pretty :
but not necessary. Cf. Ibycus, fr, 2 epos aure Kvaveois
=
€€5.
9· epos,
11. eicTKaXeaas, Hailing heart before me.’ Theocritus
gives a new and quainter turn to such addresses to one’s own
€
heart as the Odyssean
$
Theognis, 1029
my
.
, Pal, V.
. .
nenovOojs
23
.
Archiloch. 66, &c.
;
Cf.
'poeye
npoXeyet iêvyeiv
(pvyelv
poeyoa
:
*,
aOevos*
5
yap ^9
12. rC
14· ,
should probably scan
€,
^ what will be the end of this thy folly ?’
rather than
time to bethink thee whether thou art no longer
^
We
’ .
young
here
€€ to look on.
Xen.
.
takes the
.
.’
€€
same construction as a verb of fearing
;
cf.
€, Cyrop. i. i. 3
15,
€€€,’
‘Thou doest
cf.
all that the young in years would do.’
A. Pal. Append. 238 yeevov 5 :
ib, vii.
18.
buck, and to-morrow
5 76
€pTT€i, ...
yevopevov,
‘For his life speeds on swift as a roe-
he will loose his sails for a voyage to
€,
another port, nor yet does the flower of his youth remain
among his fellows.’ Three warnings are contained in the three
metaphors first, that the lad is active of mind and body as
:
a deer, and therefore no companion for an older man secondly, ;
that he changes his affection from day to day (cf. xxix. 14 sqq.) ;
thirdly, that his prime of youth Will soon be past (cf. vii. 120).
22. =
I· 37 :
{) : 6 pa, Hiller compares aptly Horace, Odes iv.
‘Xocturnis ego somniis

lam captum teneo, iam volucrem sequor
Te per gramina Martii
Campi, te per aquas, dure, volubiles.’
He makes the subject the same as Is it not rather .

€€€€, €
o 6 5 personified ?
my
24. this charge did I make against heart.’
5
‘
vpos TLva elsewhere = to lay a complaint before a ‘
judge ’
Xen. ps tovs
(cf.
26.
:
Xeyeiv els ?).

Oec. xi.
(/) =
23
‘thinks.’
b 2
:
372 THEOCRITUS
* He thinks
Tois acc. plur. to discover easily how many
}
:
nines of stars there are above our heads ; cf. Nicet. Eugen. ’
iv. 41 1
27 .
€vv€a
6 :
‘'€
SoK€L
TOVS
=
€'
5,
Tis
vipovs
€€€.
€€
the form of expression is chosen because of the
mystic nature of the number nine. Plato's tyrant is 729 times
as unhappy as the perfect citizen (729=9^). Nicias, retreating
from Syracuse, has to wait twenty-seven days (s'*) because of
(pvyrj
, .
an eclipse of the moon. Ausonius {Id. xi) ter bibe vel totiens
28. rov
:
6€ = 6
ternos sic mystica lex est.*
‘
-
€ ^stretching out my neck/ like a horse
pulling a heavy load. Nonnus, D. xiv. 265 els y^v
T^vas (Hiller).
€ , € €,
31, 32. ‘But me, the leaf of a day, that needs but a breath
of wind (to make it fall), it carries where it listeth.’
€€ =
^^—
.
not for 6 but contracted from
:
a Doric rather than Aeolic form. For the contraction,

Herond. v. 19 ae yovv
cf.
EPIGEAMS.
The epigrams given here are those vhich are preserved in
the MS. of Theocritus, as well as in the Anthology. Two more
€
are ascribed to the poet in A. Pal. vii. 262
T\as
TO y
€ 05 €5 *
€
:
t'ls
and A. Plan. 253 :
€, '€€€, €
vavTiKos ttoXvs ^.
The latter appears also in A. Pal. vii. 534, under the name of
Automedon, with four more lines added :
de'iXai€
€$ riTT(iy(v 3
KXeoviKc,
€0€*
avrg
d‘ (Is
€oos ( 'XSy
is more than doubtful. Of the

Xinap^v
'
yais.
?^ (€
The authenticity of these two

others Nos. 15, 7, 9, ii, 16, 20, 21 are ascribed in the Anthology
to Leonidas of Tarentum or to Leonidas or Theocritus.’ How ‘
;
NOTES: XXX. LINES 27-32—EPIGRAMS 2-5 373
they came to be confused, whether Leonidas is the author

of any of them, who is responsible for their insertion in the
Anthology, are questions beyond the compass of this book.
I must refer the student to Geffcken’s Monograph {Leonidas von
Tarent, Teubner, 1896, p. to sqq.) and the authorities there
referred to. It is possible that a collection of epigrams by
Theocritus and Leonidas (and others ?) existed before the com-
pilation of the Anthology, and a confusion of pages led to the
error (Geffcken opposes this). It is curious that Meleager in
.
his preface to the Anthology does not mention Theocritus, unless,
contrary to all evidence, we see our poet’s name and not that
of Asclepiades concealed in the pseudonym v. 46 '^',
'XiKiXibeuj r aveôis avOea Did Meleager insert any of
Theocritus’ epigrams in the collection ?
Epig, 2 . The Anthology gives no name, but there is no reason
^
to suspect the authenticity. The style is strikingly like that
of Leonidas in his dedicatory epigrams ; cf. A, Pal. 82 (^Leonid. 82,
Geffck.) :
'}
QypL'i 0
-
Koi
Treke/cvu
€
another indication of close connexion between Theocritus and
rexvas
ra
^
’ evvayia ml €pay€S
av€Pos :
€€
the Tarentine.
€
4. : cf. Id, ii. 120.
Id,
,
: i. 49.
To Daphnis
4. '·€5
Epig, 3 . sleeping.
with ivy bound about his head.’
the gathering drowsiness (?) but
‘
6,
arayup
upon thee.’
does not occur elsewhere ; ?
:
coming €6^, ‘
;
Epig, 4 . A description of a rude figure of Priapus to whom

the speaker will offer sacrifice if the god grant him relief from
€ €
5: ,
his sorrowing. Possibly Leonidas refers to this epigram in his
lines (A. Plan, 261):
lipiyiros
, , . yap € QeoKpiros , , .
14. cf. xiv. 50·

. . .
^
love for Daphnis.’
15. €8, ând promise that I will sacrifice’; the idea of
saying is given by €€.
* €),
iDut if he refuses, if I win my quest I will
sacrifice thrice as much.’
^
The prayer for deliverance from the
.
love is but half-hearted the real wish is to continue in tho
€
;
love and
Epig, 5 .
4.
cf. ix.
'€,
bpvivwj *fire of
^ the breathing of his wax -bound reed ’
oak logs/ and note on that passage.
19
374 THEOCRITUS
Epig,
1.
2.
TO ^, 8
6.
what
^ €,
is thy gain ?’ cf. viii. 17.
*
the adj. contains a word of same meaning,

as the subst. Sj-nas cf. A, Pal, v. 196
6. ‘ neither
:
:
bone nor ash

negative being omitted : Aesch. Agam. 532 Ilapis
€? TrdAis, &c.
&c.
the first
€^ " ;
€-
Epig, 8. The epigram refers to a statue of Aesculapius set up
4.
cf. Dem.
Epig, 9 .
,
by Nicias and carved for him by Eetion, but it obviously was
€,
not intended to be engraved on the pedestal.
3. ‘entreats him with sacrifice.'
‘got carved.' Note the use of the middle voice,
520. 2 ; Hdt. ii. 135.
3. TToWas 78,
instead of the wide ‘
fields of my native
€€€ ^ ^^
land I lie in a narrow robe of foreign soil.'
4. 5 Ap. Rhod. i. 691 : yatav :
Soph. 0. C, 1701 yds 3,
Epig,
5.
3.
4.
prefer
5.
€ |€8
€5,
11 .
for .
J^vov
depends on
‘
cf. Soph.
the poet
:
€68.
;
^ Philoct,
5,
135 €V îva êvov,
A, Pal, vii. 50. I should
2. €
Epig, 12 ,
as monosyllable ;
comedy,' Shilleto.
: common in tragedy, never in ‘
Tov prose would require rbv : €,
8
since of two nouns thus dependent if one has the article both
would
5.
have it ; cf. Find. Is, vii. 8 ^,
, ',
Epig, 13 .
€
a€0€v : cf. xvii. i.
Epig, 14 . €is Anthol,

1.
€, ‘ money-changer’s table,' ‘bank.'
‘take up your deposit when the account
(
2. Gels is
reckoned up'; cf. A, Pal, v, 180 Tbv Koyov
Tds 5,
Epig, 15 In the Anthology the first couplet of the epigram is

.
erroneously attached to the preceding epigram. A, Pal, 657

(Leonidas). Hence possibly the ascription of this epigram to
Leonidas in the Anthology (see Geffcken, op, cit, p. ii).
Epig, 16 .
2. ,{) ‘ fullness of years ' =
$. : cf.
€v ,
Agathias, A, Pal, vii. 734
explanation of Hiller
in promptu ‘
vopipys
' ;
cf. xxii.
is very unsatisfactory.
61.
The
;
NOTES: EPIGRAMS 6-19 375
Epig, 17.
j€V€ cf. xxiii. , Pal.
5 €€
I. :
47 ;
vii. 544 :
'
ws , , , € €5 /’ € ^
.,.
4· Cf. Idyll vii. 4·
The metre of the epigram is alternately iambic trimeter and
hendecasyllable.
Epig. 18 . On a statue of Epicharmus, the first writer of

comedy.
The metre is at first sight a curious mixture of rhythms :
1. =1, 5 = 1. 9 1. 3 = 1. 7
I ; ;
1.2 = 1. 4 = 1. 6 = 1 8 = 1. 10. .
The
first of these is a rhythm of alternate trochees and
spondees
— — ·
but the apparent spondee should doubtless be counted as

a choree with irrational ’ syllable ; thus ‘
— — v^ — >— — > — V-; —

The second will then be
And the third
€ € $ .
So that the rhythm of the whole is choreic.
2.
3. €€
5. Tol
quod in
.
,
:
, ^
Hermesianax (Athenaeus, 597
p. II.
€€'’,^ €€
quasi dicas tois
€€
-
cf.
,
.
Isocr. 24 c tovs
.
9
.
abiit.
(Meineke). The
statue is erected by natives of Cos resident in Syracuse.
i.e.
Dativus
: cf. Idyll x. 33,
^
a)
6\€
. .
evpovras
quoted in
pendet ab ipso
*
and the
Introd.
a 7
lines of
illo
§ i,
6.
7. ,as if to their own fellow-citizen.*
‘
^
for a store of language had he to requite those

that remember him. For many an utterance did he make to
help the life of men.*
€va€vovs of the MSS. could only be kept if we joined it
to T€\€iv as a command, and put a stop at
and pay him
9. 6€, not
his due.*
ctTre.
remember , ‘
Epig. 19 . On the iambic poet Hipponax, noted for his bitter

satiric verse.
The metre, like that of Hipponax himself, is the scazon
iambic.
Epigrams on Hipponax are frequent in the Anthology, but all
376 THEOCRITUS
make —
a different point the danger of approaching the poet
even in death cf. Leonidas, 40 {. Pal, vii. 408) :
€€ ^,
;
€'€€
€€€ ^ \
. . . ydp
*^,
Epig, 20 The metre is alternately hendecasyllable
. and
Archilochian, the system of the latter being
i. four dactyls or equivalents in first half, then four trochees.

e.
The fourth of these is represented by a single long syllable
held on to the length of three instead of two short syllables.
1.
Theocr.
2.
ii. 70.
the last syllable of the
:
: cf. Herond. i. i
first
€
half of the line may
tis
be
:
long instead of short.

3. : synizesis.
idiom ' ^,€€6 = ‘

h
in return for her nursing.’
or in ordinary
Epig, 21 . On
a statue of Archilochus.
The metre and 4 Archilochian (cf. Epig. 20), 11 2 and
is 11 . i .
5 iambic trimeter, 11. 3 and 6 iambic Avith falling rhythm.’ ‘
The fifth foot is represented by a single long syllable ;

the
last is a half foot with rest.
I. €€ : the first verb is interposed in the con-
struction, Xen. Hellen. vii. 3
€€€ 3- . . .
€€,
: west and east.
tovs nepl
Epig. 22 . On a statue of Peisander, an Epic poet of the

seventh century b. c. He Avrote a Heracleis in two books, of
which barely a fragment survives. The metre is hendeca-
syllabic.
3. €'·€ : cf. vii. 5.
MEGAEA.
See Introd. § 3, &c. The poem consists of a dialogue between
Megara, the wife of Heracles, and Alcmene. The former asks
the cause of Alcmene’s pallor and appearance of grief, and in
the course of her conversation tells briefly the story of Heracles’
murder of his children. Alcmene in answer tells of a dream
foreboding fresh suifering to Heracles and woe to herself.
:
NOTES: EPIG. 20-22— MEGARA. LINES 5-66 377
5.
9. €€
€),€,
avSpos : sc. Eurystheus.
my eyes/ ‘
12.
€8 €€., ^his/
,
13. exclamatory nominative cf. xii. 34, note.
; ;
14. . dread weapon of some Fury or

. .
‘
Spirit of Death (A. Lang) ; cf. Musaeus 308 of Hero’s lamp,

’
Hercules received
his arrows as a gift from Apollo, his sword from Hermes, his
’ ',
breastplate from Hephaestus.
we
18. TO ’
23.
AiavTC
25·
all places
’
even in his dreams.’
€€(€
aoToiis,
such a thing as has come on none other
near them ’ Iliad xvii. 732
pa: MSS.
should read
yap
where yap precedes
ore
pa.
^
p
^
avToiis
:
Cf. Iliad
cf.
oi
.
;
xv. 112, note, but probably in

and a short
665
syllable is required
xi.
’
xxiii. 865
€, 339
ii. ; ; ;
xxiv. 72.
27.
,
most miserable of mothers cf. xxiv.
‘ ’
; 73,
note.
28.
xxii. 156
,
Toi
, .
such line as that supplied by Hermann seems

:
^ the wide
Epig. ix. 3
halls,*
ods
^
$.
ampla domus ’
;
cf.
3o“. Some
necessary. Without it .,., becomes quite a pointless
address to the goddess ; with it Megara expresses a double wish
^,
either that she had been slain by Heracles or had died at the
hands of Artemis. This accords well with what follows, 31-35.
35. sc. ‘ in Thebes.’
36. ol
44.
€
'·€8
.
:
: sc. TOKrjes.
. . : cf. Idyll x. 7 xiii. 5.
;
^^.
45. Xeiperai : cf. v. 28, note, and for the expression, Iliad
ix. 14
ws € ^/?,
€ aiyikiKOS nirpys
’,
Psalm xxii. 15 ‘ I am poured out like water ;
all my bones are
out of joint.’
46. ^ every day’; cf. ‘quotquot eunt dies’;
^
56.
62.
:
.
quot annis,’ &c. but para is nominathe not accusative, kari
being supplied: see Odyss. viii. 214
cf.
yap ov kokos
:
per
xiv. 38.
: cf. Odyss. xiv. 443 The 6€ ^.
sense here is rather ‘ poor child’ in pity than noble child.’ — — ^
The latter meaning is always employed somewhat formally ;
cf. xxii. 62.

65. TO aUi . . . ,
‘
continually to the last day of our
lives.’
66 In love with sorrow would he be who would count
^
,
sqq,
them’; namely the sorrows oh The vulgata lectio here ^^.
{^
^
yields no sense at all, nor has any emendation of single words
proved at all satisfactory %v Hermann, . . ,
Ahrens, Meineke, which is beyond the understanding of any

but themselves).
something like
I conjecture the missing hemistichs to be
d 6e<js dppLV dyea' ris 5k^ ^
378 THEOCR. NOTES: MEGARA. LINES 77-124
€ €\ . .
,
‘ Who could count the sorrows
us? And who would bid us have courage in this our woe?
God has laid upon
Not such is the destiny laid upon us’ (i.e. not such as to be
able,
77.
€),,,.
€,
less than if . .
.*
: dependent on , ^
that I love thee no
78.
81.
85. ’
, =
in Epic Greek
€l :for the synizesis cf. xi. 81.
therefore.’
the of the dative
: Iliad v. 5
: W* is occasionally elided
€va\iyfciov,
93. €p8oi: The kind of personification
cf. X. 45, note.
whereby the vision do the hurt (epboi) is curious, but
is said to
such confusions between a premonition and a cause are not
liard to parallel in popular lore.
96. €6.€8, having received the task.’ It is noticeable
^
how much stronger and vivid the verse becomes from this
point to the end. The weaker strain of the opening of the
poem nowhere gives the impression of easy workmanship.
Possibly this is an evidence of early date, but there is no real
evidence.
€0€\ovTa: a touch of quite Homeric simplicity
1 14.
124.
and
5,
may God
‘ and may my
foreboding prophesy
bring nought to pass besides.’
ill
!
to him,
THE DIALECT OF THEOCRITUS
In idylls i.-xi., xiii.-xviii., xxiv. xxvi, and in the epigrams,

Theocritus uses the Doric dialect. On xii. see ad loc. In xxii.,
XXV., and Megara, he follows Homeric usage. The dialect for
the spurious poems is a less correct Doric that of xxviii., xxix.,
:
XXX. is Aeolic (vid. preface to xxviii.).

The following sections will deal with the Doric as used in the
above-named poems.
In the first place we must note that the dialect is nowhere
pure Doric ^ ; Epic and Aeolic forms are intermixed, and local
peculiarities are brought together, so that even the Doric is not
a Doric of a single district.
Probably in Cos, where we have seen that Theocritus passed
his youth, Aeolic forms might be heard but the fact remains
;
that Theocritus* dialect is a literary rather than a spoken form

of speech.
1. Declensions.
-a, -, ~.
Nouns in
^
(a) First declension.
Thus:
^
always becomes d in terminations.
Nom.
Plural nominative
Acc.
-,
^
v\av
Gen.
aoibds
and so in
accusative -ay (v. 103),
adjectives avrds (v. 33), fcaXas (vii. 86).
,
,Dat.
•
The dative plural is properly ~ais (i. 2), but the Homeric
or -rjai are often used.
Genitive plural ~dv (i. 12).
Homeric is genitive singular, -ao from nominative -s
(i. 126).
(b) Second declension. Genitive singular - for - (ii. 95), &c.

Homeric -olo (ii. 134), &c.
Accusative plural usually -cwy (i. 121). Sometimes -os (i. 90).
Dative plural -oty. Homeric -4
(iv. 7), &c.
1 The chief authority for the Doric dialect remains Ahrens’ great work Be
linguae graecae dialectis, Gottingen, 1839, to which should he added Morsbach,
Be dialecto Theocritea, Bonn, 1874, and Curtins, StudieUy x. i. There is an
excellent summary of the Theocritean usages in the Fritzsche-Hiller edition
(Leipzig, 1881) ; cf. Legrand, Etude, p. 234 sqq. A
useful collection of Doric
inscriptions is published by Drs, Collitz and Bechtel, GCttingen, 1898 (Band 3,
2te Halfte, ed. R. Meister).
;
380 THEOCRITUS
(c) Third declension,
(i) Type
(vii. 20).
(ii. 79).
yivos. Genitive singular
Nominative plural ^ (i.
(ii.
29),
58).
and ^
xeikeos
(ii)
~
In other types the chief variation is in dative plural
or -at are both used. The latter only is true Doric
(vii. 17, vii. 153, viii. 43).
So we have
pastorals only
(xvii. 49), ^^
(xvii. 56), but in
-ct (i. 58), dpiarUs (xviii. 17), dpiarijcs
(xiii. 17).
(d) Adjectives in -vs.

These appear both in the Ionic form in feminine dhia
(i. 65\ and Doric (i. 95)
2 . Pronouns.
€
The Doric forms are
(77/taj),
:
are Aeolic.
^ (ftov), l/ttV (€). €s (^€9)^
2nd person tv ( ), or re ((Tc), rev or revs (, ), or
(dative).
Here, as elsewhere, Doric shows the older form, retaining the
original (Lat. tu, &c.). A rare form, reovs (genitive
singular), appears (xviii. 41 ; xi. 25).
3 Verbs.
.
In -,
.
(a)
2nd person singular present indicative for -€ts occasion-
B€oa€SJ
€
ally (i. 3). ist plural -cs for -€v (i. 16) &c.
3rd plural -ovtl for -, the older form appearing (Lat.
- \€
<€
-anty &c.) (i. 38) So in contracted verbs
= = (v. 80, &c.) subjunctive, :
(viii. infinitive, -ev for -eti/ occasionally (i. 14)
- -
70)
<€. ;
Participle
- ). : for (Aeolic rather than Doric) con-

-€
^
stantly (ii. 137 In verbs in -€, for
In the future
(v. 56).
verbs in fa; make
the future is contracted
- -^ instead
- for - (viii.
of -
86
; in all verbs
vii. 71
^). ;
Similarly in aoristi
v. 142 ;
^^ (xiv. 28) >=€^ cf. kXvyixOys
€
;
€
(i. 98).
A new present formed from the perfect stem in many
is
words. (xv. 58), vid. note on i. 63.
Many verbs pass from the conjugation into the -ccy,
(iii. 18), &c., and many, ordinarily con-
-
jugated in -, appear in the form (these are strictly -
Aeolisms) cf. i. 36 note, vi. 8, and preface to idyll 28.
{. Heron :
das, i. 51.)
-
(h) In :
3rd singular present has - for - (cf. tv for and - for

-),
.
3rd plural, -,
(i. 51),
-evTiy - (iv. 4).
for -acrt, &c. (xv. 64) =
— —
THE DIALECT 381
In vi. 8 shows the Aeolic addition of

termination cf. xxix. 4.
to the ·
:
—
€
et/ii shows the following peculiarities 2nd singular present,
ist plural present indicative,
;
€9 (ii. 5) 3rd
:
, € € ;
plural,
finitive,
€( €€,
imperfect,
evri ; for
€
(an older form),
once in idylls viii. and ix.), € €
ii.
€5
or
for ;
in-
116; participle,
(v. 26),
kovra or evvra (ii. 3, Herondas v. 16) ;
future, kaaeiTai,
4 Form of Words in general.
,
.
In stems of words a appears

means universally,
for in many
not
cases,
€^ but by no
not
^?, &c.
T appears for Attic in
(. 28).
^ (ci /). (
;
6 $), =
0£ for in (Aeolic).
(^€€) ya = y€, and others.
a for € in
K for T in ^ ().
:
d for ov
d = ao ;
from
€=€
The chief peculiarities in contraction
€y€.
{
= ao) in genitive ist declension.
:
(but y€\dvTt = y€\aovai,
cf. i. 38).
are :
i. 90, is
;
=
for Attic d in verbs in
for ov in
€v for ov in
xi. 74.
=
,^, - ,
x^lXcvSj
Note the following individual forms

v€=k€
^
;
:
vii. 50.
epp€vv.
So kaopys, i. 90.
Kd — K(v — dv;
or
(xi. 39) t
=
· rrjvos
;
^—^
()
= kKcTuos
for
;
65,
ws — €v9a· a? = ea;?;
(. 45) =
5 . The accent varies from the Attic in ovtcos,

to the grammarians the Dorians sounded
According
as
. ?
$. And similarly ywaUas^ aiyaSy (pwras (see E.
Meister, Bemerkungen zur griech. Accentuation), It would
hardly be a right coui'se to foist these into our text of
Theocritus.
;;
INDEX
Accusative : md. Case.

Adjectives
, :
ix. 19, note diyXrjvovs ?,

,
Epig. vi. 2.
,
1. ;
2. of place and time : efcaaos, ii. 4; xiv, 2 ;
xxv.
,
CKVKpaLOSj xvi. 93 ; TTpodeieXos, 223 ;
dtanovTios,
= )
),
,
xiv. 55 ; vTTcpovpLOV, xxiv. 95 ; (
xi. 15.
?,
3. In accusative neuter, to denote time : xiii. 69
,
xxi. 39 (Arist. Eccles. 377) ;
viii. 16.
With article : i. 13, &c.
4. For adverb of manner, or quality
?, ii.
XXV.
40.
3, i. 60 ;
', :
i. 95 ;
oKos,
xxii.
iii.
90
33
;
See also ii. 72, ·^\$ ;

ii. 6, avapaios,
5.
*',
Formed from proper names = genitive of that name,
6.
, xxv. 154, xxii. 31 {Iliad, xiii. 67),
Neuter with preposition (, 1^) used as predicate
, ,
,
:
xxii. 61, 212; v. 25.

7. Neuter singular with article: to iii. 3 = adverb of
^
,
quality.
. ,
8. Neuter for masculine
4*
x. 29 ;
Avkos
:
ii. 158 ;
(is
,.
xv. 142, note, xx. 31
everything), xiv. 47 ;
4? Epig,
9.
,,
Accusative neuter singular or plural, /or ad'erb
accusative) :
xxv. 158, note.

i. 96, vi. 9, ii. 100, v. 44, i.
(
= cognate
46,
10.
*
$ <,
Neuter used in oblique cases:
61 ; viii. i. 5i, note.
5 xv. iii ;
^, ,
35 ;
II ; , ,
i. .,,
11. Used substantivally (not generic)
),,$, ,,,
(vine leaves), vii. 134 ;
58
vii. 157 ;
Homer, substantive in Alex.) ;

xv. 95 ;
(),
3
xv. 43 ;
x.
xviii.
35 (adjective in
xxv. 13 1 ;
xiv.
vi. 22
15 eVa
:
' (),
(sc. ii.
(lect. dub.), xx. 39 ;

Callim. xi. 14) to
152
;
i. 13 J a
;
xv. 130
xv. 145 ;
;
()^ (,;
dypoT 0pois, viii. 58 ; 5 , i. 87.

:: : : ;
384 THEOCRITUS
12.
, €€^
^
Comparatives ini to nXeov, i. 20 ; ini nXioVy iii. 47
^ /^
^
:
;
(pipe
,
xv. 29 {Odysa, xx. 154) ; 6 yepairepos
XV. 139 j oTi xxiv. 48, note.
vel fdls. lect, xv. 7.
3^
^
13. Superlatives i.
77 ; : xv. 137 ;
Megara, 65.
Equivalents, oTos dpiarosj xiv. 60 aOivos, i. 42
X. 43
See further Predicate.
xiv. 68 ; ws ii. 36. ; ?, ;
$, ;
Adverbs
1. With
ix. 34
,
to form attribute : roy
article
Callim. iv. 88).
{€€ ,
2. Without article: ''ApyoOev av 8 p€s, xxiv. iii
Aratus, 1094).
€,
;
i.
iap iânivas,
24 {
Equivalents iXicpavTos aieToi^ xv. 123.
:
3. As predicate wktos nov, xxiv. 38.

:
Alliteration : k. vii. 109, ;

r. i.56 no ;
. i. 1-3. Vowel, a. viii.
55 ;
xi. 43. Interwoven, k. , viii. 83 ;
.. viii. 86
7. K. ix. 18.
Aorist
1. Action now
past (English would use perfect) i. 98 ; ii. 7 ; :
&c.
iv. 6,
2. Momentary action i. 20 xii. 25 ; xxix. 16 (English would : ;
use present). See notes on i. 20 ; xii. 25.

3. Action habitually recurring
Aorist indicative in wish
gnomic : xiii. 50 ; ii. 137.
vii. 86 ; x. 36 ; cf. iv. 49. In
—
4. :
final clause, iv. 49.

5. Aorist infinitive after verbs of promising, &c. xxi. 59
^,
:
{Odyss. ii. 373). After <pys <,

xxvii. 60.
6. <pL\os
dna^
Apposition
€€
:
AaKivioVj iv.
^ ,^
(art dear), vii. 95 ; vii. 60 ; xv. 100.
€y6 €vay see Vocabulary.
33 J
dvp€s . . .
iv. 21
?, ;
i. 34 J
? € ,
;7€/6?
Âpyeias dvydryp
^5
. . · €, i.
.?, .
9
48.
97 , . ,
9 € €^^.
Ta\a€pybs
?,
;
€, . . .
^
xiii. 19 ;
. . . XV.
145 J
d 9, fals. lect., iii. 31 >
1 22. [Great freedom
,
. . .
in the use of article with words in apposition appears

in Alex, poets,
. Pah V. 196
,
Pah vii. 21, &c.]
Pah vii. 68 ; ;
xopois € ^. '€
Archilochian verse : Epig. 20, 21.
Article
I. = Demonstrative pronoun without substantive.
(a) Without particle added', 29; xxv. 129;
i. vii. 103.
(b) With
xvii. 4
particle
; 0 , :
i. 138, &c.
, xxv. 232
;
6
0 be,
;
ii. 102, &c.

y^, i. 5^ J
a yap,
::
INDEX 385
2. Deictic
3.
(a) Standing at head of clause
distance, i. 30; vii. 7;
&c.
(&) Attributes precede the substantive
13 ;
V. 36.
Repeated with each of two attributes, preceding sub-
:
vii.
as ^,
substantive follows at some
80; xiii. 17; vii. 136,
iii.
^
stantive.
, , ^,
(a) With asyndeton^ xiii. 5 (cf. Tbucyd. i. 126 ;
Plato, Crat,
398 b).
(5) With conjunction^ ii. 146, note.
4. On TO iv. 33 ; rot rol
iv. 21; iv. 49? see notes
ad loc,
5. With predicative noun : viii. 86 ;
xxi. 14.
, , .,, .
6. With nows v. 5 v. :
;
8.
7. 58 opaXbs be ns 6 arpanojTas,
5
xiv. 56 ;
iii. 19 ;
€ 70 he ; ol d TaxyneiOgs, ii. 138 iii. 24 ; ;
npbs xxii. 22 ; 15 ;
nieiv
eyxevvra, fals. lect, x. 53 ;
Oewv, Epig. xii. 2 ;
TO KaprepSv, i. 41 ;
to iii. 3 ;
(notus
ille viator), vii. 12.
Attraction
1.
2.
3.
Of mood
Relative
Epig. XX. 3
Of gender in pronouns
to
:
{, mood
;
: vii. 127,
Xhes
i.
: ,
note
45, note)
einais Kev^ xv.
;
vi. 24.
25 (?).
xxv. 33 ; ovtos 6 nXovrosj
eee^
xxi. 14.
4. Of Case, see Vocative.
Augment omitted:
, ^,
such combinations as
be
enevovTo, *
i.
xii.
100
15.
;
ii.
..,
71,
C.
83
,
;
vi.
Hartung would read

44
(against authority of MSS.).

;
vii. 80,
xiii. 32 ;
&c. For
dXXrjXovs
hair
Caesura : trochaic in fourth foot, xviii. 15, note.
CASES.
1. Nominative, iXos, i. 149.
With article for vocative (plural), i. 15 1 (Arist. Acharn.
601) ;
singular, iv. 45-46.
2. Vocative with
ovtos, v. 76.
:
By attraction, xvii. 66 Kovpe yevow, xviii. 10. 6Xe

3. Accusative.
(a) (i) Substantive alone, v. 124
Cognate : xxv. 137 xxv. ; ;
(b)
15.
In apposition
xxv. 69 {6€).
.
Substantive and adjective, ii. 134 iii. 49. (iii)
(ii)
Adjective alone: see Adjectives, (7), (9), and under
Pronouns,
to sentence, viii. 74; xxv. 274; xxiii. 40;
;
(c) Accusative of extent (i) of space over which, xiii. 66 :
aXojpevos ovpea elsewhere Theocritus uses a preposition.

;
(ii) of goal of motion, i. 140 xxv. 258 xv. 122 ; xiii. 29. ; ;
(iii) Time, i. 15 xxx. 2 ; xiii. 29 ; vii. 85. (iv) Measure

;
of amount, i. 24 ; i. 45.
THEOCRITUS C C
:: : :
386 THEOCRITUS
(d)
.Of respect
(e) Direct object

€^€^€,
: xxiii.
: two
2 rav
accusatives, xxiv.
ayaOZ ;
vii.
105
13 \
Genitive.
€,€
4·
(a) Partitive after adjective of quantity, ii. 45
;
:
i. 20.
(i)
(ii) as predicate,
;
iii.
- 47
ii.
xiii. 72.
xvii. 121.
(b) Possessive
omitted, kv
(iii) after adverb of time,
1 19; xi. 40; xxiv. 38. (iv) after verbs,
XXV. 105 ; X. 6. (v) after adverb of place,
XîpoSj XXV. 18. (vi) xxiv. 40 ;
(i)
,
5 \'
xv. 24.
, 3, ii.
(iii)
76. (ii)
as object, fcopas
With noun
,ii.
vvktosj
152;
^^
€$,
X. 22 ; ii. 15 1.
Time viii. 78 xi. xxiv. 39.
^
(c) ; 37 ;
,
(cZ) Price xv. 35, 36.
(e) Comparison xii. 5 :
;
xi. 49 ;
of
exchange, xii. 37 (e com.).
(/)
(gr)
Material, &c.
Cause
^
:
{h) After certain verbs
horn), XXV. 145

xxv. 200
ii. 46 ;
:
, €^
iii.
;
:
v.
22
;,
133
;
v.
iv.
;
53
i.
;
28
59 ;
xxviii. 8.
; <, vii. 20
Kkpaos (by the
(from the crowd),
;
-
XV. 5.
(i) Genitive absolute, without subject expressed ix. 20 xvii. 10. :
;
Following after a dative vii. 25 xxv. 67. :

;
Qc) Exclamation iv. 40 xxx. i. :

;
5. Dative (i) Possessive, v.

: 104, &c. (ii) loosely used,
dative of person concerned, i. 43 ojbk oi Ives;
xiii. 57 xxiv. 19 vii. 20 xxv. 2, &c. (iii) of in-
?
; ; ;
direct object after nouns, xxviii. 2 yvvaiîv, (iv)

manner, Time,
,
vii. 20xxv. 56 ;
(v) xii. 30 €iapi ;
;
xv. i ;
with participle added, xvii.
127 (vi) Instrument, means, manner, xxv. 91 xiii.
; ;
54 xxv. 1 19 ; (vii) Comitative, avrois

;
xxii. 18.
(viii) locative, ii. 121 iii. 16 vii. 16. ; ;
6. Obsolete case-endings : (i) -^, xxii. ii ; xxv. 180 ; i. 24 ;

vii. 80; iii. 10. (ii) -, xxv. 138; xxv. 207; Megara
78. (iii) -€, xvi. 61 xvii. 100 ; xxv. 136. ;
Comparison brachylogical, ii. 15 ; v. 52.

:
Comparative clauses, fullness of expression in: Introd.

P· 43-
Ellipse of verb in main clause, v. 38.
Ellipse of ws in short comparisons, xiv. 51 ; xiii. 24
omitted before , ix. 20, note.
(e coni.),
The clause wy
ad loc.
ws ii. 82, not comparative, note €,
Consecutive clauses
With ,
XXX. 6
duces a
follows
new
sentence (‘ and so
;
€ , ’),
xiv. 58 ;
xiv. 65.^
€ intro-
Infinitive alone, v. 10 ydp kvevbeiv :
vide Infinitive.
;;
Crasis :
^ ,, )
V. 82
xiv. 52 ; ihpaTos^ vii. 98.
;
i.
€^
78 ;
ii. 66
V.
;
INDEX
90 (not
i. 80
iv.
;
16
\
,
;
;
i.
wpi<pos, v.
136
wpxaiosy xi. 8
;
24
, ;
,, ;
i.
387
40
Double crasis
Declension
€ 63
:
l/f, i. 72
,
XV. l8
;
; , ;
xv. 148·
*'AbvsJ i. 109 ;
fcal
common
, ^{, ^
eiapi, xii. 30 ; xiii. 26, &c., very
not earlier.
xxi. 45
Oppian.) ; xxi. 49.
^, Quint. Smyrn.
in Alex, writers,
; ,
Dual : for plural in participle, xxv. 72, note.
Dual subject with plural verb, xxi. 47.
Dual verb with augment, xxv. 154.
Diminutives : vide V ocabulary.

Ellipse :
(i) vide supra Comparative clauses, (ii) Verb omitted
in short relative clauses, i. 12 xvi. 75, &c. (iii) ;
Verb omitted in noun clauses, xxv. 64 xii. 37 ;
com.) ; xiv. 19. (iv) In direct statements or

(e
questions, v. 149 xv. 60, &c. ; v. 3
ds
Kpavas;
? ;
iv. 46. (5) Infinitive omitted, xv. 147 ,
xiv. II, note.
Future Indicative (i) with onws as command, i. 112. (ii) ov

,
(iv)
i. 152. (iii)
In relative
:
with as prohibition, v. 109, note,

—
sentence final, xxviii. 6. (v) for
, ,
optative and dvj xv. 79 ; Herondas, iv. 28, 33 ; v. 56
vi. 59.
Gender : f. i. 6 ;
f. xv. 85 ;
OKiddes Ppidovrcs
xv. 119.
fals. lect.,
Masculine plural used by woman of herself, ii. 5 aeOXos =
aedXoVj viii. 13 ; €, accusative, xx. 8
f, ;
to
;
rds
(oi'asy xxix. 5 (cf. Odyss. xvii. 322).
Hiatus :
1. In bucolic caesura, i. 67 ; ii. 54 {Odyss, iii. 435, iv. 831,

&c. Monro, Horn, Gram, 382).
;
2. In weak caesura, vii. 8; xiii. 24; xxii. {Odijss, ix.

286 ;
XV. 291, &c.).
3. In arsis of first foot, xxv. 173 xvii. 38. Of second
;
foot, 152 ;
ii. ii. 51.Of third foot, iii. 42. Of fourth
foot, xviii. 58 ;
xxv. 274. Of fifth foot, xvii. 79 ii. 46 ;
X. 28.
4. In thesis :
(i) long syllable retained, xxv. 275. (ii)
short syllable unelided, xv. 149 ; xv. 32 ; and cf.
supra (i).
5.
oTi not elided, xi. 54, note ;
Elision of
102 ;
iv. 58
xi. 22 ;
vii. 19
v. 10
Megara 85.
i. 88 ; iii. 24.
Long vowel shortened but not elided, i. 2, 8, 17, 26, 29, 31,
33. 35, &o.
,^
_
v. 118 ; ai'^crai, vii. ;
^ C C 2
,
; , ;
: ; : ;;
388 THEOCRITUS
Infinitive
1. In commands, x. 48 (with accusative) xxiv. 95 (with ;
nominative) ;
v. 121 xxiv. 72 (joined with impera-
;
2.
tive)
Epexegetic
xxviii. 19
;
xiv.
: ’^
;
I.
xi. 49.
, , . ii. 41 ;
€ eyxevvraj x. 53;
After verb of motion, viii. 28.

3. Dependent on noun, xv. 26 epnciv.
4. Dependent on
XXV. 253
adjectives, viii. 4 ; xi. 4 ; xxii. 2 ; xvii. 13.
5. Direct object of verb, i. 97 ; xxiv. 26
;
xvi. 15 GirevdovTi ; xii. 31
These last four are not found with infinitive earlier
than Theocritus.
;
^.
If’ clauses d with future indicative (modal), iv. 48 v. 147.
:
;
with optative (general), xiii. 10.

€i
with subjunctive, followed by aorist indicative (general),

xii. 25.
Indicative without av in main clause, ii. 124 ;
xvi. 44
ei'
ii.
K(iV
end
yevoio
127.
.
with indicative, ii. 124, note,
in view (if haply), xxv. 215
Protasis given by optative of wish, x. 32. By imperative,

V. 44 ; xi. 42. Apodosis optative of wish, v. 20 ; v. 150. :
;
d with
cf.
optative of
xv. 70, note, dn
Middle voice:
() v. 117; xxii. 185 ;
xvii. 129 iii. 26; i. 92;
Noun— used
N oun clauses
i.
X.
78
; 37 (subject of song), xii. ii ;

50 (of persons).
;
xxvi. 3, vide Legrand, Eiude^ p. 299.
for adjective : yipwv, vii. 17 ; aiSat, v. 109
, ;
rpvxvos,
xv.
1. Statements :
present infinitive for future, ii. 153 (? see note).
Primary construction kept after past tense, iii. 32
ii. 149. Optative not used (see i. 81, note) ;
ore,
xi. 79.
2.
3.
Verbs of perception, &c.,
Verbs of joying, grieving,
,
XV. 2 ;
ore, xi.
&c.,
54 >
o/ff, v. 116.
,
€€^ xxv. 236
xxv.
;
* ;
35· el, .
. / €, .
4. Verbs of fearing, &c.,
(ppovdiv
5- Verbs of striving, €^, . . .
vi. 13
xxvii.
in. 5 ·
21 ;
Theocritus
14
^
;
does not use the future indicative in this construction.

6. Dependent questions, ii. 5 (present indicative), retained
after historic tense i. 81 (optative) ; tivos for 5
7.
xi. 30 ; ujs for >?, ii. 84 ;
Dependent exclamation, xv. 146
xii. 37.
;
ii. 9.
;
, ,
8. Dependent questions deliberative with future, xvii. 10; :
xvi. 16. Optative, xxii. 84. Subjunctive, xvi. 67.

Number
1. Singular collective, vii. 66 ;
x. 54 ;
xiv. 17 ; xxi. 6.
2. Neuter plural, with plural verb, ix. 17 ; iv. 23, 27 ;
xvii.
78, &c.
;
INDEX 389
3.
4.
Singular distributively,
Variaj
Optative :
" /, vi. 2
ii. 160 ;
ayeXav, each his flock.
6vpas for ii. 6. ,
1.
2.
3.
In primary sequence,
In questions
In
; ^
xxvii. 24, note.
xv. 71 ; xxiv. 100.
independent statements, xvi. 67

i. 60 ; viii. 60 ; xxix. 38 ; xxii. 74.
— '^^
xv. 51, remoter deliberative
(velim eligere)
x. 45 ;
; ;
4. Potential without aV, ii. 34 ; viii. 91.

5. Concessive, iv. ii, note.
6. In relative sentences {a) final, Homeric use, xxv. 219. ;
( 5 ) by attraction to preceding optative in consecutive
7.
clause, vii. 124, note, (c) due to interrogative in main
clause, viii. 13, note.
In prospective time clause, xxv. 228 debey €$ *
Participle
LKOITO,
iv. 6,
: cpxero (pevywv, ii.
eoLKOj^^ i.
152 ;
41.
€’ , ii.
7 ;
xxii. 168
Present participle represents imperfect, iii. 32.

Present inaccurately for aorist, xxiv. 94 xvii. 54.
Repeats main verb, eêvOois
ii. 113
eevoa
-
Final, future participle, Epig. viii. 2 ; xxv. 57 (present,

;
^ .
xi. 63 ;
xvi. 86, note).

Further defines dative of time, xvii. 127 ; dative of means,
xiii. 29 devTi (see note).
Particles : ye^ v. 24 ;
With demonstra-
apa, ergo, xiv. 3.
tive : analeptic, xxiv. 13. Continuing narrative, xxiv.
46 ;
xviii. 7. In questions (expressing surprise), i. 66
? ;
,
V. 29,
apa (quoting),
XV. 62
44 ; € 76, X. II ;
ii.
xiv. 43 ; i. 97
149 ;
6
el
6,
apa^ vii. 105
i. 74 ;
v. 125
;
ou
;
vi.
ydp,
37 ;
€
,
; ; . . be, i. 90 ;
ovbe,
xxii. 205 with pronoun (with no 6 clause), v. 96
,
; ;
i. 57 ;
irep : ei irep eaOKov, vii. 4 ;
ii. 34.
Predicate adjective in, 0 KpaTibas Xeios
: v. 90 ; eaOXos
,
dKoveiv, xvi. 30. Adjectivein neuter instead of masculine,
Tov
ix. 27.
Xe
, Noun with
iii. 21 irevTe
preposition as predicate,
;
Prepositions
yos ovTOs ev
:
II ;
eXev
TOV
:
. . ,,
ypads
yaXeoL,
vi. 18;
avds dyobv, xv.
xxii. 148.
xxiv.
xiv. 69,
111 ;
xxiv. 80, xvi. 49
3 ^,
eTivaê, ix.
;
,
xxii. 120 ; 16 ;
Ovards, xv. 106.
,
€K :
,
€
eK
with genitive = 76, xxv. 195.
of time, only in xx. 45.
aieroi, xv.
vii. 94.
eyXo
oXiyos, xxii. 112 ; <5 eK
123 ;
xvi. 33, xvii. 13, xxii. 170

ii.
€€,
10 (agency)
;
;
eK
XevKob
xv. 49
,
;
^
)
vepoov,
i. 72
e/c
;
;;
39 °
cls , ^
;
^^ xxiv. 56
THEOCRITUS
h
;
Is
xvi. 45
XrjyeTe, xvii. i
;
Is
;
. . - €«-
h
Is
^ ,
Tivay xvii.
ls,
e\/£€tVj
27
i.
;
cts
i.
26 ;
avdpa ycveiaiv, xiv. 28
40.
Is da),
With numbers,
xviii. 14 ;
cIs
;
Is tIAos, ii.
Is rpiSy ii. 43 ; Is
xv, 143
14 ;
’’ ,
€15 wpasj XV. 74.
, ^
€v; kv
IttC
€
^ :
kpos,
xi. 69 ;
note ; in*
at hand, xxi.
xxii. 148.
’ xvii. 104 1^’ kancpiois
among men, xi. 4.
vii. 53,
]
/^^
kv opav, iv. 7
;
;
kv
€® ,€ ^
opposite, i. 30 xxiv. 12 ;
:
;
iii. 6; aywvas^ xvii. 112 ; avTovs

(near), Megara 23 Kparos, vii. 135 ; XciVe ;
,
3 i. 1 18.
: to join,’ vii. 24 xxv. 87 Ho fetch,’ xiii.

:
‘
; ;
€ €^
16 with dative, ‘
close after,’ i. 39.
yi· 37.
;
€€5^ vii. 112; klv

^
: yaOeij i. 54 »
excelling all,
)
05 (, , ^’ \$
xxv. 1 19 ;
elided, xxv. 242.
09
ward), V. 103 ;
în spite,* xv. 10; Trpos
xi. 68 ;
by the Nymphs,* i. 12. ^

xi.
:
xxii. 22;
;
Xkyeiv
,€ (east-
epiv
with the help of,’ ii. 28, vii. 12 ;

:
‘
^,
xxv. 251.
: €^ xviii. 8, xxv. 14.
Pronouns :
Demonstrative^ : €s,
xiv. 3? that is why,* ^
XV. 8 ;
Tofos, introduce abrupt explanatory clause,
xvii. 96, xxiv. 1 18, ii. 161.
Possessive: €0s = tuus, x. 2, =suus (plural), xxvii. 26; os =

meus, Megara 77.
€€5
=
= suus (singular), xxii. 209, (plural), xiii. 53
tuus, xxii. 67.
= suus (singular), xxv. 55.
aWos = €T€pos, vi. .46, &c.
€T€pos = a'AAos, xxv. 174.
, ,
ô€s = o6T€pos? xxi. 15.)
= ^ just,’ xxiv. 195, note.
i.
45 ;
*, *
not a jot,’ ix. 20 ;
08, standing alone, xxiv. 50 (the Master) in dative
^
;
comitative, xxii. 17 ;
= alone, v. 85, &c. ;
= only,
ii. 89.
Tis, ‘ some one of importance,* xi. 79 ;
so with noun
P€\lkt 0 s TiSj iv. 30 with adjectives, ;
i. I, xviii. II ;
rts, vii. 76 (a streak of snow).
TO €0, iii. 27.
Proper name
V.
xiv.
Diminutive form,
9 ;
I.
:
vii. 55 vii. 96. ;
,
used by person speaking of himself,
Of person spoken
vii. 132.
i.
to,
103, 135
i. 105
;
;
;;;
INDEX 391
Relative
Exclamatory oTos
s i
ib.
sentence
8 ov ws
note)
€^
, :
;
Optative.
ii. 82
see
see ad loc.
xvii. 13 (ofo?
:
iv. 55,
and ofos re distinguished,
Optative in relative
offTis for oj, XV. 98 ; xiii. 22 vii. 51. ;
Article for relative, Epig. iv. 17 (xxi. 62 ; xxiii. 58) ; rai tc,
duhia lect, vii. 59 ; xiii. 57 xxv. 2 ; xxii. 55 {see ;
Monro, Horn. Gram. 262). The Alexandrians use it

more widely than Homer, Callim. i. 87 kairipios /cetvos
y€ €€
K€v ?jpi )).
Relative sentence for conditional, x. 25 ; Megara 67, &c.
Forms, oris, xxii. 54 ; €, xxv. 90 ; oaais t€, vii. 60 ;
6 s T6, vii. 103 ; 6 s pa, xxv. 139.
Subjunctive :
With in independent sentence, Bayps, ^

you might
die/ xxi. 67.
Spondee in fifth foot, i. 38, 71, 75, 136 ;
xiii. 20, 42, 43,
44, &c.
,
(Forms of spondaic ending are (i) preceded by
dactyl, xvi. 3. (ii) preceded by w - or - ^ - v./
xvi. 76 ; XV. 1 10. (iii) preceded by spondee,
(v) miscellaneous,
. €
xxv. 30 ; XV. 48. (iv) u xiv. 33 ; xxiv. 85.
xxv. 98 ;
" *\€, . 54·

dvôs, 83 ;
iT€piaTr\ayxvos Aaiprps, xvi. 56 ;
Verbs : new forms of : see section 3 on dialect, and see especially

i. 63 ;
XV. 58 ;
xi. 42 ;
iii. 37 ;
xiv. 34 ;
xiv. 51 ; i. 36
vi. 8 ;
vii. 40.
Vocabulary
',
,
£ ^,
New words and
'\
:
fdKpdaTiaros,
xvi. 93
iv.
e
;
22
coni.,
xxiv. 87
^^^
;
,
see
66
note
(latter
iii. 5
on
marked with
;
j*aio\i/f0y,
i.
;
51
oas,;
i.
f),
56
faKvi-
;
xxii. 96 ;
^‘^, xxiv. 62 ; tvvvos (also in Callim.) ;
(/,
^^dpppv^s, xxv. 83 (Hesych.) •fTrpodeicXos, xxv. 223
€
;
Aratus) ; (Alex, for oXms ) ‘Awls 77, ;
xxv. 183 (Ap. Rhod.) ;·^€pyXv€vos, xxv. 241 6 s, aX
,,
; ;
Epig. i. 5 (Hesych.); (Callim., Ap. Rhod.);

•jj'diyXpvos, Xiaaas, (Ap. Rhod.) Xîrpas (Oppian). pys ;
New compounds are formed with frequency but occasion

no difficulty, 34 ’^Xa 6 os, x. 7 ;
ivKpiOos, vii. ;
xvii.
9 V. 137 (Legrand, p. 274).
;
Diminutives of nouns are frequent, v. 3 ap^vXis, ^,

vii. 26
yip6vYiou, iv. 58
vii. 133
; €^,
bpoavs, vii. 138 oiis, i. 9
ais, v· 59 TpayicKos, v. 141
; ;
;
; ; ;
raXapiaKos, k.t.X.
iV, f- ·3
oxford: HORACE HART

PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
Uv
£La_4^
Cry-ocâA-^^ S~jnik.
<2---<^
9v.-i^ 'j
iy- L(2ha-aj
'^
r ! .
I
i
r
^ '
fl_ <(êAjij2.'*^^
'
L ^^
^ Îry^
/7 C^ _ *>* £ v=- ,
J?. T“ (MyfrirY^ I /U-O
€f/r^T^
4^. L ( ^
Xy-o-x,^^_^ ^ Îx J ,
7. -ie 7^-t^
îx-jÂlt^ f-fyi iô.-f '

( HiJ)^ ^.4>-x-e. »\vi~
'iid"^* ûZSitc^ y, )^^' £îA_<i, vw_» ^'ifîC

—
CyX^XXM^·^ ' ilÂ-J^ U) f ^ I
i/eTC^

The Idylls of Theocritus PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Idylls of Theocritus PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Idylls of Theocritus PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

THE

WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES

OXFORD ; HORACE HART

A FEW words may be said in explanation of the

spite of this I have in some places been forced to

beginning of a new epoch when the strictness of the

will not convince. It has therefore been necessary

TEXT AND APPARATUS CRITICUS . . . 61-185

EXCURSUS ON DIALECT 379-381

prefixed to the idylls in a large

a short notice in Suidas,

k. marg.), ^ €€€' ;( y€vvo

other MSS. add)

Id. xvii : €^. ' 6 els

(8) Scholiast, vii. 2I : ^ QeoKpLTOv*

^^^ €''€ €€'^ (.

€, 9(g) Schol. vii. 40 \€09 iLypaaoypov'‘

() The epigram (not by Theocritus)

6 Xto?* eyo) ’ eypayj/a

in part a eulogy of Hiero the Syracusan, known in history

(i) Arsinoe, daughter of Lysimachus of Thrace, by whom he

Arsinoe a). This marriage proving childless he reckoned

Ptolemy I (Soter)— Berenice

Arsinoe a^PtoJmy Arsiloe

a genealogy to rival that of Oedipus.

^ Schol. Theocr. xvii. 128. See Mahaffy, Empire of the Ptolemies,

V. Prott, Rheinisches Museum^ 53 (189^)» · 4^0.

(Lagides) was deified by his son, but probably not before

the part of a court poet, however distasteful the manners of

275, see Theocr. xvii. 18, but there is no

documentary proof of a combined cult of the

coming to Alexandria is fixed more exactly by Id, xvi.

with a eulogy of Hiero on whom the hopes of Sicily were

a freedom and spirit absent in the ordered court poem. Of

not the guilds of Dionysos or the poets (115).

So too, unless we wish to build fantastic theories on the

(see further note on xvi. 5).

According to the traditional dating, Hiero was made

as a consequence of his victory over the Mamertines at the

^ Cf. Kannow, Studia Theocritea, 1886 and Vahlen, Sitzungsherichte

der K. Pr. Akad. Berlin^ 1884.

The war that is threatening is a war with Carthage (76, 85).

cliylides, Pindar found a congenial home in the western

silence concerning the Longanus. Beloch explains the

I refer Theocr. xvi. 76.

the view, which has no sound evidence to support it, that

wholly novel view of the meaning of xvi. He regards the

the fact that with the traditional date of 275 B. c. we have

Next to be considered are the assertions of the Vita

a spindle of Sicilian workmanship

Contrary external evidence is given only by Suidas’ ol

The words of the scholium have been so often misread

* A synopsis of the evidence is given by Susemihl, Alex, Litt,·

(step-father) and explained, ‘Theocritus’ father

^ Hiller in Bursian’s Jahreshencht, 1883. Note that this does

whom this theory is bolstered up by many dogmatic assertions.

i. 2, 253). If this is true the question is answered at once.

and poetry in the island. His death cannot be placed later

are even among our scanty remains of Philetas distinct